Suchergebnisse

Tensión en Argentina, se enfrentan productores rurales y el gobierno.Como respuesta a políticas llevadas a cabo por la presidenta Cristina Fernández de Kirchner, tiene lugar una huelga agraria con cortes de rutas, falta de alimentos para el consumo de la población y a la vez un aumento de precios que en algunos productos llega al 150 por ciento.Discursos y manifestaciones tuvieron lugar en el país vecino.Varios medios cubren los sucesos:"El País" de Madrid informa: "Los agricultores argentinos aceptan negociar con el Gobierno y suspenden la huelga":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/agricultores/argentinos/aceptan/negociar/Gobierno/suspenden/huelga/elpepuint/20080329elpepiint_5/Tes"The Economist" publica: "The Kirchners v the farmers":http://www.economist.com/world/la/displaystory.cfm?story_id=10925670"La Nación" analiza: "Escepticismo y advertencias del campo a la espera de los anuncios oficiales":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/politica/nota.asp?nota_id=1000159Advertencia del Gobierno sobre el paso de los camiones del MERCOSUR, "La Nación" informa:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/politica/nota.asp?nota_id=1000156"El Tiempo" de Colombia informa: "Sigue la huelga agraria y se agrava la falta de alimentos en Argentina":http://www.eltiempo.com/internacional/latinoamerica/noticias/ARTICULO-WEB-NOTA_INTERIOR-4054252.html"La Nación" publica: "Otra plaza de los Kirchner, pero con un sello diferente":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/politica/nota.asp?nota_id=1000171"CNN" informa: "Striking farmers resume blockades in Argentina":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/americas/03/31/argentina.strike/index.html"El Tiempo" de Colombia informa: "En Argentina, el sector agropecuario retoma la huelga tras fracaso de reunión con el Gobierno":http://www.eltiempo.com/internacional/latinoamerica/noticias/ARTICULO-WEB-NOTA_INTERIOR-4050692.html"El Universal" de México nos informa: "Defiende Cristina Fernández democracia y pide apoyo a argentinos":http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/notas/494718.html"Times" publica: "Argentina in turmoil as farmers' blockade empties shops of food":http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/world/us_and_americas/article3663279.ece"El Mercurio" de Chile informa: "La Presidenta de Argentina criticó a los líderes del sector rural: Cristina endurece su postura y busca apoyo a su gestión con acto masivo":http://diario.elmercurio.com/2008/04/02/internacional/_portada/noticias/3C9BADFF-3737-4E95-9F17-CD0A13F89BA2.htm?id={3C9BADFF-3737-4E95-9F17-CD0A13F89BA2}Los ruralistas empiezan a flexibilizar los cortes:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/politica/nota.asp?nota_id=1000417"La Nación" informa: "Cristina tuvo su Plaza del Sí .La Plaza de Mayo fue testigo del poder kirchnerista; gobernadores, ministros, piqueteros, sindicalistas y dirigentes participaron de la convocatoria para apoyar al Gobierno en plena disputa con el campo":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/politica/nota.asp?nota_id=1000421AMERICA LATINAEl grave estado de salud de Ingrid Betancourt impulsa el órdago del Gobierno Colombiano con las FARC. Diferentes medios informan sobre el suceso: "El País" de Madrid publica: "Colombia ofrece excarcelar a presos de las FARC a cambio de rehenes":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Colombia/ofrece/excarcelar/presos/FARC/cambio/rehenes/elpepuint/20080329elpepiint_6/Tes"El Universal" de México informa: "Ofrece Uribe suspender operación militar para rescatar a Betancourt":http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/notas/494692.html"CNN": "Son says hostage mother needs transfusion to stay alive":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/americas/04/02/colombia.hostage/index.htmlEl mosquito del dengue amenaza a Río de Janeiro, "The Economist" analiza: "Feverish in Rio":http://www.economist.com/world/la/displaystory.cfm?story_id=10925811Raúl Castro anuncia nuevas políticas para la isla: Continúa el impulso de reformas en Cuba. Desde hoy, los ciudadanos de la isla pueden alojarse en los hoteles de lujo de la isla:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1000153"MSNBC" publica: "Cell phones in Cuba: Revolutionary?. Small steps could help push back demands for deeper change": http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/23850623/"CNN" informa: "Cuba opens tourist hotels to citizens":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/americas/03/31/cuba.hotels/index.html"Miami Herald" publica: "Castro reforms: DVDs, farms for Cubans":http://www.miamiherald.com/news/world/AP/story/478649.html"Después de Cuba, Venezuela es el país con más limitaciones a la prensa, "El Tiempo" de Colombia informa:http://www.eltiempo.com/internacional/latinoamerica/noticias/ARTICULO-WEB-NOTA_INTERIOR-4052173.html"El Universal" de México informa: "Compra de arsenal por parte de Venezuela preocupa a EU":http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/notas/494732.html"CNN" publica: "'Dirty war' officer sent back to Argentina":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/americas/03/31/spain.argentina/index.htmlESTADOS UNIDOSVarios medios informan sobre las elecciones en Estados Unidos:"The Economist" publica: "On the campaign trail,Primary colour":http://www.economist.com/world/na/displaystory.cfm?story_id=10926328"Times" informa: "Hillary Clinton: I'm like Rocky, I never quit":http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/world/us_and_americas/us_elections/article3663271.ece"Miami Herald" analiza: "McCain's quiet campaign for Catholics":http://www.miamiherald.com/political-currents/story/478456.html"Miami Herald" analiza la propuesta económica de los principales candidatos a la presidencia estadounidense: "McCain, Clinton, Obama: Their views on the economy":http://www.miamiherald.com/political-currents/story/479051.html"El Mercurio" de Chile informa: "Vicecomandante del Comando Sur: "Nos preocupa la gran cantidad de armas que está comprando Caracas":http://diario.elmercurio.com/2008/04/02/internacional/internacional/noticias/D21562E8-807B-40BA-80FC-1E1A8B95E4B8.htm?id={D21562E8-807B-40BA-80FC-1E1A8B95E4B8}"El Universal" de México publica: "Se empeña EU en construir mil 100 km de muro en frontera con México":http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/notas/494564.html"Times" informa: "Nato summit: George Bush backs Ukraine and Georgia for Nato":http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/world/europe/article3660044.ece"Miami Herald" publica: "US wants 3,600 new troops in Darfur soon":http://www.miamiherald.com/news/world/AP/story/479114.htmlEUROPALa UE rompe el hielo con Serbia.El ministro de Exteriores serbio se reúne con sus colegas europeos, pero evita un encuentro con líderes kosovares, "El Pais" de Madrid publica:http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/UE/rompe/hielo/Serbia/elpepuint/20080329elpepuint_8/Tes"CNN" informa: "Irish PM to quit over payments scandal":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/europe/04/02/irish.pm.ap/index.html"La Nacion" analiza: "La inflación sigue preocupando a Europa.La suba de precios continuó acelerándose en marzo en la zona euro y llegó hasta el 3,5%, según el primer cálculo publicado por la Eurostat; de confirmarse el dato, sería un nuevo máximo":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/economia/nota.asp?nota_id=1000163"CNN" publica: "Diana death inquest jury mulls verdict": http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/europe/04/02/diana.inquest/index.html"El Mercurio" de Chile informa: "Cumbre comienza hoy en Rumania: Sarkozy negociará en Bucarest regreso de Francia a mando militar de la OTAN":http://diario.elmercurio.com/2008/04/02/internacional/_portada/noticias/8C447837-979F-4E02-AC44-0307BF7143F4.htm?id={8C447837-979F-4E02-AC44-0307BF7143F4}ASIA – PACÍFICO Y MEDIO ORIENTE"Ney York Times" publica: "South Korea Plays Down Missile Test by the North":HTTP://WWW.NYTIMES.COM/2008/03/29/WORLD/ASIA/29KOREA.HTML?REF=WORLDTransición a la democracia en Bhutan, "The Economist" publica: "Voting on the king's orders":http://www.economist.com/world/asia/displaystory.cfm?story_id=10926699Continúa la tensión entre China y Tíbet: "The Economist" informa: "Welcome to the Olympics": http://www.economist.com/world/asia/displaystory.cfm?story_id=10925708Tibetan monk protests reflect growing activism. More Buddhist monks, nuns likely to revolt against injustice, oppression. "MSNBC" publica: http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/23859906/"Miami Herald" informa: "Dalai Lama again threatens to quit over Tibet violence":http://www.miamiherald.com/news/world/story/471748.htmlEE UU bombardea posiciones de milicianos de Al Sáder en Basora.Las fuerzas estadounidenses informan de la muerte de 48 milicianos en Bagdad solo hoy. "El País" de Madrid publica: http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/EE/UU/bombardea/posiciones/milicianos/Sader/Basora/elpepuint/20080329elpepuint_12/Tes"La Nación" informa: "Rice intenta acercar a israelíes y palestinos. La secretaria de Estado de EE.UU. se reunió por separado con Ehud Olmert y Mahmoud Abbas":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1000152"El Pais" de Madrid publica: "Militantes talibanes vuelan una central eléctrica en el sur de Afganistán .Dos empleados han muerto y ocho personas han resultado heridas por la explosión":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Militantes/talibanes/vuelan/central/electrica/sur/Afganistan/elpepuint/20080329elpepuint_10/TesSe analiza la posibilidad de aumentar las tropas en Afganistán, "CNN" informa al respecto: "NATO chief: Afghan troop increase likely":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/POLITICS/04/02/bush.nato/index.htmlLa comisión internacional que investiga el atentado que acabó en Beirut con la vida del ex primer ministro libanés Rafik Hariri sigue aportando nuevos detalles en medio de la confusión: http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/ONU/afirma/Hariri/asesino/red/criminal/elpepuint/20080329elpepiint_4/Tes"El Tiempo" de Colombia informa: "En Irak, líder radical chií ofrece dejar las acciones armadas a cambio de amnistía": http://www.eltiempo.com/internacional/orientemedio/noticias/ARTICULO-WEB-NOTA_INTERIOR-4051680.htmlComienza la cumbre árabe, deslucida por la ausencia de líderes clave.El boicoteo de Líbano, así como la no participación del presidente egipcio, el rey saudí y el monarca jordano crispan el encuentro,"El Pais" de Madrid informa: http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Comienza/cumbre/arabe/deslucida/ausencia/lideres/clave/elpepuint/20080329elpepuint_11/Tes AFRICAMugabe ha presidido Zimbabue desde el año 1980, año en que el país dejó de ser una colonia británica y alcanzó la independencia. El sábado pasado, Mugabe buscó una vez más la presidencia por un período de seis años. Por primera vez en la historia de Zimbabue se celebran simultáneamente elecciones presidenciales, legislativas y municipales. Varios medios informan al respecto: "El Pais" de Madrid informa: "Mugabe afronta el mayor reto tras 28 años de Gobierno en Zimbabue" :http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Estalla/bomba/casa/candidato/Mugabe/Zimbabue/elpepuint/20080329elpepuint_6/Tes"El Tiempo" de Colombia analiza: "Oposición dice que demora de resultados en Zimbabue es señal de juego sucio":http://www.eltiempo.com/internacional/otrasregiones/noticias/ARTICULO-WEB-NOTA_INTERIOR-4053866.html"Times" publica: "Endgame in Zimbabwe as Robert Mugabe nears exit": http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/world/africa/article3663369.eceZimbabwe opposition denies transition talks. Earlier, sources said Mugabe was considering stepping down. "MSNBC" informa: http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/23879005/"MSNBC" publica: "Death toll of 200,000 disputed in Darfur. Former U.N. chief says his estimate in 2006 is too low, Sudan says too high": http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/23848444/ECONOMIA"The Economist" publica su informe semanal: "Business this week":http://www.economist.com/displaystory.cfm?story_id=10926595&CFID=422741&CFTOKEN=28437360"CNN" informa: "Banking stocks lead markets rally":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/BUSINESS/04/02/world.markets.ap/index.html"CNN" publica : "Food prices rising across the world":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/americas/03/24/food.ap/index.html OTRAS NOTICIAS En el mundo hay más musulmanes que católicos. Son más del 19% de la población,"La Nación" analiza:http://www.lanacion.com.ar/edicionimpresa/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1000020

From Richard Nixon to the Israel lobby, the late Republican Congressman Paul Norton "Pete" McCloskey Jr. challenged the most powerful elements of the ruling class on the American people's behalf.On September 29, 1927, McCloskey was born in San Bernardino, California. He was raised in South Pasadena. After graduating high school in 1945, McCloskey joined the Navy and attended Occidental College as well as the California Institute of Technology. In 1950, he graduated from Stanford with a Bachelor's degree.When the Korean War began, McCloskey joined the Marines where he led a rifle platoon in a bayonet charge to take a strategic hill. He won the Navy Cross, the Silver Star, and two Purple Hearts. He remained a Marine Reserve officer for several years thereafter. In 1953, McCloskey earned his law degree from Stanford and became a deputy district attorney in Alameda County until 1954.Subsequently, from 1955-1967, he practiced general and environmental law in Palo Alto, while giving lectures on legal ethics at the Santa Clara and Stanford law schools. He was inspired to enter politics after he saw President Jack Kennedy give a speech in 1963 during a conference regarding civil rights.In a 1967 special election necessitated by the death of Rep. J. Arthur Younger, McCloskey won his seat representing the San Mateo district in Congress. With the Vietnam War already raging, McCloskey ran as an antiwar candidate defeating the beloved film star and his fellow Republican Shirley Temple Black along with the Democrat Roy Archibald.While serving seven terms in Congress, McCloskey became the first GOP representative to both oppose the war – including by calling for a repeal of the despicable Gulf of Tonkin Resolution which ostensibly authorized the unconstitutional war – and demand Nixon's impeachment.In 1972, he fought a quixotic battle attempting to unseat Nixon for the GOP nomination for President, arguing "I'll probably get licked, but I can't keep quiet." He won 19.7 percent of the vote against Nixon at the New Hampshire primary. McCloskey was emphatic, "To talk, as the president does, of winding down the war while he is expanding the use of air power is a deliberate deception."He was prevented from speaking against Nixon and the war at the Republican National Convention that year as a result of a rule written by John Ehrlichman, his old friend and law school debate partner, stating a candidate could not get to the floor with fewer than 25 delegates. McCloskey only had one.In 1975, he traveled to Cambodia to observe the mass destruction left by the massive US bombing campaign. Yale's Ben Kiernan, a leading historian on Cambodia, estimates the US dropped approximately 500,000 tons of bombs on the country between 1969-1973. According to the BBC, "the number of people killed by those bombs is not known, but estimates range from 50,000 to upwards of 150,000."Then-National Security Advisor Henry Kissinger approved nearly 4,000 bombing raids on Cambodia between 1969-1970. He infamously stated during a declassified 1970 telephone conversation "It's an order, it's to be done. Anything that flies, on anything that moves. You got that?"McCloskey condemned the atrocities committed in Cambodia, declaring that Washington had unleashed "greater evil than we have done to any country in the world, and wholly without reason, except for our benefit to fight against the Vietnamese."In the early 1980s, McCloskey began criticizing the immense power and pervasive influence of the Israel lobby on American foreign policy. He supported then-chairman of the Palestine Liberation Organization Yasser Arafat. His position was that Palestinian militancy and resistance, including the use of terrorism, was a reaction to the brutality of the illegal Israeli occupation, ongoing since 1967, in the West Bank and Gaza.He vehemently opposed Israel's expansion of Jewish-only colonies in the territory intended by the United Nations as land for a future Palestinian state. He advocated for the implementation of UN resolutions which declared the so-called settlements illegal. McCloskey even put forward a resolution to withhold $150 million in US aid to Israel in order to pressure Tel Aviv to remove the settlements.Facing intense backlash from the American Israel Public Affairs Committee (AIPAC), McCloskey ultimately withdrew his amendment. After Israel, under the leadership of Likudnik Prime Minister Menachem Begin, passed its 1981 Golan Heights annexation law, he denounced the move as an "aggressive and imperialistic action." In response to this violation of Syrian sovereignty, McCloskey also implored Congress to rescind the $2.2 billion in US taxpayer money Tel Aviv was due to receive in 1982-1983."Until Congress is willing to stand up to Israel, every time that we step back and deliver them F-16s, or accept the bombing of downtown Beirut, we will accept whatever they want to do," McCloskey thundered. AIPAC poured money into his opponents' campaigns and he was unseated during the 1982 election."In 1982, McCloskey lost to future governor Pete Wilson in a primary election for the U.S. Senate. He told The Times that his controversial positions on Israel might have contributed to his defeat," the Los Angeles Times reports. "He has been supportive of the Palestinian people's plight since the late 1970s," Helen McCloskey, his longtime press secretary whom he married in 1982, told the outlet. "Of course, now that is very relevant," she added.Even after leaving politics, McCloskey continued to oppose the Israel lobby and its depredations against the American people. As Paul Findley, the former Illinois congressman and McCloskey's co-founder of the Council for the National Interest, has written:AIPAC's endeavors did not stop McCloskey from seeking out justice in issues related to the Middle East. In 1993, the district attorney of San Francisco released 700 pages of documents implicating the Anti-Defamation League of B'nai B'rith, a major Jewish organization that calls itself "a defender of civil rights," in a vast spying operation. The targets of the ADL operation were American citizens who were opposed to Israel's repression of Palestinians and to the South African government's policy of apartheid. The ADL was also accused of passing on information to both governments. After experiencing "great political pressure," the district attorney dropped the charges, prompting victims to file a suit against the ADL for violation of their privacy rights. They chose Pete McCloskey as their attorney.McCloskey and his clients, two of whom were Jews who had been subjected to spying after criticizing Israeli policy in the occupied territories, revealed an extensive operation headed by ADL undercover operative Roy Bullock, whose files contained the names of 10,000 individuals and 600 organizations, including thousands of Arab Americans and national civil rights groups such as the NAACP. Much of Bullock's information was gained illegally from confidential police records. In April 2002, after a nine-year legal battle, McCloskey won a landmark $150,000 court judgment against the ADL.During the second Iraq War, McCloskey also highlighted the heavy influence of the Likud as well as the neoconservatives in spearheading the push for Washington's illegal and disastrous invasion.In a 2005 interview with Scott Horton, host of Antiwar Radio and now editorial director of Antiwar.com, McCloskey rebuked the arguments for the war and excoriated the neocons proliferating throughout the George W. Bush administration,We killed a lot of people [in Vietnam], we killed a million Vietnamese, 55,000 Americans, and wounded four or five times that many in a war we shouldn't have fought in the first place… [And in the case of Iraq,] it's the same problem. I don't know how you earn the love and affection and the minds and hearts of the ordinary Iraqi when you're blowing up his houses and killing his relatives… [Paul] Wolfowitz, and [Douglas] Feith, and this man [Richard] Perle, and John Bolton appointed to the UN [ambassadorship], those men have considered Israel almost as the 51st state. I don't think there's any secret that we've gone to war in Iraq, not to protect against the Iraq threat to the United States, but to stop the Iraq threat to Israel, the same men that have taken us into this policy and this war… [including] Perle [had been] advising the Israeli government in 1996 to take out Iraq [in the "Clean Break" document written for then Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu]. Of course, now they're pushing to take out Iran. Well why are we wanting to take out Iran? Because it represents a threat to Israel.During the interview, McCloskey continues to rail against the iron grip of the Israel lobby in American politics and warns of the consequences of the extraordinary deference to Israel regarding Washington's relations with the Middle East,And this whole policy over the last 20 years has ignored [UN Security Council] Resolution 242 which… allowed the creation of the state of Israel but said it should be side by side by a Palestinian state made up of the West Bank and Gaza. And our refusal to comply with the United Nations and now trying to appoint Bolton as our representative to the United Nations sends a signal to the world that whatever Israel does the United States is going to support, including Israel's known possession of atomic weapons… And the only reason we take these policies is because the [lobby] through AIPAC has scared every congressman into fearing they'll lose their seat if they in any way vote against Israel.In a sense, McCloskey's antiwar career came full circle in 2014 when he visited North Korea. While there, he met with a fellow veteran from the opposite side of the battle, a retired three-star general who had also been wounded. "I told him how bravely I thought his people had fought, and we embraced… We ended up agreeing that we don't want our grandchildren or great-grandchildren to fight, that war is hell, and there's no glory in it," McCloskey said.Last week, the former congressman passed away at his home in Winters, California as a result of congestive heart failure, according to family friend Lee Houskeeper. McCloskey was 96 years old.American congressmen seldomly, if ever, conduct themselves with any honor or courage. Too often we see our supposed representatives in the legislature shamelessly carrying water for the war party, lying to their constituents, regurgitating propaganda from foreign lobbies and arms-industry funded think tanks. With well over $30 trillion in debt, most of our lawmakers happily continue robbing the American people to fund the American Empire.McCloskey's example and legacy is one to emulate if we desire to avoid full-scale war with any of the current White House's favored targets: Beijing, Moscow, Pyongyang, or Tehran. Given that we already stand on the precipice of nuclear conflict with Russia and soon China, concurrently committing mass slaughter in Palestine, and edging towards war with Iran and its allies across the Middle East, we could use a great man like former California Congressman Pete McCloskey.This article was republished with permission from Antiwar.com

DER WELTBRAND BAND 1 Der Weltbrand (-) Der Weltbrand Band 1 (1; 1915) ( - ) Einband ( - ) Titelseite ( - ) Impressum ( - ) [Abb.]: Deutschlands Oberster Kriegsherr: Kaiser Wilhelm II. in Felduniform. ( - ) Einleitung. "Es geht um Alles!" (1) [Abb.]: Kaiser Franz Joseph I. und Erzherzog Friedrich von Österreich, der Oberbefehlshaber der österr.-ungar. Armee. (1) [4 Abb.]: (1)Leopold Graf Berchtold, österr.-ungar. Minister des Äußeren. (2)K. Graf Stürgkh, österr. Ministerpräsident. (3)Freiherr Conrad v. Hötzendorf, österr.-ungar. Generalstabschef. (4)A. Ritter v. Krobatin, österr.-ungar. Kriegsminister. (3) [2 Abb.]: (1)das Attentat auf den Erzherzog-Thronfolger Franz Ferdinand von Österreich und seine Gemahlin in Sarajewo am 28. Juni 1914. (2)Blick auf Sarajewo, die Hauptstadt Bosniens, von Nordost. (4) [Abb.]: Zum Krieg zwischen Österreich-Ungarn und Serbien: Abfahrt einberufener österreichischer Reservisten von einem niederösterreichischen Bahnhof. (5) [4 Abb.]: (1)Zar Nikolaus II. (2)Kronprinz Alexander von Serbien, Oberbefehlshaber der serbischen Streitkräfte im Kampfe gegen Österreich-Ungarn. (3)Großfürst Nikolai Nikolajewitsch, der Generalissimus der russischen Armee. (4)Nikola Pasitsch, serbischer Ministerpräsident. (6) [3 Abb.]: (1)Serbische Infanterie. (2)Uniformtypen der österreichisch-ungarischen Armee: (3)Serbische Artillerie. (7) Die Vorgeschichte des Krieges. (8) [Abb.]: Franz Joseph I., Kaiser von Österreich, apostolischer König von Ungarn. ( - ) [Karte]: Karte vom Schauplatze des Krieges zwischen Österreich-Ungarn und Serbien. (9) [3 Abb.]: (1)Reichskanzler von Bethmann Hollweg. (2)Generalleutnant Erich von Falkenhayn, preußischer Kriegsminister. (3)Großadmiral von Tirpitz, Staatssekretär des deutschen Reichsmarineamtes (10) [2 Abb.]: (1)Heinrich, Prinz von Preußen. Großadmiral, Generalinspekteur der Marine (2)Die Mobilmachung an der deutschen Küste: Einbootung von Marinereservisten. (11) [Abb.]: Die offizielle Verkündung des Kriegszustandes auf der Straße Unter den Linden in Berlin durch einen Offizier am 31. Juli. (12) [Abb.]: Huldigung der Berliner Bevölkerung vor dem Kronprinzlichen Palais zu Berlin am Abend des 1. August. Kronprinz Wilhelm, mit seinem ältesten Sohn, dem Prinzen Wilhelm, auf dem Arme, dankt für die Ovation. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Bauernhaus in Großgörschen. (Provinz Sachsen.) (2)Deutsche Soldaten auf dem Weg zur Grenze. (13) [Abb.]: Der Humor der ausziehenden deutschen Krieger. (14) [Abb.]: Abschied Kaiser Wilhelms II. vom Oberbürgermeister von Berlin, Exzellenz Wermuth, und vom Stadtverordnetenvorsteher Michelet vor dem Auszug ins Feld am 16. August. (15) [Abb.]: Abfangen zweier als Damen verkleideter russischer Spione durch österreichisch-ungarische Grenztruppen. (16) [Abb.]: Jubelnde Begrüßung einrückender Reservisten auf dem Potsdamer Platz in Berlin. (17) Die Mobilmachung in Deutschland und Österreich. Ausmarsch der Truppen. (17) [Abb.]: Torpedobootangriff. ([18 - 19]) [Abb.]: Bittgottesdienst am Fuße des Völkerschlachtendenkmals in Leipzig. (20) [Karte]: Karte vom österreichisch-russischen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [Abb.]: Verpflegung durchfahrender Soldaten auf einem Leipziger Vorortbahnhof. (21) [2 Abb.]: (1)Patriotische Opferwilligkeit. (2)Vom Kriege zwischen Österreich-Ungarn und Serbien: Die Erstürmung der stark besetzten Uferhöhen der Drina nächst Loznica und Ljesnica durch das ungarisch-kroatische Warasdiner Infanterie-Regiment Nr. 16 am 14. August. (22) [Abb.]: Der Panzerkreuzer "Goeben" und der kleine Kreuzer "Breslau" gefechtsklar im Hafen von Messina, von wo den beiden Schiffen am 6. August der Durchbruch durch die ihnen auflauernden englische und französische Mittelmeerflotte gelang. (23) [3 Abb.]: (1)Georg V. König von Großbritannien und Irland. (2)Sir Edward Grey britischer Minister des Auswärtigen. (3)H . H. Asquith britischer Premierminister. (24) [Karte]: Karte vom deutsch-russischen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [Abb.]: Vom deutsch-russischen Kriege: Drei deutsche Infanteristen, in einem Kartoffelacker in Deckung liegend, schlagen eine russische Kavallerie-Patrouille in die Flucht. (25) [Abb.]: Das Eingreifen des Militärluftschiffes "Z VI" in den Kampf um die belgische Festung Lüttich am 6. August 1914. (27) [2 Abb.]: (1)Typen vom belgischen Heer: Feldartillerie. Infanterie (Feldanzug). Regiment Chasseurs. Grenadier-Rgt. (Tamboux). Regiment des Guildes (Trompeter) Lancier-Rgt. Genietruppe (mineux). Carabiner-Rgt. Train-Rgt. (Feldanzug). Im Hintergrund: Reitende Artillerie (Offiziere). General (kleiner Anzug). Jäger zu Pferde (Offizier), 2. Lancier-Regt. (Offizier, Feldanzug). (2)Zur Wirkung des deutschen 42 cm-Belagerungsmörsers: Bild aus dem Panzerfort Loucin der Festung Lüttich. (28) [Abb.]: Die deutsche Felduniform ( - ) Vom Ausbruch des Krieges bis zur englischen Kriegserklärung. (29) [Abb.]: Zu dem Kampf bei Lagarde in Lothringen am 11. August: Die Eroberung der ersten französischen Fahne. (29) [Abb.]: Vom belgischen Kriegsschauplatz: Franktireurüberfall. (31) [Abb.]: Wachen zur Beobachtungen feindlicher Flieger auf den Höhen des Schwarzwaldes. (32) Deutsche Schiffe in der Nordsee - Der Fall von Lüttich. - Belgische Greuel. - Gefechte an der Ostgrenze. - Die Franzosen im Elsaß. - Mühlhausen und Lagarde. (32) [Abb.]: Nachtgefecht in Mühlhausen. ( - ) [Abb.]: Eine Dorfstraße in Lagarde. (33) [Abb.]: Offiziersgräber in Lagarde. (34) [Abb.]: Französische Truppen in den Vogesen. (35) [7 Abb.]: Deutsche Heerführer vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. (1)Herzog Albrecht von Württemberg. (2)Kronprinz Rupprecht von Bayern. (3)Generaloberst v. Bülow. (4)Der Deutsche Kronprinz Wilhelm. (5)Generaloberst v. Heeringen. (6)Generaloberst v. Kluck. (7)Generaloberst Frhr. v. Hausen. (37) Östliche Grenzkämpfe. - Haltung der Polen. - Proklamation des Zaren an die Polen und Juden. - Der Pöbel in Petersburg demoliert das deutsche Botschaftsgebäude. - Note der Deutschen an die Belgische und Französische Regierung. (38) [3 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie v. Emmich, der den Sturm auf Lüttich befehligte. (2)Generalfeldmarschall Colmar Frhr. v. d. Goltz, der zum Generalgouverneur von Belgien ernannt wurde. (3)Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Eine Batterie der Fußartillerie im Gefecht. (39) [Abb.]: Eine Szene aus der Schlacht bei Longwy am 22. August, in der die Armee des Deutschen Kronprinzen den Feind in die Flucht schlug. (40) [3 Abb.]: (1)Raymond Poincaré, Präsident der französischen Republik. (2)General Pau, bekannter französischer Heerführer. (3)Marschall Joffre, Generalissimus der französischen Armee. (41) Aufruf des Landsturms. - Der Kaiser zieht ins Feld. - Gefechte im Westen. - Friedensangebot an die Belgier. - Besetzung von Brüssel. - Schlachten bei Metz, bei Longway, am Semois. - Kapitulation von Namur und Longwy. - Die Deutschen rücken überall siegreich vor. - Schlacht bei St. Quentin. - Folgen der deutschen Siege. (43) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zu den Ausschreitungen der Volksmenge gegen die deutsche Botschaft in St. Petersburg: Die Fassade des von Peter Behrens erbauten Gebäudes mit den Giebelfiguren von Eberhard Encke. (2)Von den Verwüstungen und Zerstörungen im Dienstgebäude der Reichsbankstelle in Saarburg i. Lothr. durch französisches Militär in den Tagen des 18. bis 20. August: Die Wohnung des Kassendieners. (43) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Rast. (2)Von den Kämpfen in Lothringen: Deutsche Dragoner in der Stadt Dieuze. (44) [Karte]: Karte vom deutsch-französisch-belgischen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Albert, König der Belgier. (2)Deutsche Truppen auf der Grande Place in Brüssel. (45) [Abb.]: In Brand gestecktes Frankireurdorf bei Luneville (47) [Abb.]: Die Begeisterung in München über den Sieg des Kronprinzen Rupprecht von Bayern in der Schlacht bei Metz. (48) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zur völkerrechtswidrigen Kriegsführung Frankreichs und Englands: Die Dum-Dum-Geschosse. (2)Hinter dem Schlachtfeld: Die Tätigkeit des Sanitätskorps während einer Schlacht. (49) Japans Ultimatum. - Der Krieg mit England zur See und über See. (50) [3 Abb.]: (1)Carl Kitchener, der englische Kriegsminister. (2)Transport verwundeter deutscher Soldaten, die an den Kämpfen bei Nancy teilgenommen haben, auf der Landstraße bei Dieuze im Regenwetter. (3)Generalfeldmarschall Sir John French, Oberbefehlshaber der englischen Expeditionstruppen. (51) [Abb.]: Zu dem Siege der Armee des Generalobersten v. Kluck über die Engländer in der Schlacht bei St. Quentin am 28. August: Die Eroberung englischer Geschütze durch die stürmenden deutschen Truppen. ([52 - 53]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schützengräben vor der Ortschaft Champien bei Roye mit Leichen deutscher und französischer Soldaten. Das Kreuz steht auf einem bereits geschlossenem Grabe. (2)Die Hauptwache im Laubengang des alten gotischen Rathauses in St. Quentin. (55) [2 Abb.]: (1)Im Geschäftszimmer des Generalstabes des 19. Armeekorps. (2)Typen aus dem Gefangenenlager in Königsbrück bei Dresden: Gefangene verwundete Franzosen werden verbunden. (56) [Abb.]: Uniformen österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen. ([57]) Die Russen in Ostpreußen. - Große Siege Hindenburgs. (59) [Abb.]: Generaloberst von Hindenburg. (59) [Abb.]: Die Erstürmung der serbischen Stellung auf Höhe 954 bei Visegrad durch das deutsche Skutari-Detachement im Verein mit den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen am 20. August. (60) [Abb.]: Eine heldenhafte Tat der österreichisch-ungarischen Marine: Der kleine Kreuzer "Zenta" im Kampf mit der gesamten französischen Mittelmeerflotte am 16. August. (Links von dem Kreuzer der österreichisch-ungarische Torpedobootszerstörer "Ulan".) (61) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein von den Russen in Ostpreußen zerstörter Kolonialwarenladen. (2)Blick vom Kirchturm in Gerdauen auf die zerstörte Stadt. (62) [Abb.]: Die Vernichtung der russischen Narew-Armeen in der Schlacht bei Tannenberg in Ostpreußen vom 26. bis zum 28. August: Die Flucht der Russen über eine nachts von ihnen geschlagene Notbrücke. (63) [2 Abb.]: (1)Bei den Kämpfen in Ostpreußen gefangenen Russen auf der Fahrt durch Hohensalza. (2)Ostpreußische Landsturmleute beim Sortieren von eroberten russischen Munitions- und Uniformstücken in Hohenstein. (64) [Abb.]: Ostpreußische Flüchtlinge bei ihrer Ankunft in Elbing. (65) [2 Abb.]: (1)General der Kavallerie von Rennenkampf x im Kreise seines Stabes in Insterburg. (2)Teilansicht der Stadt Lublin in Russisch-Polen. (66) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vom Kriegsschauplatz in Russisch-Polen: Lagerleben österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen in Feindesland. (2)Österreichisch-ungarische Truppen in den Schützengräben vor Lublin während einer zum Schlafen benutzten Feuerpause. (67) [Abb.]: Plündernde Kosaken werden in einem ungarischen Karpathendorfe von ungarischer Landwehr (Honvéd) überrascht und in die Flucht geschlagen. ([68 - 69]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf Lemberg, die Hauptstadt Galiziens. (2)Der ungarische Ministerpräsident Graf Stefan Tisza (70) [Abb.]: Straßenkampf der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen mit den Einwohnern einer erstürmten serbischen Ortschaft. (71) Die galizischen Kämpfe. - Grenzgefechte gegen die Serben. (72) [Abb.]: Die in den Schlachten bei Krasnik und Komarow von den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen erbeuteten russischen Geschütze vor dem Arsenal in Wien. (72) [Abb.]: Episode von der Erstürmung der serbischen Stadt Schabatz durch die österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen am 14. August. (73) [Abb.]: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Schleichpatrouille überrascht im Gebiet von Lublin eine Abteilung Russen, die zu Gefangenen gemacht werden. (75) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gefangengenommene Russen bei Neidenburg. (2)Ein Gruß in die Heimat. (76) [Abb.]: Vernichtung der serbischen Timokdivision durch österreichisch-ungarische Truppen. Im Vordergrunde Munitionswagen der zusammengeschossenen serbischen Batterien, rückwärts Sturm österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen auf die Komitatschis und serbische Infanterie am 6. September. ( - ) [3 Abb.]: (1)Typen des französischen Heeres. (2)Typen des russischen Heeres. (3)Typen des englischen Heeres. ([77]) [2 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie Moritz v. Auffenberg. (2)General der Kavallerie Victor Dankl. (78) Das deutsche Heer in Frankreich und Belgien während des zweiten Kriegsmonats. (78) [Abb.]: General Samsonow, der russische Oberkommandierende, der in der Schlacht bei Tannenberg fiel. (78) [2 Abb.]: Die österreichischen Motorbatterien, 30,5 cm-Geschütze, die uns ausgezeichnete Dienste leisteten. (79) [Abb.]: Die Liebestätigkeit des Roten Kreuzes: Verbinden und Verpflegen von Verwundeten nach Eintreffen des Eisenbahnzuges auf einem Bahnhof. (80) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vernehmung eines gefangenen französischen Husaren in Chateau-Salins. (2)Aufnahme der Verlustliste. (81) [Abb.]: Ein Feldpostamt des Gardekorps in Nordfrankreich. (83) [Abb.]: Aus den Oktoberkämpfen auf dem westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Erstürmung eines von Zuaven und Turkos besetzten Hohlweges an der sogenannten Telegraphenhöhe durch zwei bayerische Reserveregimenter. (85) [Abb.]: Blick auf die französische Grenzfestung Belfort. (86) [Karte]: Zu den Kämpfen in den Vogesen und im Sundgau: Vogelschaukarte des Vogesengebietes. (87) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Deutsche Patrouillenfahrt im Automobil durch ein von Franzosen besetztes Dorf. ([88 - 89]) [5 Abb.]: (1)Generalleutnant v. Stein, Führer eines Reservearmeekorps, der ursprüngliche Generalquartiermeister. (2)Prinz Friedrich von Sachsen-Meiningen †. (3)General v. Einem, Führer einer Armee im Westen. (4)Friedrich Wilhelm, Prinz zur Lippe †. (5)Prinz Ernst von Sachsen-Meiningen †. (90) [Abb.]: Die erbitterten Kämpfe im Argonner Wald. (91) [2 Abb.]: (1)Morgenmärsche. (2)Eine Fuhrparkkolonne. (92) Der Lügenkrieg gegen Deutschland und Österreich-Ungarn und seine Abwehr. (93) [2 Abb.]: (1)Lagerleben. (2)Zur Mittagszeit. (93) [Abb.]:Im Schützengraben während eines Nachtgefechtes an der Aisne. (95) [Abb.]: Vor dem Stadthaus in Antwerpen nach der Besetzung der Stadt durch die deutschen Truppen. (97) [Abb.]: Genereal der Infanterie v. Beseler, der Eroberer des "uneinnehmbaren" Antwerpen. (98) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein mit Maschinengewehr ausgerüstetes deutsches Motorboot kurz vor der Abfahrt zum Aufklärungsdienst im Englischen Kanal. (2)Nach der Eroberung Antwerpens: Das zerstörte Außenfort Ertbrand. Das Geschütz links wurde durch den Luftdruck eines 42-cm-Geschosses über den Festungsgraben vor den Eingang des Forts geschleudert. (99) [Abb.]: Blick auf Antwerpen mit der Kathedrale von der Reede aus. (100) [Karte]: Karte der Festung Antwerpen und ihres doppelten Fortsgürtels. (100) [8 Abb.]: Ansichten aus Belgien. (1)1. Blick auf die Stadt Lüttich. (2)2. Blick auf die Stadt Dinant mit der Zitadelle. (3)3. Gesprengte Brücke bei Andenne. (4)4. Namur mit zerstörter Brücke. (5)5. Das Rathaus in Löwen. (6)6. Das größte Kirchenfenster Europas, das sich in der Kathedrale zu Dinant befindet und unversehrt blieb. (7)7. Die Grande Place in Brüssel, links das Königshaus. (8)8. Der Marktplatz in Mecheln mit Lager von Seesoldaten. (101) Der Seekrieg mit England. (102) [Abb.]: Die Besatzung des deutschen Unterseebootes "U 9". X Kapitänleutnant Weddigen. (102) [Abb.]: Die Vernichtung der drei Panzerkreuzer "Aboukir", "Hogue" und Cressy" durch das deutsche Unterseeboot "U 9" unter dem Kommando des Kapitänleutnants Otto Weddigen am Morgen des 22. September 20 Seemeilen nordwestlich von Hoek van Holland. (103) [Abb.]: Fregattenkapitän Karl v. Müller, der ruhmgekrönte Kapitän des kleinen Kreuzers "Emden". (104) [Abb.]: Die Rückkehr des sieggekrönten Unterseebootes "U 9" nach Wilhelmshaven am 23. September: Jubelnde Begrüßung des Unterseebootes und seiner heldenmütigen Besatzung durch die Mannschaften der Kriegsschiffe. (105) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Das Gefecht an einem Eisenbahndamm bei Chaulnes am 23. Oktober. (106) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldbäckerei. (2)Ein improvisierter Pferdestall. (107) [Abb.]: Deutsche Brückenwache an der Maas. ([108 - 109]) Eroberung Belgiens. Antwerpens Fall. (110) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Kiautschoe-Bucht. (2)Kapitän zur See Meyer-Waldeck, Gouverneur des deutschen Schutzgebietes Kiautschou, der heldenmütige Verteidiger von Tsingtau. (111) [2 Karten]: (1)Das deutsche Schutzgebiet Kiautschou aus der Vogelschau. (2)Tsingtau (111) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldmarschalleutnant v. Kusmanek, der tapfere Kommandant der Festung Przemysl. (2)Mörderischer Kampf in einem Graben der Festung Przemysl. (112) [Abb.]: General d. Infanterie Svetozar Boroevic v. Bojna, der erfolgreiche Führer der bei Przemysl gegen die Russen kämpfenden österreichisch-ungarischen Armee. (113) Die Kämpfe Österreich-Ungarns im Oktober. (113) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldzeugmeister Potiorek, der Führer der österreichisch-ungar. Armee gegen Serbien. (2)Das Gebetbuch als Lebensretter: Die durchgeschlagenen Seiten des Gebetbuches mit der steckengebliebenen Schrapnellkugel. (114) [Abb.]: Die Niederlage der aus Galizien über die Karpathenpässe in Ungarn eingefallenen Russen bei Maramaros-Sziget. Im Vordergrunde polnische Legionäre, die mit dem ungarischen Landsturm an Tapferkeit wettstreiten. (115) [Abb.]: Vormarsch bosnisch-herzegowinischer Infanterie sowie einer Maschinengewehrabteilung im Gebiete des oberen Drina während der Kämpfe im östlichen Bosnien gegen die Serben und Montenegriner. ( - ) [Abb.]: Verhör russischer Spione an der deutschen Ostgrenze. (117) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Eine Episode aus der Schlacht bei Noyon in Nordfrankreich am 16. und 17. September; der erfolgreiche Angriff hanseatischer Reserveregimenter bei Chiry und Ribécourt. ([118 - 119]) [Abb.]: Die Säuberung eines Karpathenpasses von den aus Galizien eingedrungenen Russen durch österreichisch-ungarische Truppen. (121) [Abb.]: "Zierden" der russischen Armee: Kalmücken, die nach Aussagen sowohl der Russen als auch unserer Ostpreußen die schlimmsten Mordbrenner unter den Kosaken sind. (122) Deutsch-russische Kämpfe bis Ende Oktober. (122) [Abb.]: In Galizien gefangengenommene Russen. (122) [Abb.]: Trag- und fahrbare Feldküchen der russischen Armee, wie sie vielfach von unseren Truppen in Ostpreußen erbeutet wurden. (123) [2 Abb.]: (1)Serbische Komitatschis, die in Kreka bei Tuzla gefangen genommen wurden. (2)Belgrad von der Donauseite. (125) Die neutralen Mächte. - Die Kämpfe auf dem Balkan. - Der Eintritt der Türkei in den Weltkrieg. (126) [Abb.]: Von den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen eroberte serbische Geschütze. (126) [Karte]: Karte des türkisch-ägyptischen Grenzgebietes. (127) [Abb.]: Ein Besuch des Kaisers Franz Joseph von Österreich in einem Verwundetenspital zu Wien. ([128 - 129]) [4 Abb.]: (1)Sultan Muhammed V. Kaiser der Osmanen seit dem 27. April 1909. (2)Abbas II. Khedive (Vizekönig) von Ägypten (x). (3)Generalleutnant Liman v. Sanders, Chef der deutschen Militärmission für die Türkei. (4)General Enver-Pascha, Generalissimus der türkischen Streitkräfte und Kriegsminister. (131) [Karte]: Die Dardanellenstraße und ihre Umgebung aus der Vogelschau. (132) [2 Abb.]: (1)Türkische Kavallerie. (2)Persische Offiziere. (133) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Bosporus. (2)Zur Erklärung des heiligen Krieges in Konstantinopel am 14. November: Die Kundgebung des türkischen Volkes vor dem ottomanischen Kriegsministerium. (134) [Abb.]: Kampf der türkischer Dardanellenforts gegen die vereinigte englische und französische Flotte. (135) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Suezkanal in der Nähe von Ismailia, der in der Mitte des Kanals gelegenen ägyptischen Stadt. (2)Der Suezkanal bei Port Said (Hafen und Leuchtturm). (136) [2 Abb.]: (1)Beduinen. (2)Eine Gruppe Kaschkai-Nomaden. Dieser Volksstamm gilt in Persien als besonders kriegstüchtig. (137) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Das siegreiche Vorgehen von Truppen der I. Armee bei Nampcel südlich von Noyon während der Oktoberkämpfe. ([138 - 139]) Die deutschen Veröffentlichungen über die Vorgeschichte des Krieges. (140) [2 Abb.]: (1)Flüchtlinge vor dem Kloster Dinant. (2)Das Rathaus in St. Quentin. (141) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Rathaus in Lille, von deutschen Granaten getroffen. (2)Rasttag in Sillery in Frankreich. (142) [3 Abb.]: (1)Ein Unterstand bei Moronvillers. (2)Schottischer Dudelsackbläser. (3)Schottische Soldaten. (143) [Abb.]: Feuerüberfall auf eine in die Infanterielinie vorgeschobene Feldartillerie-Beobachtungsstelle in der Gegend von Antilly bei Betz (Departement Oise). (145) [Abb.]: Die Post passiert die Vorposten. (146) [Abb.]: Deutsche Minenwerfer zerstören französische Schützengräben als Vorbereitung eines Sturmangriffs. (147) [Abb.]: Im Überschwemmungsgebiet bei Dixmuiden. ([148 - 149]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Rasttag in Sillery in Frankreich. (2)Apell der Etappentruppen - in der Mitte Landsturmbataillon I München - auf dem Marktplatz in Cambrai. (150) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Kampf in den Lüften: Angriff eines von zwei Offizieren der Fliegerabteilung 30 des II. Armeekorps geführten Doppeldeckers auf einen der Beobachtung der Artilleriewirkung dienenden französischen Fesselballon. (2)Auch eine Ballonabwehrkanone. (151) Die Ereignisse im Westen bis Ende November. (152) [Abb.]: Ein englischer Schützengraben mit Leichen vor dem Ennetières westlich von Lille am Tage nach der Erstürmung. Im Hintergrund ein zerschossenes Fabriksgebäude. (153) [Abb.]: Phantastische Brandruinen in Lille. (154) [Abb.]: Die Flucht der französischen Besatzung und der Einwohner von Lille aus dem brennenden Stadtviertel bei der Porte de Douai kurz vor der Übergabe der Stadt. (155) [Abb.]: Der Sturm des Königlich Sächsischen 15. Infanterie-Regiments Nr. 181 auf die Porte de Douai in Lille am 12. Oktober 1914. ( - ) [Abb.]: Der Kaiser während des Besuchs in einer Artilleriestellung auf dem westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. (157) [4 Abb.]: (1)An den Kämpfen in Frankreich teilnehmende indische Sikhs. (2), (3)Die Bilder zeigen zwei verwundete französische Kriegsgefangene, die im Kriegslazarett I in Brüssel photographiert worden sind. Der aus Guinea (Afrika) stammende Gefangene auf dem Bilde links hat laut vorliegender amtlicher Meldung bei seiner Vernehmung durch einen Feldkriegsgerichtsrat erklärt, daß es in seinem Heimatsdorf Menschenfresser gäbe. Er bestreitet allerdings - vielleicht aus naheliegenden Gründen - selbst jemals Menschenfleisch gegessen zu haben. Der Gefangene auf dem Bilde rechts stammt aus Senegal. (4)Typen aus dem Zossener Gefangenenlager. (159) [2 Abb.]: (1)Nieuport, die Hafenstraße. (2)Ypern mit der Haupstraße. (160) [Abb.]: Ein Artilleriebeobachtungsstand vor Ypern. Mittels des Scherenfernglases beobachten die Offiziere das Einschlagen der im Hintergrund feuerenden Geschütze und geben durch Telephon entsprechende Befehle an die Batterie. (161) [3 Abb.]: (1)Verwundete Franzosen in Mariembourg in Belgien. (2)Die Apothekenwagen. (3)Gefangenenlager in Mariembourg in Belgien. (162) [Abb.]: Eine Episode aus den Kämpfen an der Marne; die Heldentat eines todesmutigen deutschen Pionieroffiziers, der bei der Kontrolle der Minenlegung auf einer Marnebrücke von heranschleichenden Zuaven überrascht wurde und den Befehl zur Brückensprengung gab. Hierbei flog er selbst mit den Feinden in die Luft. (163) Der Krieg zur See bis Ende November. (163) [3 Abb.]: Drei Skizzen vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz von dem im Felde weilenden Mitarbeiter der "Illustrirten Zeitung" O. J. Olbertz. (164) [Abb.]: Die Erstürmung einer englischen Batterie bei Ypern. (165) [Abb.]: Das gute Einvernehmen zwischen den deutschen Besatzungstruppen in Belgien und der einheimischen Bevölkerung: Deutsche Matrosen während des Aufenthaltes in einem Küstenort an der belgisch-holländischen Grenze. (166) [3 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie Freiherr v. Scheffer-Boyadel. (2)General der Infanterie v. Woyrsch. (3)Generalleutnant v. Litzmann. (167) [Abb.]: Die Vernichtung des englischen Südamerika-Geschwaders bei der Insel Santa Maria auf der Höhe von Coronel an der chilenischen Küste durch das unter dem Kommando des Vizeadmirals Grafen v. Spee stehende deutsche Kreuzergeschwader am 1. November. ([168 - 169]) [Abb.]: Ein schwerer Verlust der englischen Marine: Der Untergang des Großkampfschiffes "Audacious" an der irischen Küste. (171) [3 Abb.]: (1)Generaloberst v. Mackensen. (2)Generalleutnant v. Morgen. (3)Generalfeldmarschall v. Hindenburg mit seinem Stabe. Links von Generalfeldmarschall v. Hindenburg sein Generalstabschef Generalleutnant Ludendorff, rechts der erste Gehilfe des Generalstabschef Oberleutnant Hoffmann. (173) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Schlafstelle der Kraftwagenoffiziere des Generalkommandos des XIX. Armeekorps. (2)Die Uhr als Lebensretter. (174) [Karte]: Karte von Russisch-Polen. (175) Deutsche Kämpfe im Osten. (176) Die Ereignisse auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz seit Mitte September. (176) [Abb.]: Von den entscheideneden Kämpfen in Nordpolen, die zum Zusammenbruch der russischen Offensive gegen Schlesien und Polen und zum Rückzug der russischen Hauptkräfte nach der Weichsel führten: Der heldenmütige Nachtangriff westpreußischer und hesischer Regimenter auf eine beherrschende russische Stellung unter heftigem feindlichen Artilleriefeuer in der Nacht vom 16. zum 17. Dezember. (177) [Abb.]: Mit Maschinengewehren augerüstete Motorboote des Freiwilligen Motorbootkorps auf der Weichsel bei Wlozlawek während der Beschießung eines russischen Fliegers, der zur Landung gezwungen wird. (179) [Abb.]: Die Piotrkowskaja (Hauptstraße) in Lodz nach der Besetzung der Stadt durch die deutschen Truppen am 6. Dezember. (180) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erzherzog-Thronfolger Karl Franz Joseph von Österreich im Hauptquartier des österreichisch-ungarischen Heeres. (2)Dekorierung österreichisch-ungarischer Soldaten mit der Tapferkeitsmedaille durch Erzherzog Peter Ferdinand von Österreich. (181) [Abb.]: Eine interssante photographische Aufnahme: Das Einschlagen und Krepieren einer 30,5-cm-Granate. (182) [Abb.]: Eine ruhmvolle Waffentat der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen in Russisch-Polen: Die Erstürmung von Petrikau durch das k. und k. Infanterieregiment Wilhelm I. Deutscher Kaiser und König von Preußen Nr. 34 am 16. Dezember 1915. (183) Die Kämpfe der Österreicher und Ungarn mit den Russen und Serben bis Ende des Jahres 1914. (184) [Karte]: Zu den Kämpfen in Galizien und in der Bukowina: Reliefkarte des heißumstrittenen Karpathengebietes. (185) [Abb.]: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Verwundeten-Transportkolonne. (186) [Abb.]: Ein während des Marsches an den Nordhängen des Duklapasses von Tscherkessen und Kosaken überfallener österreichisch-ungarischer Train wird durch eine Abteilung ungarischer Husaren wieder befreit. (187) [Abb.]: Der erbitterte Nahkampf der ungarischen Nádasdy-Husaren mit den Russen im Birkenwalde bei Limanowa, durch den die Schlacht vom 10. bis zum 12. Dezember zugunsten der österreichisch-ungarischen Waffen entschieden wurde. (189) Der Islam im Weltkrieg bis Ende 1914. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gräber der bei Limanowa Gefallenen . (2)Die deutsch-österreichisch-ungarische Waffenbrüderschaft. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vom galizischen Kriegsschauplatz: Im Schützengraben bei Trabki: "Freund oder Fein?" (2)Grundlos (Schwere Haubitzen). (191) [Abb.]: Ein Überfall auf eine Kalmücken-Kavalleriepatrouille, die zum Zweck der Aufklärung die Karpathenhänge nördlich von Mezö-Laborcz durchstreifte, durch eine ungarische Landsturmabteilung. ([192 - 193]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Hussein Kiamil, der von England mit dem Titel eines Sultans eingesetzte Gegenkhedive von Ägypten, ein Onkel des rechtmäßigen Khediven Abbas II. Hilmi. (2)Die Türkei im Kriege: Eine deutschfreundliche Kundgebung der türkischen Bevölkerung von Jaffa in Palästina vor dem Gebäude der Deutschen Palästinabank. Die Menge trägt schwarz-weiß-rote Fahnen. (195) Ereignisse in den überseeischen Ländern während des November und Dezember. - Der Krieg zur See im Dezember 1914. (196) [Abb.]: Mittagsrast türkischer Truppen beim Bahnhof von Jerusalem. (196) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Ausbildung türkischer Reservetruppen in Gallipoli: Türkische Infanterie beim Vorgehen zur Schützenlinie. (2)Zu der ruhmreichen Tätigkeit der türkischen Flotte im Schwarzen Meer: Konteradmiral Souchon mit seinem Stabe. Von links nach rechts: Türkischer Chef des Admiralstabes Fregattenkapitän Enver-Bei (nicht zu verwechseln mit dem gleichnamigen türkischen Kriegsminister), I. Admiralstabsoffizier Korvettenkapitän Busse, Konteradmiral Souchon, II. Admiralstabsoffizier Korvettenkapitän Büchsel, Flaggleutnant Oberleutnant z. S. Wichelhausen, türkischer Flaggleutnant Oberleutnant z. S. Hakki. (197) [Abb.]: Beduinenattacke gegen englische Truppen in der Nähe des Suezkanals. (198) [Abb.]: Abmarsch türkischer Truppen zur Front vom Davidstor in Jerusalem auf dem Weg nach Bethlehem. (199) [Abb.]: Heimatlieder. ( - ) [Abb.]: Zu dem Vorstoß von Teilen der deutschen Hochseestreitkräfte nach der englischen Ostküste: Die Beschießung befestigter Küstenplätze am Morgen des 16. Dezember. (201) [Abb.]: Vizeadmiral Graf von Spee. (202) [Abb.]: Ein Stellungswechsel der deutschen Truppen im Überschwemmungsgebiet. (203) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Nieuport. (204) [Abb.]: Lombartzyde mit der Yser. (205) Der Krieg im Westen vom 1. Dezember 1914 bis Ende Februar 1915. (205) [2 Abb.]: (1)Schützenlinie. (2)Zu den Kämpfen bei Soissons: Eine Maschinengewehrabteilung in Deckung gegen Artilleriefeuer in Erwartung des Befehls zum Vorgehen. (207) [Abb.]: Am Ufer der Aisne. (208) [4 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie v. Lochow. (2)General v. Mudra. (3)Generalleutnant Wichura. (4)Generalleutnant Wild v. Hohenborn, der neuernannte preußische Kriegsminister, der seit 27. November 1914 Generalquartiermeister war. (209) [Abb.]: Das Gefechtsfeld südwestlich La Bassée am Abend des 7. Februar 1915. (210) [Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen bei Soissons: Die Deutschen gehen aus den Schützengräben zum Sturm vor. (211) [2 Abb.]: Bilder vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: ( - ) Der Krieg zur See und in der Luft vom 1. Januar bis 18. Februar 1915. (213) [3 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie d'Elsa. (2)General v. Gersdorff. (3)General von der Planitz. (213) [Abb.]: Die sich täglich noch immer mehrenden Säcke der Feldpost in einem Städtchen an der Aisne. (214) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Nach der Schlacht. (215) [Karte]: Übersichtskarte zu den Kämpfen im Oberelsaß. (217) [Abb.]: Eine deutsche Skiläuferpatrouille in den Vogesen. (218) [2 Abb.]: (1)Aus den Kämpfen um die Höhe 425 bei Sennheim. (2)Eine von den Franzosen zum Schutz gegen das Vordringen der Deutschen auf einer Waldstraße in den Vogesen errichtete Barrikade. (219) [Abb.]: Admiral v. Pohl, Chef des Admiralstabes der Marine. (220) [Karte]: Karte vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Abwehr eines englischen Fliegerangriffs durch die Besatzung eines deutschen Unterseebootes. (2)Getauchtes Unterseeboot in englischen Gewässern. (221) [Abb.]: Ein deutsches Unterseeboot kapert einen englischen Handelsdampfer, um ihn zu versenken. (223) Die Kämpfe des deutschen Ostheeres im Januar und Februar. (224) [Abb.]: Von der Rekrutierung in Rußland: Das letzte Aufgebot. (225) [4 Abb.]: (1)General der Infanterie v. Below. (2)Generaloberst v. Eichhorn. (3)Generalleutnant v. Kosch. (4)Generalleut. Freih. v. Freytag-Loringhoven, der neuernannte Generalquartiermeister. (227) [Abb.]: Am Grabe des Kameraden. (228) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Zeugnis russischer "Kultur" in Ostpreußen: Die von den Russen vor ihrem Rückzug zerstörte Bank in Pillkallen. Im Hintergrunde der gesprengte Kassenschrank. (2)Ein nicht abzuleugnendes Beweisstück der russischen Plünderungssucht: Blick in den Güterwagen eines erbeuteten "Raub"-Zuges mit von Russen gestohlenen Gegenständen aus ostpreußischen Städten und Ortschaften. (229) [Abb.]: Brückenbau über die Weichsel durch deutsche Pioniere. (230) [Abb.]: deutscher Sturmangriff in Russisch-Polen. (231) [Abb.]: Nach der Winterschlacht in Masuren: Verfolgung der geschlagenen Russen. (232) [Karte]: Übersichtskarte über das Gebiet der neuntägigen Schlacht in Masuren, in der die russische X. Armee in harten Kämpfen vom 7. bis zum 15. Februar über die Grenze geworfen und schließlich in nahezu völliger Einkreisung vernichtend geschlagen wurde. (233) [Abb.]: In einem Unterstand an der Rawka, wo die Russen starke Verteidigungsstellungen zum Schutze Warschaus eingenommen haben. (235) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Bismarck-Denkmal in Russisch-Polen: Das am 1. April, dem hundertsten Geburtstag des Altreichskanzlers, in Swienta Anna bei Koniecpol im Kreise Kalisch enthüllte Bismarck-Denkmal mit den Offizieren, die der Einweihung beiwohnen. (2)Eine deutsche Feldbäckerei in Pillkallen vor dem Ausmarsch nach Rußland. (236) [Abb.]: Hinter der Front auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Löhnungsappell. (237) Wirkung des Krieges auf das wirtschaftliche Leben der Völker bis Frühlingsanfang 1915. (238) [Abb.]: Der Kaiser unter seinen siegreichen Truppen auf dem Marktplatz in Lyck am 14. Februar nach der Vertreibung der Russen aus ihren um die Stadt angelegten Stellungen. (239) [Abb.]: In der zerstörten Stadt Lyck, deren Einwohner durch die siegreichen deutschen Truppen am 14. Februar einen Teil der gewaltigen Winterschlacht in den Masuren bildete. Rechts russische Gefangene. (240) [2 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Karl Helfferich, der neuernannte Staatssekretär des Reichsschatzamtes. (2)Liebestätigkeit unserer Eisenbahner in Feindesland: Verteilung von Kohlen beim Aufenthalt auf einer Station in Nordfrankreich. (241) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie v. Linsingen (x), Führer der deutschen Südarmee in den Karpathen mit seinem Stabe. (243) [Abb.]: Sanitätswagen. (244) [Abb.]: Weihnachtsfeier 1914 des Generalkommandos des XIX. Armeekorps in einer flandrischen Kirche. ( - ) [Abb.]: Bei den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen in Galizien: Ein aus primitiven Mitteln hergestellter Desinfektionsapparat zur Bekämpfung der Läuseplage für die im Felde stehenden Mannschaften in Galizien. (245) [2 Abb.]: (1)Abendstimmung bei Haidar Pascha. Im Hintergrund Konstantinopel. (2)Das Gebet beim feierlichen Abschied des Oberbefehlshabers der gegen den Suezkanal operierenden Truppen, Dschemal-Pascha (vorn in der Mitte), von Damaskus. Hinter ihm (mit dem Band des Eiserenes kreuzes im Knopfloch) Oberst v. Frankenberg, ihm zur Seite (den Handschuh in der Hand) Fathriddine-Pascha, Gouverneur von Damaskus. (247) [Abb.]: Anatolische Kavallerie, fertig zum Ausmarsch an die Front. (248) Der Türkenkrieg vom 1. Januar 1915 bis zur ersten Niederlage der Engländer und Franzosen vor den Dardanellen. (248) [Abb.]: Eine Erdbatterie im Fort Hamidijé. (248) [Karte]: Karte des Kaukasusgebietes und der angrenzenden Länder. (249) [Abb.]: Aufstellung türkischer Maschinengewehre an einem Waldesrand im Kaukasus. (251) [Abb.]: Vom Kriegsschauplatz in Galizien: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Munitionskolonne in schwierigem Terrain. (253) Österreichs und Ungarns Kämpfe im Januar und Februar 1915. (254) [2 Abb.]: (1)In einem österreichisch-ungarischen Flugzeug. Der vorn sitzende Offizier betätigt während des Fluges den Hebel zum Abwerfen von Bomben. (2)Die von den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen gesprengte Brücke über den Dunajec bei Alt-Sandec. (255) [Abb.]: Die österreichisch-ungarische Offensive in der Bukowina: Rückzug der Russen. (256) [3 Abb.]: Bilder vom östlichen Kriegsschauplatz. (1), (2)Verwundeter Ungar. (3) Zusammengeschossene Feldbefestigung in Russisch-Polen. ( - ) Der Seekrieg vom 18. Februar bis Ende März 1915. (257) [Abb.]: Vom Kriegsschauplatz in Galizien: Eine Episode aus den Kämpfen bei Wladovice. Der Angriff einer österreichisch-ungarischen Infanterbrigade auf die von Russen besetzten Höhen südlich von Rzedkovice. (257) [Abb.]: Ein Nachtangriff der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen gegen die Russen westlich von Neu-Sandec (Galizien). (258) [Abb.]: Der berühmte schwedische Forscher Sven Hedin (links), den die Royal Geographical Society in London wegen der wahrheitsgetreuen Schilderung seiner Erlebnisse an der Westfront als Ehrenmitglied der Gesellschaft gestrichen hat, auf dem östlichen Kriegsschauplatz. Rechts Rittmeister Tzschirner. (259) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant v. Mücke. (261) [Karte]: Karte zu der kühnen Fahrt von S. M. Hilfskreuzer "Ayesha" (Emden II). (261) Die Kämpfe im Westen bis zum deutschen Siege bei Ypern. (262) [Abb.]: Ein französisches Panzerautomobil im Kampf mit deutschen Vorposten auf der Combres-Höhe. (263) [Abb.]: Vom Kriegsschauplatz in den Vogesen: Landsturmleute bringen die Abendsuppe in die Stellung. (264) [4 Abb.]: Augenblicksbilder vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz. ( - ) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französischer Drahtverhau. (2)Auf dem Vormarsch. (265) [Abb.]: Nachtangriff auf französische Stellungen an der Loretto-Höhe. (267) [Abb.]: Vom westlichen Kriegsschauplatz: Am Feldtelephon. (268) [Karte]: Zu den Kämpfen zwischen Maas und Mosel: Reliefkarte des Gebiets zwischen Verdun und Metz. (269) [Abb.]: Becelaere. (270) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Angriff mittels Gasbomben auf die feindlichen Stellungen bei Steenstraate. (271) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Soldaten üben sich mit französischen Maschinengewehren ein. (2)Eine Munitionskolonne im Schrapnellfeuer bei Neuve-Chapelle. (272) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von der schweren Niederlage der Engländer und der Franzosen bei Ypern in den Tagen vom 22. April bis Monatsende: Die Bergung einer eroberten schweren englischen Haubitze. (2)Rast der 47. Brigade im Tal des Durthe. (273) [Abb.]: (1)Der requirierte Bagagewagen. (2)"Liebe Mutter!" Im Schatten der Protzen. (274) [Abb.]: Von den Kämpfen in den Vogesen: Die Wiedereroberung des vielumstrittenen Hartmannsweilerkopfes durch die deutschen Truppen am 25. April. (275) Der Seekrieg mit England von Anfang April bis zum Untergang der "Lusitania". (276) [Abb.]: Rast an der Kirche in St. Souplet. Die Truppe trifft Vorbereitungen sich auf der Strasse häuslich einzurichten. ( - ) [Abb.]: Eine Funker-Abteilung auf dem Marsche. (277) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant Otto Weddingen, der heldenmütige verewigte Kommandant von "U 9" und später "U 29". (278) [Abb.]: Der Kampf eines deutschen Marineluftschiffes mit englischen Unterseebooten in der Nordsee am 3. Mai, wobei eines der mit Bomben beworfenen Boote zum Sinken gebracht wurde. (279) Die Kämpfe des deutschen Ostheeres im März und April. (280) [Abb.]: In einem Schützengraben am Dunajec. (281) Österreichs und Ungarns Kämpfe im März und April. (282) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen in den Karpathen auf dem Vormarsch in das Laborczatal. (282) [Abb.]: Flankenangriff einer österreichisch-ungarischen Husaren-Abteilung auf die ein galizisches Gehöft verteidigenden Russen. (283) [Abb.]: Feinde in Sicht. (284) [Abb.]: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Divisionsbäckerei. (285) [Abb.]: Von den schweren Kämpfen der österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen in den Karpathen: Ein Artilleriebeobachtungsposten beim Linzer Infanterie-Regiment Nr. 14. Die russischen Stellungen werden mit Schrapnells beschossen. (286) [Abb.]: Eine Feldmesse vor der Schlacht bei den österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen. (287) [Abb.]: Zu der ehrenvollen Übergabe der Festung Przemysl am 22. März, nach viereinhalbmonatiger Einschließung: Die Helden von Przemysl, Festungskommandant General der Infanterie v. Kusmanek, mit seinem engeren Stabe. Von links nach rechts: Untere Reihe: Oberleutnant Dr. Wlodzimierz, Ritter v. Blazovsky, Hauptmann Hubert Kurz, Intendant Alois Rausch, General Hermann v. Kusmanek, Oberleutnant Ottokar Hubert, Hauptmann Friedrich Zwiedinek, Hauptmann Gustav v. Kubik. Mittlere Reihe: Oberleutnant Andreas Puchner, Oberleutnant Felix Hölzer, Hauptmann Alfred Lutsch, Unterintendant Joseph Frhr. v. Tkalcsevich, Hauptmann Joseph Kurz v. Traubenstein, Rittmeister Hugo Frhr. de Pont, Leutnant Rudolf Mossig, Fähnrich Gustav Schnabl. Obere Reihe: Oberleutnant Alois Zimmermann, Oberleutnant Ludolf Elbrich, Leutnant Herbert Schlegel, Leutnant Alfred Nechuta, Leutnant Georg Auspitz, Leutnant Schanzer. (288) [2 Abb.]: Erbeutete russische Leuchtraketen werden für die Nacht gebrauchsfertig gemacht. (2)Vom Kriegsschauplatz in den Karpathen: Eine österreichisch-ungarische Artilleriestellung (Schwere Haubitzen). (289) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erbeutete, mit russischer schwerer Artilleriemunition beladene Schmalspurwagen. (2)Von den Russen zurückgelassene schwere Artillerie-Munition (Geschoßlänge 1 1/2 Meter). (290) [Karte]: Reliefkarte des Dardanellengebiets. Im Vordergrund die englisch-französische Flotte während der Beschießung der Dardanellenforts am 18. März, die mit einem glänzenden Sieg der Türken endete. (291) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eine Militär-Karawane mit Proviant an den Dardanellen. (2)Eine türkische Feldküche. (292) Der Türkenkrieg vom 19. März bis Ende April. (292) [4 Abb.]: (1)Dschemal-Pascha (x), Oberbefehlshaber der IV. Armee in Beirut, rechts der Wali von Beirut (XX). (2)Der Drusenfürst vom Libanon, der mit seinen Leuten am Suezkanal gegen die Engländer Kämpft. (3)Transport von Futtermitteln für die Kavallerie. (4)Eine türkische Batterie gefechtsbereit am Suezkanal. (293) [Abb.]: Ein großes Trainlager auf der Halbinsel Gallipoli. (294) [Abb.]: Von der Feier der Übertragung des Titels "El Ghazi" (der Sieggekrönte) an Sultan Muhammed Reschad Chan V. in Konstantinopel am 30. April: Der Sultan begibt sich in feierlichem Zuge zum Selamlik in die Aja-Sophia-Mosche, wo ihm der Titel "El Ghazi" verliehen wurde, ein Beiname, den seit Jahrhunderten kein Sultan mehr geführt hat. (295) Der See- und Luftkrieg im Mai. (296) [Abb.]: Zu der Torpedierung des 12 600 t großen französischen Panzerkreuzers "Léon Cambetta" durch das österreichisch-ungarische Unterseeboot "U 5" in der Straße von Otranto 20 Meilen vom Kap Santa Maria die Leuca in der Nacht vom 26. zum 27. April: Das Kriegsschiff im Sinken nach der zweiten Torpedierung. (297) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein von deutschen Marineartilleristen bedientes Küstengeschütz in einem Dardanellenfort während des Gefechts am 18. März 1915. (2)Zu dem glänzenden türkischen Sieg über die vereinigte englisch-französische Flotte in den Dardanellen: Der Untergang des französischen Linienschiffs "Bouvet" am 18. März. (Rechts ein havariertes englisches Schlachtschiff mit starker Schlagseite.) (298) [Abb.]: Türkische Truppen in Verteidigungsstellung bei Kum-Kale. (299) Einband ( - )

End Of Mission Statement Of The Special Rapporteur On The Negative Impact Of Unilateral Coercive Measures On The Enjoyment Of Human Rights To The Syrian Arab Republic ; 6/3/2018 OHCHR | End of mission statement of the Special Rapporteur on the negative impact of unilateral coercive measures on the enjoyment of human rights t… http://www.ohchr.org/en/NewsEvents/Pages/DisplayNews.aspx?NewsID=23094&LangID=E 1/4 English > News and Events > DisplayNews English | Français | Español Go to navigation | Go to content | русский | العربية | 中文 WHAT ARE HUMAN RIGHTS? DONATE HOME ABOUT US ISSUES HUMAN RIGHTS BY COUNTRY WHERE WE WORK HUMAN RIGHTS BODIES NEWS AND EVENTS PUBLICATIONS AND RESOURCES End of mission statement of the Special Rapporteur on the negative impact of unilateral coercive measures on the enjoyment of human rights to the Syrian Arab Republic, 13 to 17 May 2018 Arabic End of mission statement 17 May 2018 Preliminary observations and recommendations I would like to begin this briefing by expressing my gratitude to the Government of the Syrian Arab Republic for the invitation to visit the country and for the openness and readiness with which it facilitated the meetings for my mission. I would also like to thank the office of the Resident Coordinator, the members of the UN country team and the Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights for their invaluable support. I have been entrusted by the Human Rights Council with the task of monitoring, reporting and advising on the negative impact on the enjoyment of human rights of unilateral coercive measures. The United Nations has repeatedly expressed concern that the use of such measures may be contrary to international law, international humanitarian law, the UN Charter and the norms and principles governing peaceful relations among States . During my visit, I had the honour of being received by Ministers, Deputy Ministers and senior officials of the ministries of Foreign Affairs and Expatriates, Economy and Foreign Trade, Local Administration and Environment, Social Affairs and Labour, Transport, Agriculture and Agrarian Reform, Electricity and Health. I also met with the leadership pf the Planning and International Cooperation Commission, the Central Bureau of Statistics, the Chamber of Commerce, and with the Governor of the Central Bank. I was b riefed by staff from civil society, humanitarian organizations and by independent experts. Last but not least, I am also grateful to the numerous diplomatic missions that shared their views with me during my visit. I very much appreciate the briefings I received from the United Nations Economic and Social Commission for Western Asia in Beirut prior to my visit. The purpose of this mission was to examine to what extent unilateral coercive measures targeting the Syrian Arab Republic impair the full realization of the rights set forth in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and other international human rights instruments. I will present my full report to the Human Rights Council in September 2018. My present statement contains my preliminary observations on the outcome of my visit. I have examined the situation of the Syrian Arab Republic as a target of unilateral coercive measures 1 134K 118K 2290 6/3/2018 OHCHR | End of mission statement of the Special Rapporteur on the negative impact of unilateral coercive measures on the enjoyment of human rights t… http://www.ohchr.org/en/NewsEvents/Pages/DisplayNews.aspx?NewsID=23094&LangID=E 2/4 I have examined the situation of the Syrian Arab Republic as a target of unilateral coercive measures by a number of source States. I have examined relevant evidence and endeavoured to assess the actual impact of such measures on the Syrian people. One source country has applied unilateral coercive measures since 1979, and they were strengthened in subsequent years. A larger group of States began applying similar measures in 2011. The collective measures call for a trade ban on the import and export of multiple goods and services. It also includes international financial transfers. The superimposition of different packages of collective sectoral measures, together with the across­the­board implementation of financial restrictions, are tantamount in their global impact to the imposition of comprehensive restrictions on Syria. Additional measures targeting individuals by virtue of their alleged relationship with the government have also been applied. Because of their comprehensive nature, these measures have had a devastating impact on the entire economy and the daily lives of ordinary people. This impact has compounded their suffering resulting from the devastating crisis that has unfolded since 2011. Singling out the impact of the unilateral coercive measures from that of the crisis is fraught with difficulty, but this does in no way diminish the necessity to take measures to restore their basic human rights as a whole. It is clear that the sufferings imposed by the unilateral coercive measures have reinforced those that were caused by the conflict. Indeed, it seems ironic that these measures applied by source States out of a concern for human rights are actually contributing to the worsening of the humanitarian crisis as an unintended consequence. The dramatic increase in the suffering of the Syrian people The Syrian economy continues to decline at an alarming rate. Since the application of coercive measures in 2011, and the beginning of the current crisis, the total annual GDP of Syria has fallen by two thirds. Foreign currency reserves have been depleted, and international financial and other assets remain frozen. In 2010, 45 Syrian Liras were exchanged for one dollar; by 2017 the rate fell to fell to 510 liras per dollar. Inflation has dramatically increased since 2010, reaching a peak of 82.4% in 2013; the cost of food items rose eight­fold during this time. This combination of factors visited further devastation on the living conditions of the population that were already degraded by the conflict. This has hit the half of working Syrians living on fixed salaries particularly hard. The unintended consequences of unilateral coercive measures This damage to the economy has had predictable effects on the ability of Syrians to realize their economic, social and cultural rights. Syria's human development indicators have all tumbled. There has been a staggering increase in the rate of poverty among ordinary Syrians. While there was no food insecurity prior to the outbreak of violence, by 2015 32% of Syrians were affected. At the same time unemployment rose went from 8.5% in 2010 to over 48% in 2015. Banking restrictions The most pervasive concerns I have heard during my mission relate to the negative effect that comprehensive financial restrictions have had on all aspects of Syrian life. Restrictions on the Central bank, state­owned and even private banks, and transactions in the main international currencies have comprehensively damaged the ability of anyone seeking to operate internationally. Despite nominally including "humanitarian exemptions" they have proven to be costly, or extremely slow, to access in practice. The uncertainty around what transactions do, or do not violate the unilateral coercive measures, have created a "chilling effect" on international banks and companies, which as a result are unwilling or unable to do business with Syria. This has prevented Syrian and international companies, non­governmental actors (including those operating in purely humanitarian fields), and Syrian citizens from engaging in international financial transactions (including for goods which are legal to import), obtaining credit, or for international actors to pay salaries or contractors in Syria. This has forced Syrians to find alternatives, such as hawala, which result in millions of dollars flowing 6/3/2018 OHCHR | End of mission statement of the Special Rapporteur on the negative impact of unilateral coercive measures on the enjoyment of human rights t… http://www.ohchr.org/en/NewsEvents/Pages/DisplayNews.aspx?NewsID=23094&LangID=E 3/4 y , , g through high cost financial intermediaries, who are alleged at times to be owned by terrorist organizations. These channels which are not transparent, cannot be audited, and increase transaction costs remain the only avenue for smaller companies and Syrian civil society actors to operate internationally. Medical care Syria practices universal, free health care for all its citizens. Prior to the current crisis, Syria enjoyed some of the highest levels of care in the region. The demands created by the crisis have overwhelmed the system, and created extraordinarily high levels of need. Despite this, restrictive measures, particularly those related to the banking system, have harmed the ability of Syria to purchase and pay for medicines, equipment, spare parts and software. While theoretical exemptions exist, in practice international private companies are unwilling to jump the hurdles necessary to ensure they can transact with Syria without being accused of inadvertently violating the restrictive measures. Migration and 'brain drain' While the security situation was a central factor which led to migration flows from Syria, it should be emphasized that the dramatic increase in unemployment, the lack of job opportunities, the closure of factories unable to obtain raw materials or machinery or to export their goods have all contributed to increasing the emigration of Syrians. Some receiving States have selected skilled migrants, while pressuring the less fortunate to return to Syria. This "brain drain" has harmed the medical and pharmaceutical industries in particular, at the worst possible time for Syria. The anticipated end of the current conflict will not put an end to the flows of migrants, especially to Europe, in view of the saturation of neighbouring countries. These flows are likely to continue so long as the Syrian authorities are prevented by unilateral coercive measures from addressing the pressing problems related to their social and economic infrastructure, in particular the restoration of energy and water supplies. Ban on equipment and spare parts The ban on the trade in equipment, machinery and spare parts has devastated Syrian industry. Vehicles, including ambulances and fire trucks, as well as agricultural machinery suffer from a lack of spare parts. Failing water pumps gravely affect the water supply and reduce agricultural production. Power generation plants are failing, and new plants cannot be purchased or maintained, leading to power outages. Complex machinery requiring international technicians for maintenance are failing, damaging medical devices and factory machinery. Civilian aircraft are no longer able to fly safely, and public transit buses are in woeful condition. Whatever rationale source countries may have for restricting so­called dual use goods, greater effort is needed to ensure that goods that are clearly intended for civilian use are permitted, and that they can be paid for. Ban on technology As a result of unilateral coercive measures, Syrians are unable to purchase many technologies, including mobile phones and computers. The global dominance of American software companies, technology companies, and banking and financial software, all of which are banned, has made it difficult to find alternatives. This has paralyzed or disrupted large parts of Syrian institutions. Education Shortages of inputs, energy and water supply as well as of teaching material causing delays in the rebuilding of schools have kept 1.8 million children without access to their classrooms. The ability of Syrians to participate in the international community has been sharply affected. Syrians have been excluded from international educational exchange programs, and the tremendous difficulties involved in obtaining a visa have prevented many from studying or travelling abroad, upgrading their training and skills, or participating in international conferences. By removing consular services from Syria, countries have forced people including the poorest, to travel to neighbouring countries for such applications, which are also placing onerous restrictions on entry for Syrians. 6/3/2018 OHCHR | End of mission statement of the Special Rapporteur on the negative impact of unilateral coercive measures on the enjoyment of human rights t… http://www.ohchr.org/en/NewsEvents/Pages/DisplayNews.aspx?NewsID=23094&LangID=E 4/4 Conclusion I am profoundly concerned that unilateral coercive measures are contributing to the ongoing suffering of the Syrian people. Claims that they exist to protect the Syrian population, or to promote a democratic transition, are hard to reconcile with the economic and humanitarian sufferings being caused. The time has come to ask whether these unintended consequences are now more severe than can be reasonably accepted by democratic States. Whatever their political objectives, there must be more humane means by which these can be achieved in full compliance with international law. In view of the complexity of the system of unilateral coercive measures in place, there needs to be a multi­stage approach to addressing the dire human rights situation prevailing in Syria. This would imply a sequenced approach involving addressing the crucial humanitarian needs of the population throughout the whole of Syria, without preconditions, when these touch on issues of life and death. A first stage could include addressing the urgent needs of the food insecure, which represent nearly one third of the population. The second stage is to translate at the ground level effective measures to fulfil the commitment of source States to meet their obligation to allow humanitarian exemptions, particularly for financial transactions. Finally, there must be a serious dialogue on reducing unilateral coercive measures, starting with those that have the most egregious effect on the population, along with those that will promote confidence building between the parties, with the ultimate aim of lifting the unilateral coercive measures. I hope that my report and my future work can contribute in this end. Thank you. Note: 1. More information on this prohibition can be found in the reports and resolutions on the website of the Special Rapporteur. Home CONTACT US Frequently Asked Questions OHCHR on Social Media OHCHR Memorial Employment Mobile App Site Map © OHCHR 1996­2018

Edward C. Boyle ; The Weber and Davis County Communities Oral History Collection include interviews of citizens from several different walks of life. These interviews were conducted by Stewart Library personnel, WeberState University faculty and students, and other members of the community. The histories cover various topics and chronicle the personal everyday life experiences and other recollections regarding the history of the Weber and Davis County areas. ; 68p.; 29cm.; 2 bound transcripts; 4 file folders. 1 video disc: digital; 4 3/4 in. ; Oral History Program Edward C. Boyle Interviewed by Rebecca Ory Hernandez 9 November 2011 18 November 2011 Oral History Program Weber State University Stewart Library Ogden, Utah Edward C. Boyle Interviewed by Rebecca Ory Hernandez 9 November 2011 18 November 2011 Copyright © 2012 by Weber State University, Stewart Library Mission Statement The Oral History Program of the Stewart Library was created to preserve the institutional history of Weber State University and the Davis, Ogden and Weber County communities. By conducting carefully researched, recorded, and transcribed interviews, the Oral History Program creates archival oral histories intended for the widest possible use. Interviews are conducted with the goal of eliciting from each participant a full and accurate account of events. The interviews are transcribed, edited for accuracy and clarity, and reviewed by the interviewees (as available), who are encouraged to augment or correct their spoken words. The reviewed and corrected transcripts are indexed, printed, and bound with photographs and illustrative materials as available. Archival copies are placed in the University Archives. The Stewart Library also houses the original recording so researchers can gain a sense of the interviewee's voice and intonations. Project Description The Weber and Davis County Communities Oral History Collection includes interviews of citizens from several different walks of life. These interviews were conducted by Stewart Library personnel, Weber State University faculty and students, and other members of the community. The histories date back to the early settlement of North Ogden, and cover various topics including the History of Fort Buenaventura, city government affairs, controversial issues, Latinos in Ogden, personal everyday life experiences and other recollections regarding the history of the Weber and Davis County areas. ____________________________________ Oral history is a method of collecting historical information through recorded interviews between a narrator with firsthand knowledge of historically significant events and a well-informed interviewer, with the goal of preserving substantive additions to the historical record. Because it is primary material, oral history is not intended to present the final, verified, or complete narrative of events. It is a spoken account. It reflects personal opinion offered by the interviewee in response to questioning, and as such it is partisan, deeply involved, and irreplaceable. ____________________________________ Rights Management University Archives All literary rights in the manuscript, including the right to publish, are reserved to the Stewart Library of Weber State University. No part of the manuscript may be published without the written permission of the University Librarian. Requests for permission to publish should be addressed to the Administration Office, Stewart Library, Weber State University, Ogden, Utah, 84408. The request should include identification of the specific item and identification of the user. It is recommended that this oral history be cited as follows: Edward C. Boyle, an oral history by Rebecca Ory Hernandez, 9 November 2011 and 18 November 2011, WSU Stewart Library Oral History Program, University Archives, Stewart Library, Weber State University, Ogden, UT. iii Edward Boyle Roswell, New Mexico 1943 Edward Boyle New York, 1984 1 Abstract: The following is an oral history interview with Edward C. (Ted) Boyle (b. 1922). The interview was conducted by Rebecca Ory Hernandez, on November 9, 2011. In this interview Ted speaks of his early life growing up and attending school in Ogden, Utah and later attending Weber State University. The interview also highlights his life after graduating from Weber State University and going on to graduate school at the Thunderbird School of Management. Ted also talks about his career in international banking with Citibank, traveling the world and working as a bank executive. Ted is retired and now lives in St. George, Utah with his wife Hazel. ROH: I'm going to state the date and where we are. Today is November 8, 2011. We're in the home of Ted and Hazel Boyle in St. George, Utah. We are here conducting an oral history. I'll just start by asking you to repeat your name and where and when you were born. EB: My name is Edward Conrad Boyle, commonly known as Ted Boyle. I was born in Ogden, Utah, August the tenth, 1922 in the Thomas D. Dee Hospital in Ogden, Utah. I picked up the nickname of Ted Boyle when I was a youngster which came from my Uncle Albert. He used to call me Theodore Roosevelt and Ted stuck with me all my life. I was socially known as Ted Boyle. ROH: You were born in Ogden. Where did you grow up? EB: I grew up in Ogden, Utah on the east side of Ogden, which at that time was at the outskirts of the city. It was at 1470 26th Street which was between Taylor and Polk Avenue and was an area which was basically low income people on the 2 north side of the street and people of means on the south side of the street. Our house was very small by today's standards—two bedrooms, one bathroom, a small kitchen, a dining room, a living room, and a small lot. My brother and sister and I and my mother and my father only had two bedrooms. So my brother and I slept in the unheated basement of our home in unfinished bedrooms with my mother's washing machine between us. My sister had one bedroom and my father and mother had the other bedroom. It had no garage in as much as my father never owned a car. He was one of the very few in Ogden who didn't have a car. My original concept of this house was that it was purely acceptable for us during those trying times which would be the Depression era of 1920s and 1930s. We got along as we could and stayed out of each other's way. My father who was a furniture salesman with Boyle Furniture Company in Ogden would actually walk two miles through all kinds of weather to save a five cent bus fare. Without a car we all depended on friends to get around to social activities. My mother had to walk three to four blocks and bring back her groceries. I remember that very distinctly. At the tender age of six, seven, and eight years old, I was unaware of the differences in the economic status of people on the block. As I grew older I learned to understand that we were on the wrong side of the track as far as the economic aspect of it. It didn't really bother me that we grew up near the poverty line. My father was a good provider. My mother was a wonderful cook. We ate the staples, cornmeal and mush in the morning and things of that nature. We had an icebox, a small cubicle to eat in 3 and I got by. I learned to accept what we had. I had one pair of shoes and one suit. I learned early in my life that I was not conventional in the sense that I had no feel for solving mechanical problems. I couldn't do anything but maybe change a light bulb. That carried through my whole life as my wife knows very well. I was just not like that. I was not allowed to have a house pet. All my friends had dogs but my father adamantly said no dogs. So I grew up in the neighborhood by adopting dogs in the area. My earliest recollections of my schooling in elementary school were at Polk School, which was a block away from our house. It was a very modern school of that time. There were eight grades and it was very convenient. However, during the heavy winter storms that we had in Ogden in those days, we had snow days where I couldn't even get to school because the snow was piled up so high. ROH: How did you get school? EB: We would try and get through these snow drifts but we were basically snowed in. We used to build snow igloos in my front yard. In my early days at Polk School I was a very average student. I thought I had a knack for numbers but when it came to social studies, math, and others, I had trouble. The teachers at that time—our principal was named Florence Brown. If we got out of order then, at that time, we were called in the office and she took out a ruler and hit us on the butt. Today, you know what would happen. But we accepted that. Our parents accepted that if Johnny was out of order he would pay the price. My earliest contact with the female species was in the third grade when we had all the boys 4 sitting on one side of the room and the girls on the other with a phonograph record playing dance music. The teachers would pair us off and we'd go out and try to dance with each other. It was a very strange feeling. Among those girls was Rosanne Peery. She was in the same class I was. I had no skills of any sort. We had a shop organization where we went down in the basement of the school and made wooden things. By hook and crook I made a sewing cabinet for my mother and had it shellacked and it was a pride and joy for me. As I walked up to my house I stopped at the neighbors place and his Labrador retriever went over and did his thing on my sewing cabinet. I was devastated. It didn't matter when I took it home to my mother. She said, "Oh, that's fine." I think that really must have been the only thing I ever created. ROH: How old do you think you were? EB: I was probably about ten years old I guess. In the school I was not physically adept towards contact sports which bothered me enormously because we were always rough housing and I was afraid to get in the middle of it. So I became a finesser, trying to find a sport where I didn't have the contact. I developed a very fine arm. I used to throw stones and I developed a very strong pitching arm, so I became successful in softball and things like that. Going back on Polk School— my late brother (who was five years older) at one time, on the third floor, opened a window and got a hold of the ropes on the flag pole and swung out one hundred feet off the ground before hitting the ground. That was the beginning of my brother being an ultimate dare devil. He was afraid of nothing. My dad loved Sundays as it was his only day off. He was not a church man. He would go out 5 and tend his garden which included all kinds of fruit trees. Then in the afternoon he would go down on the bus to the Orpheum Theater and see a movie, then come back home with a bag of popcorn for the family. My mother of course was in church. I was encouraged at that time to go to church on Sunday. ROH: What church did your family go to? EB: It was the LDS church at 26th and Jackson. At that time it was a six block walk for my mother in all kinds of weather. Our bishop was David Romney. I had a group of friends while growing up and among them was Jennings Olson. Jennings was a person whose handicap was a club foot. We all tried to put that out of our minds when we were playing baseball and things. Jennings was always full of vim and vigor. One thing I remember about him was that he did not like carbonated drinks. He always had to have something non-carbonated. I remember that he read voraciously. His father was a very good medical doctor in Ogden. His mother was a dear but rather homespun. We formed cliques. We had what we called the 26th Street Gang which was the street we lived on. We had about six or seven of us that used to play football in the street and then we'd go skating over bumps and things like that. It became the center of activity. We all grew up to bond. Those people in my early ages were the people that stood with me through the ages and today are still my best friends. It was a phenomenon that we all had the same interests and it was a matter of getting along without any money. We created our own fun outside of the theaters. For instance, on Saturday I would go down to my dad's office at Boyle Furniture and I'd say, "Dad, I want to go to the movie." So he'd give me twenty five cents. That twenty five 6 cents covered my bus fare down and back from the Paramount Theater, a bag of popcorn and I would sit in the front row as close as I could get for these cowboy movies because it was thought at that time, the closer you were to the action, the better off. I'd get out of there and I'd be blurry eyed. I couldn't see for five minutes when I got out of the theater. One thing that I do remember very vividly was Christmas. In Ogden, in the thirties, there were several department stores including the Emporium and Lowe's where they had Christmas displays with electric trains and everything like that. I used to spend hours looking at these various things and hoping against hope that we would be able to get something of that note. Christmas night my brother, my sister and I would go to bed early hoping that Santa Claus would get down the chimney. We had a chimney. I never did understand how he was going to get down through there. My mother put out the cookies with milk and we'd go to bed early and get up at four o'clock in the morning to sneak up the stairs and look and see what Santa Claus had brought. Quite often it was a bowl of hard candy and an orange, a piece of clothing and an inexpensive game. We kept hoping for a train set but we made the best we could. We survived. I became aligned with my closest friends that I loved. About the church— my mother was a devout Mormon. She would have been in the bishopric if they had allowed women. My father was a non-believer, a great man but did not actively participate. I was obliged by my mother every Sunday to go to church with my friends. We diligently went in and passed the sacrament and obeyed what we thought were the laws of the church until such time when I think I was 7 about sixteen or seventeen. The bishop came down the aisle and got me by the arm and said, "Ted. I think it's time for you to go on a mission." That shocked me. I think I just said, not negatively, but that I was not really interested at that time. My truest friends—all of them followed the same line of reckoning, so I wondered at this time, what was it? Was it peer pressure? We all had the same idea at that time that we were not going on missions. It was etched in stone. After we graduated from Polk School, I went to Central High School down at 26th Street and Monroe. Believe it or not, those two years are negative. I have nothing really factual that I can remember of any note. In other words they passed by me without any real essence of any happenings at all except the music instructor there said, "Ted, you've got a wonderful voice. You should go out and use that voice." I remembered that. So off we went to High School at dear old Ogden High School on 28th and Harrison. We were the third class and that's when I really grew up. It was a new atmosphere. The ambiance, the people, the teachers, the location all struck me as being something super. I guess you could say I was a jokester all my life and I got by with my wits. In other words, I was always cracking jokes and breaking up people. I became very popular and joined the social clubs there. I knew quite a few people. But I do remember something, this was pre-war, they had ROTC. It was officer's training school. We were obliged to go out on the campus and parade around for an hour and then after that they selected officers from our group to lead. These were the power makers. This bothered me enormously. I was not selected. I was a private. All my friends were colonels, majors, captains, etc. I was obliged to walk through 8 the ranks as a private. I thought, "Well, this may be my life. Maybe I'm not going to make anything out of it." But I did make some very good connections there. I loved the people there. Our actual basketball team were the state champions. We were honored in Salt Lake. We had, what I think Tom Brokaw would call the finest generation. I would consider that our class of 1940 was exceptional as far as the quality of the people and what they did and the environment we were living in. ROH: Can I ask you a question real quick? Tell me the names of some of your friends at Ogden High. Who were your best friends? EB: Jack Luddington, who I'll talk about incessantly. Jack Dalton, Bill Hinds, Jennings Olson, Richard Stine, Parry Thomas. Here's something that you want to wire in. Parry Thomas and I were very close and Parry Thomas probably was the leader of the pack, as far as what happened to the graduates. Parry became president of a prestigious bank in Las Vegas. He became a very big factor in banking in Las Vegas. Bob Bishoff who was president of I think the Commercial Security Bank and Maurice Richards, a prominent attorney. It was a time when Ogden was at its apex as far as producing people of culture with the ability to move on. One thing I noted that in our parking lot there were probably five or six cars of people that owned cars. You go by today and there's hundreds of them out there which is an indication of time and change. I still, at that time, had no real love connections. I think a lot had depended upon that my family had no car so I depended a lot on double dating and taking girls out like that. I had a lot of very close female friends but nothing serious at 9 all. I would go to the prom by myself and my friends would put my name down and I'd dance with their female partners. ROH: Did you call that stag? We always call that stag when you went by yourself. EB: Yeah, I went stag. I enjoyed the dance with other people's partners. I was awe stricken by the campus. It was so beautiful in 1940. It was constructed for less than one million dollars and one of the advisors to building was Meryl McClanahan whose son was Richard, a classmate of mine. After we graduated many people went their different ways and I went home and I said, "Where do I go from here?" I knew we had very limited means. I had no money myself. My dad couldn't afford anything. So Dad scratched up enough money for tuition for Weber Junior College. Quite a few of the students there were on short hook as far as money. The money class went to Utah or BYU. We arrived down on the campus of Weber College and it was very, very small in relationship to what I had pictured. The student body and my class were something like 180 people. We were in a war by that time so that meant that there were very few people around. I thought while I was there that I still wanted to be a forest ranger because of my likes of being outside, hunting and fishing at the cost of the government, and so that was my theory. I wanted to graduate from Weber College and then go on to Utah State where they had a forestry school. I became involved with the Excelsior Club, which was the premier social club. I made lots of friends. I think my personality lent itself to making friends. I was like a loose cannon. I always felt like I had to make light of anything and I think that was a big hit down there. 10 I became very close to [Henry] Aldous Dixon who was president of the College. His son, John Dixon, became Director of the University of Utah Medical Center. I made new friends. I found at that time that Ogden had a history of being a Mormon town. In other words, if you were Catholic, you were on the wrong side of the track. I had wanted to date a girl who was a Catholic. My mother found out about it and she had a fit. She was very down to earth and strong in her beliefs of the LDS Church. ROH: Did you have any friends who were African American? EB: Here we go. In the student body there was one black. His name was Willy Thomas and he was a huge, black, muscular athlete from Kansas. He was an outstanding track man and basketball player. He ran the hundred meter dash. I became very close to him out on track. I ran the track there, the mile run. I would joke with him and he would sometimes take it as offensive and then he'd say, "After I thought about you Ted." I was chuckling to myself. I became very close to him. Another example was Wat Misaka who was of Japanese origin and an excellent basketball player. He has been honored nationally. I became very close to him. At that early stage in my life it became apparent that I had no racial problems. I had made my point there at Weber College and found that later on in life, that's what often led on to what I did and where I went. Anyway, I took fond memories from Weber College. I thought that the beauty of that college at that time was the smallest of the class, the informalities, the attention from the seniors as to coming in to classrooms and talking to you. You felt like it was a family operation, totally family. It was a wonderful thing. 11 Aldous Dixon lived on campus in a small house right there. Later on when I went in to the war—my family would tell him what I was doing over there and he would write to my family and say Ted was going to be okay. I also liked the small classes at Weber. We had a lot of help from a very professional teaching staff. As an aside, I purchased an expensive oil painting of Farrell Collett who was once the head of the art department at Weber College. ROH: Nice. EB: Anyway, I always imagined myself as being an athlete. I had a very strong arm and I could throw the football farther than anybody on the football team but I was so fragile that I knew that once I was hit I was down. So I never did participate in football or basketball. But I was on the tennis team at Weber College. By the way, while I was in high school I was city champion in several contests there and I would ride down on my bicycle to Liberty Park, and I would have one racket with maybe a string broken. In one case, a prominent citizen would come up in his convertible in white shorts with a racket and the contrast was startling. I had a tremendous forehand but no backhand so I would always attack from my forehand and try and cover up my backhand. I was fairly successful because when I was younger I used to pound the back of our house constantly with a ball. That's where I developed my forehand and the serve was tremendous. But my backhand did not exist so I lived by playing around that. It was one of those things. As we progress along, the war was coming closer and closer so a group of us, after graduation from Weber College, decided to go to Utah State. Five of us 12 went to Logan and moved into in a house near the campus. We managed to survive. I joined the Sigma Alpha Epsilon fraternity, which was a premier club. I was very comfortable on the campus. Then my dearest friend Jack Luddington, who I mentioned before, had been taking pilot training out at the old Ogden Airport, and he said, "Ted, things are closing in. The Air Force is having a meeting in Ogden for possible applicants to join the Air Force. Do you want to go along with me?" I said, "I don't know." Then he talked me into it. I said, "Yeah, we'll get drafted if we don't." So we went in there for the physical, I think I weighed 138 pounds. The Army Air Force medical guy said, "You don't qualify. You're too thin. But I want you in here. Go home and eat about three pounds of bananas and come back tomorrow. See if we can fudge you in there." Low and behold I gained a pound or two and he said, "You're in." My friend Luddington, who was not a genius either, as far as his ability to score well on tests, was the last one out of the class. He sat down and I said, "Come on Luddington." He finally made it and we both joined the Air Force and left Salt Lake City on the train for Santa Ana, California. We arrived and there were 20,000 cadets at our base. We were separated after we took the tests to find out what our abilities were. He was assigned as a potential pilot and I was assigned as a potential bombardier. So after we graduated from the base in Santa Ana I was assigned to Roswell, New Mexico which was a bombardier school. Jack went in to pilot training on the California coast. I arrived in Roswell and found that we were dealing with the Norden bomb sight which was highly prized by the German Air Force as being something they 13 would like to have in their power. So, while we were in training, we always had to carry a .45 revolver and treat the bomb sight as a most valuable item. We would practice bomb day and night. We were expected to drop the bomb in a five hundred foot circle from five miles high. The blue practice bombs had ninety-eight pounds of sand and two pounds of spotting powder. The Air Force kept washing out cadets. I would call my mother and say, "I'm still in here but the ranks are thinning." When I finished, I got a short leave to go home to Ogden and I showed off my wings. Then I was assigned to Hondo, Texas for navigational training. Hondo wasn't too far from Austin, Texas, where my Aunt Clara lived with her billionaire husband. She invited me to go up there on the weekends. She let me sleep late and she fed me well and I was in seventh heaven. After we were through with Hondo, we got our orders to form our strategic bomb group in Salt Lake City, at Kearns Army Base. I thought it was nice to be back near home for a few days. Our plane crew was made up of crewmen, pilot, copilot, bombardier, navigator, and six gunners. We named our plane 'Lassie and Her Lads' because we had a gorgeous spray painting of Betty Grable wearing a swim suit on the tail. We were a composite group of the Midwest and far West. We trained in Dyersburg, Tennessee. Then we moved on to West Palm Beach Florida for our final training. From there we got orders to go to Trinidad, West Indies. We flew by ourselves. The landing strip was in the jungle and we were in there overnight. The next day we took off for Belem, Brazil. We flew over the Brazilian forest for ten hours and I said to the navigator, "If we go down in 14 there, we're done for. They'll never find us." From an overnight in Belem we flew to Fortaleza, Brazil, which is on the tip of Brazil. The next stage was thirteen hours flying over the Atlantic Ocean. We took off at night. We were flying a thousand feet over the waves in order to save on fuel. I was in the nose, as usual, and we encountered St. Elmo's fire, which was an electrical discharge carried to our guns. I thought we were being fired on. It was phenomenal to see. We arrived in Dakar, Senegal in North Africa. That was an eye-opener. As we landed, a multitude of Senegalese warriors came out with guns and top hats and surrounded our plane in order to protect it. They put us in canvas tents and as we relaxed, the Senegalese came through with their spray guns for malaria and they sang as they went through and sprayed us. Our next stop was Marrakech, Morocco situated high in the Atlas Mountains of North Africa. We went into town to visit the markets and old French restaurants. Towards the evening we decided to visit the French Foreign Legion outpost in Marrakech. We asked the commander if we could watch their parade in the evening and he said we would be their guests of honor. That night we froze to death and slept in our plane. The next morning we got orders to go to Tunis, North Africa. We flew across the Sahara and landed at a deserted German Luftwafee air base that was used during the Montgomery and Rommel desert war. We visited the ancient aqueducts there and marveled at how they had been built. We also visited the ruins of various German Luftwafee planes and we were warned not to take anything because everything was booby trapped. 15 We received our combat orders and flew from Tunis to Foggia, Italy and landed at a deserted air field that had been occupied by the German Luftwafee. We went to our canvas tent and proceeded to locate the mess hall. We thought the food was not very tasteful, so we bartered our provisions for local products such as fresh eggs. Our group was the 463rd bombardment group commanded by Colonel Frank Kurtz, who went back in history to the invasion of the Philippines by the Japanese. His airfield was attacked by Japanese bombers and several of the American B-17 bombers were split in half. They put one piece of a bomber into another and called it the Swoose—half swan, half goose. Colonel Kurtz was the chief pilot of that plane, which is presently being restored in the United States. We got settled into our base and our first mission was what we called a 'milk run.' That was to indoctrinate one without fear of major casualties. As the bombing missions progressed, they became more deadly and losses mounted. Then it became one of marking down. You had to make fifty missions as related to a loss of three to four percent of the planes each time we went out. As the missions increased in intensity, we finally came to a mission where the target was Ploesti, Romania. For the Germans, the Ploesti oil fields were a source of oil for their entire military operation. It was heavily guarded by flak guns and F-190s and ME-109s. They were the elites of the German Air Force. When we found out we were going to Ploesti, everyone sighed, had their breakfast, went out to put in their bomb load, and proceeded to taxi out to the runway. 16 By the way, the air fields were metal strips, not cement, and the B-17 loaded with 6,000 pounds of bombs, 2700 gallons of high-octane gasoline, does not get off the ground very quickly. At the end of the runway there was a fence. I was in the nose of the plane and remarked to the navigator, "This plane's not going fast enough to get off the ground." Finally we cleared it by about a hundred yards and went up into our formation at 15,000 feet. Over the Adriatic Sea, everyone discharged their machine guns to make sure they were firing. Then we went over the Yugoslavian Alps. The Yugoslavians were not allies at that time and they had flak guns mounted on top of the mountains. They shot at us, but weren't very effective as they didn't have advanced radar. We flew into our target area and our escort fighters, which were P-38s and P-47s peeled off because they were short of fuel and headed back to their base. They left us unescorted as we approached the target area. There were three or four hundred planes forming a line at what was called, the 'initial point.' This enabled German aircraft guns to zero in on our direction and altitude. I took command of the plane, flying it as we approached the target area. As we neared the target area we saw a huge black cloud box where all the German flak guns were concentrated. I saw planes going through that box and going down on fire and we knew we were next. It was very trying and tested ones fortitutde to the maximum. As we approached closer to the target, I cranked in the airspeed, the velocity, the wind, and other data into the bomb sight. The two indices cross and you know you're on target. I'm watching carefully and finally the indices cross 17 and I say, "Bombs away." The bombs are released and we turn away with planes on fire on both sides of us. As we left the target, if any of the planes in our formation had an engine out and they trailed the pack, they were attacked incessantly. You had to keep a tight diamond formation with seven planes, which also gave you more firing power against the enemy. So as we came away from the target and headed back, we were still alive. Then we started talking about if we had enough fuel to get home. As we neared the Adriatic coast, we started planning whether we were going to make it or whether we were going to ditch. We'd all had training as far as what to do. We finally arrived in the vicinity of the airfield and landed. We were interrogated and had our hot chocolates and donuts and tried to unwind. In another mission, we lost all of our commanding officers and crew in a mid-air collision caused by cloud coverage. In another occasion after takeoff to return to base, we had instructions that the mission was aborted. Our chief pilot, who was later a noted neurologist from Boise, Idaho, turned to our copilot and said, "Why don't you handle this landing." We turned towards the runway and I noted there was a crosswind and the copilot wasn't factoring that in. As we approached the runway, I said, "We're in trouble." We hit on the left landing gear and bounced about fifty feet up in the air and came down with the engines chopping up the runway—with 6,000 pounds of bombs and 2,700 gallons of fuel. I said, "I'm dead." We slid for about five hundred yards and the minute we stopped I yelled for everyone to get out and I ran for about a half a mile and dropped down and covered my head. For some time the rescue crew wouldn't 18 get near the plane to deactivate the bomb load. I don't know why that plane didn't explode. [photo included] ROH: Let's pick up where we left off with World War II. You had survived a crash landing. You said it took a long time before anyone would go near it. EB: Gas was pouring out over the engines and the bombs were banging against each other. We stayed away for a long time and then the emergency crew hosed it down to cool it off. ROH: Did they send you on vacation after that? EB: No, the policy was that you could fly twenty-five missions and then you could take a week off and go to the Isle of Capri near Naples to unwind. My theory was that I wanted to get out of there as fast as possible so I didn't take the vacations. I flew my missions because I wanted to get back to the States. The B-17s flew between twenty and twenty-seven thousand feet. It was thirty degrees below zero—freezing. Non-pressurized cabins. Ice formed down the face of your gear. No relief tubes. We had flak suits on and our parachutes hooked on one side, then we had a helmet. It made it very hard for us to move around. On another mission, we had a misfire in the bomb bay as two bombs had banged together and did not detach. The pilot said, "Boyle, get back there and release those bombs before they blow up." In the B-17, between the front part of the plane, the bomb bay, and the back, was a rail and two supports. As I walked over it, I was looking down at the Mediterranean from 25,000 feet and holding on to a rail with one hand. I was trying to release the catch for the bomb that was 19 swinging against the plane. I managed to unhook the bomb and made a silent prayer as I returned to the nose of the plane. It was a terrible thing to fly eight hours on total oxygen at very low temperatures. It was bitterly cold. After a mission, the Red Cross would be there waiting for us with donuts and hot chocolate, then we'd be interviewed about the mission immediately. As the missions went on, I would write letters. I have over a hundred letters that I wrote to my mother that she kept. I began to wonder if I was going to make it or not. On my fiftieth mission I was flying with another Utahn, Clyde Hart, and he knew it was my fiftieth mission. When we landed, I got out of the plane and kissed the ground. Before that, on a raid over northern Italy, we had some terrible problems from damage to the plane. I managed to get the bombs on target and two weeks later I was awarded the Distinguished Flying Cross. After my fiftieth mission, I said, "I've done it!" We got ready to depart and the fifteenth Air Force came out with a memorandum saying, "Unfortunately, we have a shortage of flight crews, so you can have thirty days' leave in the United States, then come back and serve another fifty missions." I wrote to my mother and said that was a death sentence, I would never come back. Fortunately, they reversed that. I left Naples on a troop ship on July 26. We were in the upper part of the boat and on the decks they had thousands of people who were fleeing France and Italy. They had no place to sleep, so they slept on the deck. We were in a convoy surrounded by destroyers, but we had reports of submarines in the 20 area, so we were dropping death charges. That was scary. We arrived in New York. I took a train from New York to my home in Ogden. My first few nights in my family home, I would wake up screaming. I hadn't unwound yet. I would try to find ways and means of winding down. After resting at home, we were sent to a camp in Santa Monica to continue to decompress. My combat days were over, thank the Lord. I was assigned to San Antonio Air Base, and then I spent a series of time moving from one air base to another. I kept in mind that I might be called to duty again. I applied for pilot training in the Air Force and I was accepted. I was assigned to Thunderbird Field in Phoenix, Arizona. The field was also occupied by Chinese cadets who thought nothing of flying into you or on top of you because they had no reason for flying etiquette. In that area of Arizona, there are always hot air drafts. After I had gotten to the point where I was flying solo, I was landing the plane and unbeknownst to me, the pocket of hot air was pushing the plane up and I didn't compensate for that factor. I pancaked and spun around on the landing strip. Thankfully, I wasn't hurt. Immediately I went on a flight check. The instructor, a pilot named Carl Thigpen said, "Ted, you're a good pilot, it's unfortunate you've painted yourself into a corner." They washed me out of the program. I eventually ended up in Denver, Colorado where I was released from the Army-Air Force. ROH: Did your older brother serve as well? EB: No, he had a medical problem. He was a dare-devil—totally different than I am. He parachuted out of a plane in Ogden in 1934 at the age of seventeen. It was a 21 high school bet with his friends. The owner of the airport told him he had to have his father's permission, so Billy called our dad and said, "Dad, I'm going to jump out of a plane, you have to give permission." We sat on the front porch and watched this biplane circling up and then a parachute drop. He became a champion ski jumper in the 1930s. He became an expert on Ecker Hill which was adjacent to Park City. It was a humungous, steep hill, and it attracted a bevy of Norwegian ski jumpers. They formed a cartel and would have jumping contests. My dad and I would go to watch my brother jump. He did exceptionally well at that. After that, he went to California and raced cars. He had no fear at all. That was his life. Later, he became a dreamer. He got into real estate and everything was going to be a million dollars. He was an alcoholic. He became an advisor in Santa Monica for a bevy of movie stars and famous people who would call him at two o'clock in the morning, "Billy, I got a problem." He never quite made it financially. He was always engrossed and saying, "I just got to get this guy to sign this and then I've got it made." It was always touch-and-go with Billy. We were very different. ROH: Did he write to you while you were gone? EB: I've got a ton of letters. Hazel and I are always wondering about who's going to give a hoot about these letters after we're gone. Billy was a great personality. He could walk into a place and immediately have people around him. He eventually ended up in a nursing home in Santa Monica and Hazel and I would go diligently and take him milkshakes and candy bars. The next day he would say that people 22 had stolen them from him. I said to Hazel, "Now that I've seen this in my brother, when it comes time for me, I'm heading for the hills with a Pepsi." It taught me a lesson in assisted living. He was my protector when I was young. My sister was a beauty queen from the get go. She did modeling in Salt Lake City and she was a prom queen. She married well—Ed Haas who was one of the producers of "The Munsters." She traveled in high style in Santa Monica with him. We had the same experience with her in assisted living that we had with my brother. ROH: So none of you worked in the Boyle furniture store? EB: This is fun. I thought from day one that I was going to be selling furniture for the rest of my life. I worked in Boyles as a delivery boy and not withstanding my frail structure, they put me on a delivery truck to haul stoves to second floor premises. Then I handled the store elevator covering three stories which didn't have an automatic stop. During the Christmas season we'd have a pile of customers on the third floor and I'd try to judge where the first floor was and end up sliding clear to the bottom and have to go back up again. HB: You'd better start telling her what happened to change your life. EB: I haven't got that far yet. Anyways, after I got out of the war, I was twenty-three and I was looking for companionship. I had bought a car during the war for my family, who had never had one. I met a girl and we had a relationship. Her name was Gloria and her dad was the music instructor at Weber College. Things were progressing. I was an avid skier and we were in Snow Basin and I told her she 23 needed to learn to ski faster and she went down and fell and broke her leg. Things went from bad to worse after that. Another day, I was at Snow Basin skiing by myself. I was the last man on the hill. The ski patrol had gone and I wanted to do one more run. On the way down, I fell and spun around and stopped near where the gate was. I got up and decided I was okay, so I was going to do another run. Remember, there was nobody on the hill. I got on the ski lift and about half way up, my left knee started to hurt so bad I couldn't stand it. I rolled off the lift at the top. It was dark. I zigzagged my way down the hill, sitting down all the way. It took me an hour to get down. I went to the doctor and found out I'd blown all the tendons in my knee. I had my knee in a cast and I was the house boy at the Pi Phi house in Salt Lake. I was living in the basement with about thirty Pi Phi's as residents; one of them being my sister. I got all the dirt about what had happened on dates—the girls would sit at the kitchen table talking about their dates as if I didn't exist. One day a group of young men in the lounge were talking about the Thunderbird school in Glendale, Arizona. I thought, "Wow. That sounds good." So I made an application to enroll. I was accepted—I still had my leg in a cast. I set out for Phoenix by myself in the winter with my left leg in a cast. I got near Cedar City and it was black ice and I skidded off the road and tipped over in a ditch. This was 6:00 in the morning. I got out and hobbled down the road to an all-night café. There were several patrons in the bar who offered me a drink before they went out to put my car back on the road. I arrived to Thunderbird school and decided I wanted to live abroad and work for an international company. 24 I decided I needed to work on my command of the Spanish language. My friend and I traveled to a small university in Morelia, Mexico. We lived rather sparingly with a Mexican family. After studies in Spanish, it came time to go home. We had practically nothing in our pockets, so we boarded a bus to Guadalajara. There were more chickens than people on the bus. In Guadalajara, we had no money for a hotel, so we went to a flop house that had a hundred beds or so. Bill and I went in and paid and we agreed that one would sleep and the other would stay awake because someone might assault us if we were both asleep. We had to go third class on the train to Nogales, Mexico. That was a laugh because it was full of immigrants heading to the United States and they were all pretty liquored up. We had no money for food, so when the train would stop, we'd get a stock of bananas. We were on the train three days and all we ate was bananas. Close to the border, we got off the train. Bill left his U.S. passport on the seat and had it stolen. Going through customs in Nogales, Bill went to jail because he didn't have a passport. Then they put me in jail because my passport, when we'd gone into Mexico with friends, had been stamped that I had brought a car into the country. So I was put in jail until they called the owner of the car and verified that the car was in Mexico City. I don't remember how Bill got out of jail. That was a journey never to be forgotten. After we graduated from Thunderbird—the beauty of the school, is that the people who hire, came to campus. I was prepping to get a job with Sears Roebuck. A friend of mine had scheduled a meeting with a Citibank officer from New York. When Citibank found out my friend was married, they said no. My 25 friend said to me, "Ted, why don't you interview in my place?" I asked for an interview and the first question their man from New York—Gordon Bullock— asked was, "Why do you want to go to Latin America?" I said, "I have an uncle who runs the largest sugar cane factory in Puerto Rico and if you hire me, I think I can get the account." I made it up off the top of my head on the spot. [Laughter] I walked off to get ready for Sears Roebuck and a week later I got a telegram saying Citibank had accepted me. They had to write for references. Not far from me lived two very powerful lawyers, George Lowe and Roy Thatcher. They wrote letters to Citibank. Then I asked my dad, "Dad, I'm at a crossroads here. I don't know anything about Citibank." My dad said, "Ted, the only people who are important in Ogden are doctors, lawyers, and bankers. Go for it." I accepted Citibank and said goodbye to Ogden. I got on a train to New York and went to the YMCA with the other trainees. I stayed seven days in New York and they shipped me off to San Juan, Puerto Rico. San Juan was our training base for South America. The people there were very friendly, we practiced our Spanish, and we learned about banking—that including carrying the golf bag for the managers when they went golfing. My family came to see me. They had never been out of Ogden, Utah. My mother has a diary of everything that happened. She even wrote about my dad listening to the motors on the plane. We had a lovely time. I think that was the biggest thing to ever happen to them in their lives. As it came time to depart from San Juan, they told us, "You trainees have three choices, you can go to Havana, Cuba," which was pre-Castro, which was a 26 great place, "or you can go to Mexico City," which was number one, or Bogota, Colombia. I'd never heard of Bogota, Colombia. For some unknown reason, I chose Bogota. I arrived in Bogota at 8,600 feet in altitude. It rains about every other day. It's in the top of the Andes with ancient Indian culture all around it. I settled into an apartment with another trainee and we lived the buena vida—the good life. He was a football player from Ohio State named John Mack—a very joyful guy who would fit in any crowd. We played fifty-four holes of golf in one day. We had a great time. We dropped golf balls out of the windows to watch them bounce on cars and roll down the street. A friend who liked to drink went out and got locked up and couldn't find a way home. The police called the wife of the other man with him and asked if she wanted to come down and bail him out. She said, "Hell no. Leave him in there." She was furious. Anyway, we had a wonderful time. Our chief officers at the bank were Boice Nourse and Juan Sanchez, a Castilian from Spain. It was just idyllic. We would play Liars Dice at the Anglo- American club and whoever lost would pay for lunch. We'd play against the manager and he wasn't very good at concealing his thoughts, so we got a lot of free lunches. We used to have vacations—we would get three months off after every two years and they'd put us on the Grace Lines ships to go up to New York. I'd go back to home in Ogden and I'd bought a car—my original car was a 1942 Chrysler Sedan that I'd bought during the war, then I bought another that I think was a Ford. Back in Ogden, I reunited with my old friends but I felt like I was out of place with them. In the interim period, I was doing well in the bank and 27 learning about the theory of banking. Citibank was the world leader in international banking. We worked with governments and with major organzations and their subsidiaries. We were not oriented towards individual banking. We worked with big-ticket items. In one of my trips North, I met a young lady from New York City, who was on the cruise with her mother. We became involved and were engaged when I went back to Bogota. One day I was working on the bank platform in Bogota and this young woman walked in and stopped the music. She walked down that platform with her gorgeous black hair and I thought this was the girl of my life. I hadn't even met her. When she walked in, I just thought, "Where have you been all my life?" ROH: What year was that? EB: That was about 1951. We dated about eight months. The bank had a policy that you could not date employees and I was engaged. I had a dilemma. I talked to my general manager, Boice Nourse and he said, "Ted, we'll make an exception as long as you play the rules of the game." Hazel loved peach melbas, so I asked her out to get one with me. I kind of dallied around. Finally I went out to meet her parents and find out if they were willing to let her date me. To the very strict in Latin America, this is how you go about dating. When her father saw that we were getting serious, he wrote the State Department to find out if I was married. He was worried about the Mormon religion and if a polygamist might be after his daughter. 28 Hazel and I started dating and I was in seventh heaven. I couldn't believe it because of the age difference. But we dated and then I got really sick. We had an idiot bank doctor and I went to him and said I didn't feel good. He said, "Do you chew gum?" I said yes. He said, "Then stop chewing gum." Well, I got worse and I started turning yellow. Hazel got worried and I went to another doctor. He said I had Hepatitis and he wanted me in bed resting immediately. I was in bed for three months. All I can remember of the treatment was that I ate a lot of hard candy because the doctor wanted to build up the sugar in my body. I had written to my fiancé in New York and told her that things had changed. She showed up in Colombia. The bank was having a big party and I ended up with Hazel and my fiancé in the same room. I just about died. I said to myself, "What have I done to deserve this?" I managed to make it through the night. I made the break with my fiancé and she went back to New York. Hazel's dad came over all the time while I was sick. He taught me to play bridge and he spent a lot of time with me. I think he was trying to make sure that this thing was real. His name was Edward Pierce Roskruge. Let me interrupt here to say that Hazel's biological father was German who I think was connected with the Colombian Air Force. When the world war came, he was called to duty back in Germany. Then Edward Pierce Roskruge married Hazel's mother. He was a wonderful Englishman and always very correct. I fell in love with him right away. He was there when I needed him. Anyways, so I managed to get out of bed to get married. We had the wedding in her house with a Catholic priest. It went well but Hazel had an affinity 29 for dolls. She had a huge doll she loved that she wanted to take with her as we were packing for the airport. I said, "No way, you're not taking that doll on that plane." ROH: How old were you two when you got married? EB: That was 1952. I was thirty years old and Hazel was seventeen. Anyways, we got to Barranquilla, which is a seaport at the head of the Magdalena River. Hazel took to married life with vim and vigor. She learned how to cook. She was a wonderful hostess. People there loved her. She became very active in the American Woman's Society. At that time, we made a lot of friends in Barranquilla. They had an international golf tournament one year and one of the players was a young man named Arnold Palmer. We were privileged to meet him and have drinks with him. That was the beginning of his career. My mother and father came to Barranquilla to visit over Christmas and that was a real treat for them. At those times, I rode the city bus. We didn't have enough money to buy a car. At one point, we were in dire circumstances financially. Hazel's father had given her a very expensive bracelet with gold in it and unbeknownst to me, she went to a pawn shop and sold it. When I found out, we went back to get it but it was gone. It was tough in the early days, but it was a learning process. My supervisor was from Brooklyn and from the old school. He was very gruff. He and I had several personality clashes. He would say, "This is the way we're going to do it." But I had a feeling that my ideas were better. When we got to the point where we didn't get along, I would go take a walk around the block 30 and then come back and sit down. He knew what he was doing but he did it with the old style. He hadn't arrived into the twentieth century. Among the American counselors was a gentleman named Harry Shlaudeman, who was a vice council and a super golfer from Pasadena, California. Harry, through his career, became the right-hand man for Henry Kissinger in Washington. The head American council was an elderly Scotsman who loved golf. One morning we were alerted that he was missing. We looked for him for three days and eventually he showed up and said, "I just fell asleep." We really enjoyed life there. When it came time to start a family, I witnessed the birth of our first daughter, Sharon Elizabeth. Everyone said she was beautiful just like her mother. Our second daughter, Linda Kay, was born in Cali. We almost lost her but she survived. When it came time for us to move to Cali, Columbia, I had the title of Pro-Manager. It sounds better than it was. I had been a sub-accountant. ROH: Why did they call you a sub-accountant? EB: It was something to show that one was just starting a banking career. We got our orders to go to Cali, Colombia. Cali was a wonderful place and we settled into a very nice house and I became the second in command there. I eventually became manager of that branch, which was a big success. We were very prominent there. I was president of the American Men's Society and Hazel was president of the American Women's Society. ROH: Tell me a little about these societies. 31 EB: It was a consortium of Americans who were working abroad and assigned to Cali. It was similar to a Kiwanis Club. The Americans and some prominent Colombians worked together to promote service activities to the community. Cali was the a center for the production of sugar cane, which is a major source of income for the Colombian government. We also had many pharmaceuticals plants, Quaker Oats and other multi national companies. Political unrest and local violence were causes of concern. In one instance, we had gone to a cocktail party at the American councilor's home and when Hazel and I got back in the car, I said, "Oh, it's drafty." Then I realized someone had removed the entire front windshield of the car. After that we would go down to an automotive spare parts store and see our windshield and buy it back. It was petty thievery. Another thing was if you were driving in thick traffic and had your arm out the window thieves would take your watch off your wrist. Cali was in an earthquake fault zone. One night I heard this thunder like a train approaching the house. It was a tremendous noise and the house was shaking badly and shook for about two or three minutes. It was a major earthquake and there was a lot of property damage in Cali. The next day we had big cracks in the masonry of the house. We were very fortunate in the banking industry to deal with high class business houses and individuals. We also had banking relationships with the Colombian government. There were very little dealings with individuals. Kim, our third daughter was born in Cali. I never questioned the superb quality of medical facilities in Colombia. So, our third daughter arrived and I'd 32 send telegraphs to my mother and father, "I've got another queen in the family." The girls went to the American schools in Cali. All of my daughters had dual nationalities, Colombian-United States of American, until they were twenty one. They were brought up strictly by their mother in the Catholic Church. From Cali we were transferred to Medellin. People associate Medellin as the center of the narcotic industry in Colombia. At that time there were no problems with narcotic trade. The only political parties were liberals and conservatives. There was a fierce political battle which was a concern. We had problems with rioters in the street in Cali. We had to close the branch because people were being shot in the street. Castro arrived with Che Guevara in Bogota and from that sprung out these problems with peasants up in the mountains who were ill-prepared to make a decision. They entered the Colombian political system of 1949 in addition to the conservatives and the liberals. It was a problem if you were in the wrong place at the wrong time. There were instances when it was rather dicey to go certain places. An uprising would happen overnight and you would get caught unawares. But I do want to add that in Colombia, bull fighting was famous as it was in Spain. Bogota was very much connected to Spain. We still have films of bull fighting. My career was blossoming. I had been named manager of the branch, which was a major move. ROH: Can you give me an idea of the size of the branch? EB: I had over a hundred employees. The currency was pesos. When I arrived, the peso was at par with the dollar—if you had a peso, you had a dollar. When I left, 33 the peso was something like two cents to the dollar. It completely devalued. Much like what is happening in the United States right now, the government's economic policies were off-key. By the way, coffee represented a major portion of their exports and they lived off that, but they had almost every major natural resource but they lacked the funds to develop. They were passed by other world countries that didn't want to put money into Colombia at that time. So, the economics at times got out of balance at times. The Brazilian coffee was a lesser quality. The Colombian coffee was called "mam"; which meant "Medellin, Armenia, Manizales." That's the high grown coffee; the higher the area it grows the more valuable it is because it matures slower. Medellin was my next step. It was a larger area and more responsibility. It was the center of textiles for most of South America. Again, we were very favorably invited to join the community there. It was group of outstanding people we were associating with—both the Americans and Colombians. The manager of Citibank was on par with the American consul, as far as prominence, in any city we were in. So we were always on the top of the list as far as invitees for whatever might be going on. In Medellin, we had the fourth addition to our family. Sarah was born premature and it was almost a tragedy. The hospital there took such great care of her. There wasn't a minute when there wasn't a nurse there looking after her. That was our family. After our fourth daughter, I said, "That's it. I'm surrounded by women." But anyway, I think being in the international banking circle, you're dealing with people who are intelligent and sociable, usually the moneyed class. It was a 34 wonderful world. It encouraged you to step up and be a part of it. We dearly loved that. The one major incident when I took my life in hands was when I bought a car in Bogota. The individual had a late-model car for sale and I had to fly to Bogota to get it. My boss said, "What are you doing?" I said I was going to drive it back to Medellin. He said, "You're crazy." The road from Bogota to Medellin was undeveloped and had very few facilities. At that time, there were uprisings with the natives attacking buses, dragging people out and cutting their heads off. They called it "Corte de Franela." There were several massacres in that area. That was in the back of my mind, but I said I'd travel at night while they were asleep. So I left Bogota all by myself. I drove maybe seven or eight hours through areas where I saw nothing except a paved road. It was eerie and I kept thinking, "What am I doing?" I arrived in Medellin at about 5:00 in the morning. Hazel was thrilled that I made it. It was an idiotic thing for me to do. EB: Eventually, we sold that car and got a good price for it. Hazel was driving it about three days before we sold it and there was a truck parked with a piece of lumber sticking out of it. She went too close and the lumber went right through the front windshield and all the way back. She was okay. I went to the guy I sold it to and I was really upset. He said, "Don't worry. I can get a new one from Miami." We got a lot of letters from corporations saying thank you for the attention and help I'd given them as they got started in their business. I was on the board of directors of companies where we were involved in Medellin and Cali. They 35 wanted a local director with banking experience on their boards. They'd send the Chairman of the Board down to Colombia and I'd take him golfing. In Medellin, we were honored as a well-managed branch. I got letters saying that and that helped my career. I was a stickler for details and communication. ROH: Did you travel back to the states as part of your work? EB: No, we very seldom would go back to New York when we were in a foreign branch. Except when we were on furlough, I would normally spend a week or so in New York on my way to vacation. Hazel would take the children while I was in New York. I don't know how she did it—traveling with four young kids. She was a marvel. There was a group of expatriates in Medellin who ended up in Fort Lauderdale, Florida after their careers in Colombia ended. There seemed to be an exodus of American workers in Colombia going to Florida after. It had a Latin complex in Florida, and the weather was similar. After Medellin, I got a promotion and orders to go to San Salvador, Central America to be the manager of a huge branch there. They didn't have a house for us when we arrived, so we had the privilege of staying in a very high class hotel for about three months. That was a good life for Hazel. She didn't have to cook or anything like that. In El Salvador we had a problem with earthquakes. El Salvador lies right on a fault line. We had several earthquakes while we were there. Anyway, I was second in command at the branch in El Salvador. Our major clients there were coffee exporters, almost entirely. Then we also dealt with the Salvadorian government directly. We were on intimate terms with the president of El 36 Salvador. The ambassador to El Salvador was a gentleman from Phoenix, Arizona and his last name was Castro. He looked like a Mexican bandolero— black hair, moustache, had a gorgeous blond wife. He would call the American business leaders to a meeting on Wednesday and he wanted all the information he could get about what was happening so that he could report back to Washington. I was president of the American school there. We had Joe Borgatti, who was an innovative vice president. He did a lot of things of which nobody had ever heard. Nobody at CitiBank, at that time, had the privilege of having an airplane available to the chief officers. Joe said to them, "I'm in charge of Central America—Honduras, Guatemala, Nicaragua, Panama, and so forth. I want to get a plane." So we got a push-pull. It's a plane that has a propeller in the front and one in the back. One of the things I organized down there was a league of soccer teams. Citibank was the champion of the tournament. Two things while we were there. One was when President Lyndon B. Johnson was trying to form better relations with Latin America. They decided they were going to have a big meeting in San Salvador and invite the heads of state from Central American countries. Citibank was encouraged to be a part of this meeting. The Mexican embassy said that Johnson liked cuff links with coins from the country he was visiting, so I was assigned to get to the local jewelry store and get some coins that were delivered to him. We were part of the big entourage. We met the President and his wife and the two daughters. 37 The other thing that happened in San Salvador was the Chairman of our Board, George Moore, who was a genius in my estimation. He decided to come down with his wife, who was from a very prominent Mexican family. She was not very sociable. We decked out his room with flowers and when he walked in, he said, "Is this for my funeral?" He had all of the young, gung-ho businessmen in San Salvador come to the swimming pool at 6:00 in the morning and swim with him. Then he would have breakfast with them and talk about business. Hazel was in charge of a party for his wife. Hazel carried it off perfectly. The two big events were that we were going to take them around in our plane and show them Honduras. The plane was small and Mrs. Moore was rather large, so when we went to get on the plane, she said, "George, you think I'm going to get on that plane? Never." She walked off. We had to run around and get a commercial plane to take them. The crowning event was a party on an island resort owned by the coffee barons. I happened to be walking along the path and Mrs. Moore crossed in front of me and she wanted to sit down. I suggested she sit in a hammock. Well, she got in the hammock and it broke. She's on the ground and said, "Don't touch me." I said, "I'm going to get fired whatever I do." I didn't dare touch her. She rolled off and dusted herself off. One of our prominent clients was elderly but liked to fly. He flew his own plane over there, but the weather worsened. He insisted he was going to fly back to the air base. His son told him not to so he took off unbeknownst to them. He took off into the clouds and got lost. The Salvadorian air force had to find him and guide him down. 38 There was a war of sorts between Colombian and Honduras. They called it the "soccer war." They got very serious about soccer. I think the end result was a Honduran plane dropped a bomb in the ocean near a port city. There was no actual exchange, but there were a lot of words. The president of the country would ride around on a motorcycle; he was very flamboyant. He would come to our office like that. But the people we dealt with were delightful. Most had made their money exporting coffee. We carried a lot of memories out of that. A lot of our clients were from the moneyed class and they didn't want to deal with Salvadorians or Hondurans or Colombians for tax reasons, so they wanted to confide in us. We were an intermediary. ROH: How long were you in El Salvador? EB: Three years. I was the manager and we had about twelve officers reporting to me. ROH: Did you have the young rookie kids like you coming up through the ranks? EB: We had people who were doing what I was—coming up through the ranks just two steps behind me. We always had trainees or American staff. Then they decided that I needed to go back to the domestic side, so we packed up and ended up in Wilton, Connecticut. The agent who sold us the house was married to a man who was a Citibank manager. We had minimal funds to invest; I still was not making any money. But we let her take us around to see houses. This was 1965 or 1966. She asked how much money I had and I said I had about $46,000. So she started showing block houses to Hazel. Hazel didn't like them. Nora said she had another that might be available. It was a two-story colonial 39 home with two acres of woodland with an immaculate four bedrooms. It was everything you'd ever want. Hazel wanted it. Nora said it was out of our price range. Hazel said, "That's my house." We managed to get that house in the low-forties. It was idyllic. In Wilton, I commuted on the New Haven railroad for five years. I think it was from 1968 to 1973. I was working in our head office in what we called the Overseas Unit for Individual Banking. People from all over the world would come in and want to talk about their money in Liberia and Japan, and so on. I worked in that area during those years. Wilton was a wonderful area. The highlights there were two intercontinental trips from Wilton, Connecticut to Long Beach, California in a station wagon. Those trips were classic. I told the girls that they'd seen the United States from thirty-thousand feet but that they hadn't really seen it. Well, we got into the station wagon, loaded to the gills, with the four girls in the back trying to get comfortable. We'd go from one stop to another and see things along the way. We always stopped at the Holiday Inns and the girls went straight to the pool. We traversed the country and saw everything. The girls saw America and it was a great growing-up experience. My parents lived near Long Beach and whenever we went there, we went to Disneyland. The cross-country trips were invaluable. I kept them on their toes with games like, "First one to see a white horse or a yellow Volkswagen gets five cents." It was something that created memories. All of them talk about it. One memorable trip, our youngest, Sarah, was about five or six years old. We 40 stopped for gas and drove off and we were a mile away when we realized we'd left her. Nobody had counted noses. We got back and she was crying. It was one of those things. Hazel and I fell in love with Disneyland, too. On our fiftieth anniversary, we all went to Disneyland and they bought two blocks with our names on them in the area where they sell your name and it's there for eternity. ROH: When did your parents move to Long Beach? EB: After I left home. My dad had several close friends who had moved to Long Beach. Dad became an avid golfer at sixty-five and played almost until his death. My brother had lived there most of his life. My sister did very well there. Those trips across country were something else. The girls graduated from Wilton High School. Then they got ahold of me in New York and said, "Ted, how would you like to go to Monrovia, Liberia? We've got a branch there that is the central bank for Liberia and we also do international banking from there; it's an important link for us in West Africa." I went home and told Hazel. If I had been married to an American, I think I would never have had the opportunity to go because an American woman probably would not have adjusted. Hazel said, "Let's go." We got out library books and I got a post report. The first thing that caught my eye was that we had a house in a fifteen-acre strip with six other houses. That area around Liberia contained six of the most deadly snakes in the world. That influenced Hazel to buy riding boots for all the girls so that when they walked through the grass, there would be less of a chance they'd be bitten. There was also a lot of malaria. Our doctor gave us pills, which I think affected us all later in terms of our eyesight. We arrived there with a 41 dog and a cat. Our house had a river behind it that contained crocodiles. There were other animals, like apes and things. We were in the middle of an animal kingdom. When I got into the branch I got a shock. I didn't have a problem with blacks, but it was a cultural shock to walk in and see everyone in the branch was black except the manager and me. There was an adjustment there. We settled in and found out that we were the kingpins as far as the American banks there. The president of Liberia thought nothing of coming in at whatever hour of the day or night and saying to the manager of the bank, "I'm going to New York. I need some traveler's checks." We'd have to open the branch and get that for him. We had a problem with labor relations. The employees decided to strike because their white managers did not understand them—that was I and the other manager. We were in the hot seat there for a while. Hazel developed a friendship with the wife of the President through the American Club. They had a graduation ceremony and Hazel loaned Mrs. Tubman one of her chairs to sit on. During the ceremony, the lights went out and it was raining cats and dogs. They brought out some lanterns. It was a comic graduation. We were invited to a wedding of one of our employees. We were the only white couple there. When we saw the cake, there was a colony of ants crawling over the cake. The cultural shock—you learn to adjust to it and get involved with it. They had golf there but the greens were tarred, they weren't grass. The caddies didn't wear shoes so they'd go out into the rough and pick up 42 your ball—which is illegal in golf, but they wanted a tip—and there were snakes all along the fairway. From time to time, we would transfer money that was depreciated to the central bank. We had a cash officer and two guards when we took that money over to the central bank. On one day, we had branches up-country and he went to the cash officer said he wanted to take money over; I asked how he was going to do it. He said, "Our two Monrovia trucks are busy, so I'll get my chauffeur and my car and get a guard from the bank." I said, "So be it." So they drove over and parked in front of the Monrovia Central Bank. The guard got out and the driver stayed in his seat. Before the guard could get the money out of the car, the driver took off with the money in the trunk. We found the abandoned car. It was a national catastrophe—it was all over the news and all the borders were closed so they couldn't get out. For two days I was waiting. New York told me I'd better get the money back or I was in trouble. So, the guy who stole the money went to his brother's house and they buried it. The one who stole the money took enough to get to the Ivory Coast for vacation. There are two episodes. The guy with the money waiting for a taxi to take him to the Ivory Coast that's fifty miles away. The taxi driver said, "You haven't got enough money to get to the Ivory Coast." And the guy said, "Here." He put the money on the seat and the taxi driver drove off with the money. This is comic. Well, they got a hold of the guy and shook him down and he admitted to where the money was. It was wet and they were digging it up and all the bills were sticking together. So the Treasury Department said, "You've got to be down there 43 while we count this money." I spent three hours there while they were peeling dollar bills to be sure we got all the money back. Another thing—and this one was scary—Hazel and I, and our daughter, went to a show down in the center of Monrovia at night. Coming back, the car stopped. Hazel and our daughter pushed me over the bridge down to the bottom where there was a house. I knocked on the door and a guy came out. I said, "Here's ten dollars, if that car is still there in the morning, I'll give you another ten dollars." We took a taxi home. The funny thing was that our daughters were dating and they wanted me to take them into town. The roads were very narrow and had big drops. This was tribal country. So I'm going along the road at night and I see this car coming towards me on my side of the road. There was no shoulder and I dropped down about ten feet into a ravine—still upright with two of the girls in the back seat. Within five minutes, there was a tribe of indigenous people swarming the car. I thought we were going to be cannibal soup. Well, it took about twelve of these guys, but they helped get the car back up on the road. The compound had a guard at night. One of our junior officers was coming in at night and he went over to him and shook him. Well the native went over to his tribe headquarters and said he had been assaulted by an American. The tribal chief ordered that this man be arrested and go into a tribal court. The bank immediately said, "That's a problem." The only way we saved him was to transfer him out of the country. Then we had an incident of inside robbery. Hazel and I were sleeping in bed with our golden retriever next to me. My wallet was two feet from me. The 44 next morning I woke up and saw my wallet was gone. What had happened was we'd had a thief who had come in with a screw driver and broke through one of the windows. He got into our room and the dog growled but we didn't pay attention. The thief stole my wallet, then went down to the St. Paul River, took everything out and dumped the wallet. At that time, Liberia was ruled by elitists, the people who came by boat from the United States. They had the money and they ran the country. About ninety percent of the people had no money and had been kept under control by the people in power. Just after we left, they had an uprising where they took the president and his cabinet down to the beach, stripped them to their skivvies, and shot them. They gunned down the President of Liberia and eight counselors. That was when this John Doe became famous and was running the country and now things have calmed down. But it was a very serious uprising of the have-nots. Mind you, when they had a parade, they wore top hats and they wore canes—they didn't have any guns. It looked like Laurel and Hardy. We were there about three years and we were packing up to go back to the States—we'd about had it at that point. ROH: Were you doing better financially by this point? EB: No, we were barely hanging on. Anyway, we were scheduled to go back to New York after that tour and one of our senior officers from Athens, Greece was in Liberia visiting. I was talking to him and said I didn't want to go back to New York. He said, "Okay." And the next thing I know, my superior at the branch said, "How 45 would you like to go to Beirut, Lebanon." Well, there was a war going on there. But again, Hazel said, "Okay, let's go." It was eerily quiet when we landed at the Beirut airport. The taxi driver took us to the Bristol Hotel, which was one of the best in the city. We registered and Hazel and Sarah were the only females in that hotel for about three months. They were treated royally by the staff. It was an indication that it was a very dangerous situation. One day Hazel and I decided to go visit the ruins in Syria. Word got around that Boyle and his wife were going to visit the ruins. We got in a taxi with a reporter from New York. We rode up into the area occupied by the Syrian army. We got into Baalbek and we were stopped by Syrian police. They took our passports and wouldn't give them back until we left. The ruins were spectacular. We were the only tourists in any form in that area. We had so many near-misses in Lebanon. They burned the American Embassy. We were located on the Mediterranean in a high rise. We were on the seventh floor and there was a Saudi prince on the eighth floor. Unbeknownst to us, we were in a PLO area—the western side of Beirut was headquarters for Yasser Arafat. We had a bank there called the Bank of Lebanon and Kuwait. It was fifty-fifty with the Kuwait royal family. Our principle objective was to recover investments for our clients because of the war. We were in a tenuous situation. One of the most dangerous things I've ever done—I was obliged to do it. We had branches on the east and west sides of the city. The west was the Muslim side and the east was the Christian. There was a dividing line between them. At one point, the leaders of the Lebanese government decreed that they 46 were going to get some insurance money from the bankers in the area for protection purposes. They approached our offices on the east side and said, "We're going to keep people around here to protect your branch, but it's going to cost you this much." It was not a threat, but in order to continue to bank without being hustled or having people break into the bank, we sent the proposal to New York. They said, "Absolutely not. We cannot be taken to court on that type of issue. Just send down an ultimatum: we do not accept these terms." Well, someone had to take that message to the people in authority. We drew straws and I got the short straw. They said, "Ted, you are going to be an emissary. You're going to drive through an area that's highly contested on both sides and you're going to carry this message personally." I had to go down this road with enemies and firepower on both sides. We stopped near the headquarters of the Lebanese presidency. We were searched and they sat me in the hall to wait. One of the men that was ruling the country had been educated in the United States, so he had an English background. I was brief about it. I told him, "This is what has happened and we've been advised by our headquarters that we cannot do this." He said, "I understand." He shook my hand and I walked out. That was scary. With all this going on, it was very dangerous. Quite frequently, Hazel and our daughter would be flown down to Athens and I'd stay behind. When I'd get to go to Athens, I'd stay over the weekend and come back. The pilot would say, "I've got to find out which runway is open. There's firing on the north side, so I'm 47 coming on the south side so we won't be hit." While we were flying in, there were missiles flying around the airport. ROH: What did you think of Athens? EB: Athens was a dream come true. I had seen a little of the ancient history when I was in the Air Force in Tunisia—the aqueducts and all that. But when I walked around there, I just felt eerie, like it was unreal. It was hard to imagine the history that you were walking around. When we left Beirut, we didn't find out until we were ready to go that our body guards and the people who were hanging around in the lobby all the time were PLO—they were protecting us, unbeknownst to us. The golf course in Lebanon was laid out on the edge of the PLO firing range. The ambassador, I was told, carried a machine gun in his golf bag when he played. We had shrapnel coming down on us while we played. ROH: Did you have friends there? EB: Thanks to Hazel, we have had friends everywhere we've gone. We were involved with the government because of the banking industry. They had the American school there and this is where Hazel and our daughter were baptized. I got the idea, having bombed Europe and seen the desolation and the destruction, Beirut reminded me very much of a destroyed city. They had destroyed the business sector. Buildings were derelict. It was a mini world war for me. ROH: Did that cause problems in business for you? EB: Oh yes. This was an extreme case of merchants who took advantage of the situation and refused to pay us back. Recovery of assets was very difficult. They 48 knew what the situation was and we had very little clout. You never knew who would be the governing body. We were going to the airport, leaving Beirut, and our driver, innocently, drove through a road block of Syrian soldiers. They were ready to shoot us with machine guns. Another car drove into the line of fire and stopped—in other words, they couldn't see us anymore. He overtook us down the road and said, "I saved your life, what the hell were you thinking?" Our driver thought they were telling us to go on. That was our departure from Beirut. We went from there to Karachi, Pakistan. That was in turmoil too. The president had been convicted of crimes and they were going to execute him. They had killed several marines in our embassy in Islamabad. We got word from New York to get out of there. Hazel and our daughter were flown down to Athens again. I went underground with our people. It was a very tenuous situation when we first got there. There was a lot of demonstrating in front of the bank. Again, our bank worked closely with the government. Pakistan is famous for its textiles. They had an industry down on the coast that broke up old ships that were battle-worn. There was a big industry there for that. They had oil deposits, too, but textiles were their strongest industry. The entertainment there was centered around the American school, which was a premier school. In fact, the Pakistanis who had money would be on waiting lists for years to get their children in the American schools. I was on the board there. In fact, the head of that school was here recently in a tennis tournament for seniors—Tony Horton. He had traveled all over the world as the head of 49 American schools. We had, again, a very closely knit community. We were there for about three years. ROH: Was it better than when you were in Beirut? EB: Oh yes. There was an underlying community of the have-nots. The countries we were in at this time had a high rate of poverty. As a result, there were riots in the cities. It was a learning experience again. ROH: At this point were you thinking about retiring? EB: No, I was still active. I had become a resident vice president. My duties were managing our portfolio—the quality of our loans and making sure people were paying and all that. We took several tours up into the area where the book Three Cups of Tea was written. We were in that area, not quite as high as he was. It's very rural. It was kind of scary in a sense that there wasn't a real feeling that you didn't belong, but you had a feeling that you might be better off if you weren't there. The populous in Karachi was horrific in terms of slums—water and sanitation was a horrible mess. I understood why the have-nots had uprisings. Of course, spinning off from India, there was always a feeling that India was their big rival and there was a fear that India would come after them, and then they had the nuclear problem down there. Pakistan was a tinder box. After Pakistan, we moved over to Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. That was an eye-opener. The bank there was called Saudi-American Bank. It was fifty percent owned by Citibank and fifty percent owned by the royal family. We also had a subdivision for females only. There wasn't a male teller in that division. We had 50 lots of meetings and instances—one where we had a Saudi princess with a lot of money who had a farm development out in the desert. They desired to have their own wheat, which cost ten times as much as it would have to import it from Canada. They have pivot wheels out in the desert with the wheat growing out there, and then the Saudis would have their estates out there. I was invited by a Saudi and the princess arranged for a luncheon. She had about sixty pieces of chicken for three of us for lunch. Our dealings there were really something. If you invited a Saudi of any importance, the wife never came. You never saw their wives in a social engagement. And there was enormous segregation. One of the things they told me was, "If you're driving down the street and a Saudi runs into you, you're liable. They say it wouldn't have happened if you weren't there." The philosophy is that you caused the accident because you were residing in their country. I had a terrible incident there with my health. The Saudi hospitals are staffed by Americans and have our equipment; it's just like an American institution, but only Saudis can utilize those services. My condition worsened and it was decided that I would leave the Kingdom. Our driver took us to the airport and I found that I had a missing document. They said I had to go six blocks to another location to get the document, but the plane was on the runway taxing without me. We raced over and they actually held the plane for thirty minutes for us. I was on that plane for thirty hours in terrible straights. But what I'm going to say is that if anyone in the royal family has hay fever, they head to Walter Reed hospital and take up a whole wing. 51 We dealt with Osama bin Laden's father. He was one of our biggest clients and continues to be one of the biggest powers in industrial equipment in Saudi Arabia. I can't document it, but I think Bin Laden was employed there in Saudi Arabia while I was there. It's funny. You don't have any poverty in Saudi Arabia. It's set up so that if you get in line and go tell the king you need a washer or whatever, he gives you the royal handshake and gives an order. You don't see poverty because the people with oil money keep the populace happy with that type of thing. They say, "Hey, I've got money." But religion—if they think that you are even getting together for religious purposes, they kick you out of the country. They consider that a deterrent to the kingdom. So Hazel and her friends would have secret meetings. They were told not to park close to the house, they would walk so that no one would see the cars together and think, "We got one." Our Air Force guarding the kingdom is a deterrent to the kingdom being overthrown. I think, militarily, our presence has been a big thing in saving the kingdom. Another thing that's interesting is once the Saudis get into the Saudi planes, they'll exchange their royal robes and put on their jeans. ROH: While you were there, was your daughter still with you? EB: Our youngest daughter was a threat—in other words there were restrictions that a young female could not enter the kingdom. They didn't want any western women walking around with the Saudi boys looking at her. So she couldn't get a visa to get in. I don't remember, but I think their laws prohibit interest on loans, making it extremely difficult to bank at a profit. You had to protect yourself with 52 collateral outside of the kingdom because the laws there would make it so difficult to foreclose on a property. You have to play their rules. It's an extremely difficult area to bank in. After Saudi Arabia, we came back to Wilton, Connecticut. At that time, I was approaching retirement and I took an early retirement there. I was sixty-two. ROH: What position did you hold at the bank? EB: I was Vice President for Citibank. ROH: Were you finally doing okay financially? EB: I've always thought in terms of the investments and stocks. Over a period of forty years or so, I've been fortunate. But you have to be patient. The average investor today with this market and all this growling about Wall Street and what's wrong. But what do we produce now? We've lost our keys—we were the kings of electronics and technology. We've lost everything where we could say we dominated. I think most of it is a labor factor of the cost value. You cannot compete with China and India where the person is making a dollar or two dollars an hour but Detroit wants fifty or sixty dollars for the same product. But I want to talk about several vacations. We went to Cairo and went down the Nile on a houseboat from the Aswan Dam clear to Cairo. Doing everything that tourists do with all the royal burial grounds. We got off at Luxor, which is kind of a tourist trap, and Hazel wanted to get a cartouche for each girl. While Hazel was dealing in the jewelry store, the owner of the shop came over and said, "Mister, I give you a hundred racing camels for your wife!" [Laughter] 53 Racing camels were thousands of dollars; it was millions he was talking about. I told him, "Give me a few minutes to think about it." That was hilarious. Our trip to Nairobi, Kenya was fantastic. I've always thought about big game. We got down there with three of our girls and we decided not to go with a guided tour. We got out to the base of Mount Kilimanjaro and we were right in the middle of all kinds of wild game. The next day I decided to go out in our car, by myself, and find the animals. I was going along the trail and low and behold, I see three lions loping by the side of the car. We've got pictures of them. Anyway, we got in there and saw lions, elephants, and rhinos, you name it. On the way back to Nairobi, I tried to drive through a dry lake bed but it was sandy and we got stuck. I finally got onto what you'd call a road and one of the girls smelled gas. I stopped and found that the gas line had parted. The girls put it together and put some gum around it to patch it. We stopped in a village of Masai natives who were about six feet, ten inches tall. We are the only white people in the village. They all had spears and red paint. We dealt with them and got a couple of spears from them. When we got back to our hotel, we headed out towards Mount Kenya. It was a very sumptuous place which was owned by a famous movie star—William Holden. It was like an Elizabeth Taylor movie—there were all these natives with turbans on and holding rifles. At night, you had a fireplace in each cabin and they'd come in and light the fire. It was, again, something out of a fantasy land. 54 Going back with the same car, the car was stopping and starting. We had to coast into Nairobi. We lucked out. But that trip was worth a million dollars. We really roughed it. ROH: Did you hunt while you were there? EB: No, that's too expensive. We did it on an economy budget. The other tourists would get on a bus and see a lion off in the distance, but we had them running right alongside of us. That was something. We spent several vacations in Switzerland. We had a close friend from San Salvador whose husband was a hotel manager. He had a chalet in the Swiss Alps near the border with France. We spent a Christmas there. Switzerland is very orderly. They have a lot of rules and regulations, and it's hard to get in, but I said to Hazel I would live there. Then we spent a Christmas in the Spanish Alps. We did Spain while we were in Saudi Arabia. We saw bullfights and where they grew the wine and all that. We went into Russia during the Cold War. It was 1976. The big thing there was a train ride from Moscow to Leningrad overnight. There was supposed to be an elite coach, but there were four bunks—no beds. Hazel and I and Sarah got in the train leaving the station and a middle-aged Russian male came in and said, "Mine," and pointed to one of the bunks. Then he stripped down and went to sleep there in our cabin. I thought that was hilarious. We were an oddity in Russia. We were at the Kremlin looking at Lenin's tomb and they were parading some of their Mongolian soldiers all dressed up. Hazel was standing around and a Russian lieutenant came up to her and said, "I take you." He served as our 55 guide and took us up through this church we wanted to see. Then we had our English speaking guide, an attorney. I said I wanted to give him something and asked if I could give him money. He said, "Absolutely not. They'll put me in jail." But he said he liked my jeans. So Hazel and I left a package on the back seat of the bus with my jeans in it and he picked it up. ROH: Where haven't you been that you might want to go sometime? EB: I think Australia. We were in Thailand and Hong Kong. I admire the Australians. I lost one of my best friends in the battle with the Japanese down there. My dad used to sing from South Pacific. I'd like to go there. ROH: You were very successful in the banking industry. What do you attribute your success to? EB: I think it was doing the right thing, first of all. No monkey business and a perseverance in cultivating human contacts—relationships with your staff so you didn't talk down to them. Like when we went to Nellis Field and a general came out in a flight suit like a normal trainee and I thought, "That's success—getting down in the trenches." Assimilating customs of the people and trying to understand what makes them work. In other words, why are we banking here, what do they want from us, and how do we go about it. I think relationships and how you treat people are prime—also, towing the line. We went where we were told. I attribute that to my wife because she was very flexible. Without her, I may have stayed in New York and not done any of this. The minute I said, "Pakistan," she said, "Okay." There was never any discussion or complaining. I attribute my success to my wife. She was with me in the trying moments. You have to have 56 support. Now that I've been talking to you, I've asked myself, "What if I had stayed in Ogden?" I could very well have been a salesman for Boyle Furniture for the rest of my life. It's hard to picture who was pulling the strings. Hazel always said God was looking over us and I think she's right. I think somebody was directing us through all this that we did. That's my problem now, I've run the mill and I think I have no more bridges to cross as far as advance or travel I'm content to just kind of sit back. Here in St. George there is a difficulty of communication because of where we were and what we did and our thoughts and perceptions. A lot of times, people turn you off; they're not interested. You get the idea that they want to talk about the local scene and the lack of water here in St. George. If our leaders would at least look at the world and look at what makes the world go 'round—and I stress religion—and try to understand civilizations that have lived according to the Quran for thousands of years and overnight you want them to change and you said, "We've got something better than what you have." I don't like isolation. I think we've got to understand what makes the world go around. China, Cuba, trade wars, and now they're undercutting us—so what? They've done the right thing; let's learn from them. What are they doing that we're not doing? What happened to our manufacturing abilities from the '50s and '60s when we were king of the hill? I think a lot of it is political, unfortunately. But I just wonder where we are headed and what our children's future will be. ROH: Do you keep in touch with people from Citibank? 57 EB: Oh yes, I have a lot of friends in Florida who I met in Colombia. I have my ex-boss in San Salvador and New York. He owns a bank in Bulgaria. He's been featured in Fortune magazine because it's the best bank in Europe. Joe Borgatti was my favorite. He was down to earth. But you get other people who get ahead of themselves because of their title or they want to isolate themselves from you and make you a lesser factor in running the bank. I've had some wonderful associations with people above me and I've had some I didn't like. ROH: What do you think about the changes that have happened with Citibank since you left? EB: We started out with the Rockefellers. In fact, Citibank is the oldest bank in New York. Through the years, leaders of the bank came from high society and we had people in there who were bankers by trade and by inheritance and they stayed the line; in other words, they held on to tradition and what we were good at. There was no variance. We had enormous control over our assets by our auditing departments. We held on to tradition under George Moore and Walter Wriston, then John Reed who was a genius but had a failing in personal communication. After Reed, you drop off. He was the last of the Mohicans. Next you get Sandy Weil who brought all of his ideas about insurance and things we didn't normally get into. He wanted to build an empire and we lost control of what we did best. Sandy did a tremendous job of building up assets, but he lost control of the inner workings and delegated too much. Then they made a bad mistake in naming Prince the president. He was an attorney by profession and knew very little about banking. We got off track. There was a law earlier that prohibited 58 banking activities outside of a certain area, like the derivatives and things we got into later. The derivatives were the downfall, they were dealing with assets they had no control over. I think Citi Group will survive because of all the help from the government but it back-fired. The major corporations, who used to be the pillar for the banking community, now have their own in-house bank. A depositor asks, "Will my money be safe with Citibank?" This goes right back to the economy. We don't have jobs and there's no money in circulation. ROH: How did you decide to create an endowment at Weber State? EB: "I have accepted this assignment with immense feelings of inadequacy, humility, and privilege, keenly aware that the man we honor and memorialize here today was, and is, a giant whose character, thought and deeds can never receive can never receive justice by the mere force of human utterance. Dr. Jennings G. Olsen is the only person I have ever known who is unqualifiably deserving of the title genius. One who, in fact, came closer than any of my acquaintances, of being a man for all seasons, as was said of Thomas Moore. Indeed, a virtual superman. I was an eighteen year old freshman just out of high school, anything but passionate about the need for an education. Wet enough behind the ears to have narrowly escaped drowning, my friend and new found mentor Jennings G, on the other hand, a man of twenty-five soon to receive his doctorate in philosophy from UCLA, had even read and absorbed more than most academics do in an entire lifetime. Along with the rest of my fellow students, I promptly found myself astounded by his incredible knowledge and memory, prodigious vocabulary, and his uncanny ability to quote chapter and verse from everything 59 and anything he had ever read. Even more importantly, his power to analyze, synthesize, and contain this ever-growing information within a context amendable to the humblest of intellects. Impeccably dressed in starched white shirts, ties and a sport coat, slacks inevitably pressed to a crease that would cut your hand, his cheery countenance well-scrubbed and glowing with vitality. Jennings was also the quintessence of organization. His lessons on Plato, Socrates, Aristotle, and other greats, such as Augustine, were always carefully outlined on the blackboard and completed with articulate and meticulously exact due. One of his oft-expressed mottos read as follows, 'Organization and schedule are the keys to success.' Nevertheless, his presentations were rarely limited to straight lecture and he made ample provision for student response through carefully inter-related and challenging questions that required us to engage in the unique experience of actually thinking." ROH: Who wrote that? EB: Gordon Allred. This is a eulogy he wrote for the funeral. I'll give you a copy. [See Insert]. There's a picture of him at Weber College in his younger days. Let me tell you, Gordon Allred's father was Thatcher Allred, who was in a department at Weber College who was a dominating factor in stage production. His mother was a poet. He came from a very talented family. I have a book that Gordon wrote about the Japanese Kamikaze pilots. He spent some time over there with a pilot who had survived. The book is spellbinding if you're interested. HB: I don't think you told them that he was born with a handicap. 60 EB: He was born with a club foot and he participated in pole-vaulting. Nobody knew about it unless you were an intimate friend of his. He never divulged that. He had a professional singing voice. He performed in operas and sang on television. People that knew him, like I did from day one, admired his ability to surpass all of his difficulties. But he never, ever complained. I think he was a little bit above the crowd and very intellectually powerful. Perhaps it was overabundant to the average student. He delved into the topic of the origin of life in order to show students that there were two sides to the equation, but he never pushed it. He went into Darwinism and just said, "This is something that people think about it. I'm not telling you what to think." He opened their minds and wanted people to be able to think instead of just being told. From my perspective, Hazel and I had nothing to do with Weber State. Then we went into Ogden one day and saw the campus there and I decided to go take a look. Carol Biddle was the catalyst. I walked in to her office and I said, "I'm Ted Boyle and maybe I have some money to donate." She said, "First thing, I want you to read this book by Sadler." So I went home and read that book from front to back looking for indices of Jennings Olsen. There wasn't a single award. I noticed the lesser degree people were getting awards and I said, "What happened to Jennings Olsen? Why isn't he mentioned somewhere?" That triggered my interest. I went back to Carol and said, "I want to do something for Jennings Olsen." That's where it started. I think Jennings was probably not a sociable person. I think he may have isolated himself in his books and his will to increase 61 his knowledge of religion and the world. It was just his background. He came through hell and high water and he was a person who should have been eulogized at the highest level—with his physical problems and coming from kind of a broken home. I really think that Jennings was so worldly that Weber County wasn't ready for him. He got his doctorate from UCLA and I think he would have been president of the university there. I think he was misplaced and in this community he was misunderstood. He didn't get the recognition he deserved. ROH: You've created that recognition. EB: No, I haven't, and I am so displeased that not one dollar from his staff, his friends, his family—there hasn't been one. I say, "What am I missing?" You would have thought someone, in the total time he taught there, would have said, "He taught me something and I'm going to put ten dollars in." I'm being facetious. ROH: You should get credit for stepping up. EB: It's still not recognizable as something that is popular. I think it's something that's there, but it's not an attention-getter. I really think that Dr. Olsen was in the wrong place at the wrong time. His manner of attacking world religion and making people understand where we all came from. All he wanted was for students to open their minds and think. He wouldn't tell him it was right or wrong. I'm disappointed because I think I tried and there's nothing to show for it. I thought maybe it would catch fire but I think it's going to die a natural death. ROH: It's there and people can find it. We appreciate the fact that you did this because I, for one, wouldn't know anything about Dr. Olsen if not for you. But each person 62 who gives to the university does it in a way that they are passionate about. You never know what's going to happen. EB: Maybe someday it'll be like when they resurrect these ancient scholars. Unfortunately, he didn't produce any work of his own. I have personal letters but I don't know if they should be made public or not. We were so different—he was an intellectual and, as I told you, I barely got passing grades. Maybe opposites attract. ROH: Is there anything you would like to add before we finish? EB: I'm infatuated with Ogden still, though I've left, and I want to know what happened to the Ogden I knew in the 1930s and 1940s. I can imagine it was the railroad departure and the entrance of the supply depot and Hillfield. Maybe it attracted a lesser culture. But it was king of the hill—people from Salt Lake traveled to Ogden to shop. It was a place of honor. As Tom Brokaw said, "The greatest generation," I think the class of 1940 from Ogden High was the class of a generation. I'm not being facetious, but that class had more activity and more people who were going places and doing it with little resources. The final shot is the Ogden Standard Examiner. I felt that in the 1930s, and 1940s, and 1950s, the Standard Examiner got inside of what was happening in Ogden—the people and what they were doing and where they were going. It was a very informative paper about doings. It seems to me that they've gotten off track now. You don't feel like you're a part of it anymore. ROH: Thank you very much for your time.

ILLUSTRIERTE GESCHICHTE DES WELTKRIEGES 1914/15. NEUNTER BAND. Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges (-) Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Neunter Band. (Neunter Band) ( - ) Einband ( - ) [Abb.]: Zurück zur Arbeit! ( - ) Titelseite ([I]) Inhaltsverzeichnis. ([III]) Kunstbeilagen. (IV) Karten. (IV) Kriegskalender zur Original-Einbanddecke der Illustrierten Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Neunter Band enthaltend die Ereignisse vom 1. Juli 1918 bis 28. Juni 1919. ( - ) Juli. ( - ) August. ( - ) September. ( - ) Oktober. ( - ) November. Dezember. Januar 1919. ( - ) Februar. März. April. Mai. Juni. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 201 (Heft 201) ([1]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen durchschreiten im Vorgehen die eigenen Artillerielinien. ([1]) [Abb.]: Gefangener englischer Beobachtungsoffizier mit Tarnkappenmaske. (2) [Abb.]: Chateau-Thierry, von einem deutschen Flieger einen Tag vor der Besetzung durch die Deutschen aufgenommen. Man sieht, daß das Städtchen vollkommen unzerstört ist. (3) [Abb.]: Türkische Kavallerie bei der Verfolgung der auf dem östlichen Jordanufer geschlagenen Engländer. (4 - 5) [Abb.]: Prinz Wahid Eddin Efendi, jüngerer Bruder des verstorbenen türkischen Sultans Mohammed V., erhielt als dessen Nachfolger den Namen Mohammed VI. (6) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (6) Das deutsch-österreichisch-ungarische Wirtschaftsbündnis. (6) [5 Abb.]: (1)Kampfflieger Oberleutn. Göhring, Ritter des Ordens Pour le Mérite. (2)Leutnant Veltjens, erfolgreicher deutscher Kampfflieger. (3)Leutnant Jacobs, erfolgreicher deutscher Kampfflieger. (4)Kampfflieger Leutnant Pütter, Ritter des Ordens Pour le Mérite. (5)Der Marktplatz von Brügge, von einem deutschen Flugzeuge aus aufgenommen. Anläßlich des Markttages ist auf dem Platz ein reger Verkehr bemerkbar. (7) [Abb.]: Ein italienischer Flieger wird von einem eroberten italienischen Abwehrturm aus mittels eines österreichisch-ungarischen Maschinengewehrs beschossen. (8) Die deutschen Luftstreitkräfte in der Aisne-Schlacht. (8) [Abb.]: Nächtlicher französischer Angriff auf deutsche Stellungen. ( - ) [Abb.]: Die Schwierigkeiten des österreichisch-ungarischen Vormarsches im Piavedelta. Geschütztransport durch eine überschwemmte Ortschaft. Im Vordergrunde italienische Gefangene. ([9]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Luftschifferabteilung im Vormarsch auf Ham. (10) [3 Abb.]: Bei einer deutschen Feldluftschifferabteilung. (1)Oberes Bild: Landung des Ballonbeobachters nach dem Absprung mit dem Fallschirm. Die Fallschirmleinen haben sich in einem Baum verfangen. (2)Mittleres Bild: Maschinengewehr zur Abwehr feindlicher Flieger bei einem verankerten Fesselballon. (3)Unteres Bild: Der Beobachter fertig zum Aufstieg im Korbe. Er hat über dem Kopf an Bügeln die Telephonhörer, um den Leib den Gurt für den Fallschirmabsprung, rechts außen am Korbe ist der Fallschirm sichtbar, links das Kartenbrett. (11) Fliegerfunker. (11) [Abb.]: Deutsche Feldfunkerstation. ([12- 13]) [Abb.]: Englische Lügen. Deutsche Fliegeraufnahme des umfangreichen englischen Truppenlagers von Etaples vom 21. Mai 1918, zwei Tage nach einem Angriff deutscher Bombengeschwader. (14) Englische Lügen. (15) [Abb.]: Englische Lügen. Deutsche Fliegeraufnahme desselben Lagers vom 27. Mai 1918, nachdem es inzwischen Rote-Kreuz-Abzeichen erhalten hat. (15) K. u. k. Hundespitäler. (16) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oberes Bild: Ankunft eines Hundekrankentransports. (2)Mittleres Bild: In einem österreichisch-ungarischen Kriegshundespital in Pflege befindlicher Hund mit umgehängtem Lederkragen zur Verhinderung des Kratzens und Leckens der Wunde. (3)Unteres Bild: Aufnahmebehandlung nach der Ankunft in einem österreichisch-ungarischen Kriegshundespital. (16) [Abb.]: Deutscher Sturmwagen säubert eine französische Ortschaft. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 202 (Heft 202) ([17]) [Abb.]: Aus den Verfolgungskämpfen an der Aisne. ([17]) [Abb.]: Von den Deutschen erbeutete Batterie von 28-cm-Mörsern bei dem Dorfe Mareuil. (18) [Abb.]: Straße im zerstörten Lassigny zwischen Montdidier und Noyon. (19) [Abb.]: Rückzug der Franzosen über den Ricquebourgrücken im deutschen Feuer. ([20 - 21]) [Abb.]: Italienische Kulturtaten im eigenen Lande: Von den Italienern zerstörtes Schloß in Sonegliano. (22) [Abb.]: Der Piavefluß - ein reißender Strom. (23) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (23) Die Tschechoslowaken in Rußland. (23) [Abb.]: Der Piavefluß - ein seichtes Gewässer. (23) [3 Abb.]: (1)Österreichisch-ungarische Küstenbatterie an der Adria. (2)Gepanzertes österreichisch-ungarisches Küstengeschütz an der Adria.(3)Österreichisch-ungarische Wacht an der Adria. (24) [Abb.]: Die Plünderung des Palazzo Cassarelli, des deutschen Botschafterpalastes in Rom, durch den aufgehetzten römischen Pöbel, der nach Sprengung des großen Gartentores unter den Augen der Polizei in das Gebäude eindrang und in den prunkvollen Gemächern, besonders dem mit den Bildern von Hermann Prell geschmückten Festsaal, grauenvolle Verwüstungen anrichtete. ( - ) [Abb.]: Das Brentatal bei Carpane-Valstagna unter dem schweren Geschützfeuer der österreichisch-ungarischen Batterien. (25) [Karte]: Kartenskizze zu der Tätigkeit der Tschechoslowaken an der sibirischen Bahn und zu der Besetzung der Murmanküste durch die Engländer. (26) [2 Abb.]: (1)Russische Revolutionsfahne, deren Vorderseite Kerenski zeigt, wie er die Zarenkrone zertrümmert. (2)Der frühere Zar Nikolaus II. als Gefangener in Zarskoje-Selo vor seiner Überführung nach Tobolsk. (27) Die Schlacht zwischen Soissons und Reims. (27) [Abb.]: Der von russischen Sozialrevolutionären in Moskau ermordete deutsche Gesandte Graf v. Mirbach-Harff. (28) [Abb.]: Unterdrückung der Moskauer Verschwörung Anfang Juli 1918. ([29]) Wer strebt nach der Weltherrschaft? (30) [8 Abb.]: Deutsche Ernte im Feindesland. (1)An der Dreschmaschine. (2)Füllen der Säcke mit ausgedroschenem Getreide. (3)Mähen des Hafers mittels Selbstbinders. (4)Aufladen der Garben. (5)Einbringen des ausgedroschenen Getreides. (6)Französische Zivilarbeiter werden zur Arbeit geführt. (7)Anfertigen von Harken. (8)Reparaturwerkstätte für landwirtschaftliche Maschinen. ([31]) Ein deutscher Motorminensucher. (32) [Abb.]: ein Minenräumer, wie er nach der Ansicht der Engländer bei der deutschen Flotte im Gebrauch ist. (32) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 203 (Heft 203) ([33]) [3 Abb.]: (1)Konteradmiral Paul v. Hintze, der neue deutsche Staatssekretär des Äußeren. (2)Alexander Malinow, der neue bulgarische Ministerpräsident und Minister des Äußeren. (3)Erfrischungspause während einer Sitzung des Versailler Kriegsrates. ([33]) [Abb.]: Belgischer Grabenposten mit einem Visierhelm. (34) [Abb.]: Feldlager bei Hannonville. (35) [Abb.]: Deutscher Blinkerposten. (36) [Abb.]: Gefechtstand eines Infanterieregiments. ([37]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (38) Gegen Compiègne. (38) [2 Abb.]: (1)Sanitätsabteilung eines bayrischen Alpenregiments auf dem Wege zur mazedonischen Front. (2)Straßenleben in Veles am Wardar. (39) [3 Abb.]: (1)Österreichisch-ungarischer Kampfflieger k.u.k. Oberleutnant Linke-Crawford. (2)Leutnant z.S.d.Res. Theodor Osterkamp. (3)Kampfflieger Hauptmann Schleich (vorn) mit den Fliegern der von ihm geführten Jagdfliegerformation. (40) [Abb.]: Erfolgreicher Angriff deutscher Seeflugzeuge auf ein englisches U-Boot vor der Themsemündung am 6. Juli 1918. ([41]) Die Schiffahrt auf dem Schwarzen Meer und seinen Zuflüssen. (42) [Abb.]: Internationale nautisch-technische Kommission für das Schwarze Meer in Sebastopol. (42) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalmajor Vogel, der Kommandant der deutschen Truppen in Odessa, auf der Mole des Hafens. (2)Der Hafen von Sebastopol mit russischen Kriegschiffen. (43) Essenfassen auf dem Kirchplatz von Grandpré. (43) [Abb.]: Essenfassen auf dem Kirchplatz in Grandpré in den Argonnen. ([44 - 45]) [Abb.]: Gefechtsübung einer Landwehr-Maschinengewehrkompanie der schweizerischen Armee. (46) Die schweizerische Armee. (47) [2 Abb.]: (1)Übungsmarsch einer Landwehr-Maschinengewehrkompanie der schweizerischen Armee über die Kleine Scheidegg. (2)Übungsmarsch einer Landwehr-Maschinengewehrkompanie der schweizerischen Armee über die Kleine Scheidegg. (47) [Abb.]: Die neuen endgültigen Grad- und Waffengattungsabzeichen der schweizerischen Armee. (48) [Abb.]: Übergang des Vortrupps der Armee des Generalobersten v. Boehn über die Marne am Morgen des 16. Juli 1918. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 204 (Heft 204) ([49]) [Abb.]: Vordringen von Maschinengewehren durch die Sperrzone. ([49]) [Abb.]: Bei Thierry erbeutetes französisches 28,5-cm-Eisenbahngeschütz. (50) [3 Abb.]: Zu den siegreichen deutschen Kämpfen in der Champagne. (1)Deutsche Minenwerfer gehen zur Eroberung des Keilberges im feindlichen Feuer in Stellung. (2)Deutscher Minenwerfer wird in Stellung gebracht, um einen feindlichen Stützpunkt niederzukämpfen. (3)Deutscher Minenwerfer beim Sturmreifschießen eines feindlichen Stützpunktes am Keil- und Poehlberg. (51) [Abb.]: Feuerüberfall auf Reims. ([52 - 53]) [Abb.]: Die wirtschaftliche Aushilfe aus Rumänien: Kerzengießmaschinen in einer unter Militärverwaltung stehenden rumänischen Seifen- und Kerzenfabrik. (54) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die wirtschaftliche Aushilfe aus Rumänien: Füll- und Packraum in einer unter Militärverwaltung stehenden Seifen- und Kerzenfabrik. (2)Die wirtschaftliche Aushilfe aus Rumänien: Eiertrocknungsanlage in einer unter Militärverwaltung stehenden rumänischen Nährmittelfabrik. (55) [Abb.]: Korvettenkapitän v. Nostiz und Jänckendorf, erfolgriecher deutscher U-Kreuzer-Kommandant. (56) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (56) Deutsche Kriegswirtschaft in Rumänien. (56) [Abb.]: Versenkung des durch eine große Zahl von Torpedo- und Patrouillenbooten gesicherten englischen Hilfskreuzers "Justicia" der White-Star-Linie an der Nordküste von Irland. ([57]) [Abb.]: Grusinischer General bei Verhandlungen auf einer kleinen Bahnstation bei Tiflis im Kaukasus. (58) [3 Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen bei Tiflis im Kaukasus. (1)Deutsche Kriegsgepäckkolonnen beim Vormarsch im Kaukasus. (2)Verhör gefangener tatarische Bandenführer durch deutsche Offiziere vermittels Dolmetschern. (3)Tatarischer Parlamentär mit weißer Fahne. An der Seite vorgehende deutsche Infanterie. (59) [Abb.]: Bürgerkrieg in Rußland: Aufrührerische Bauern werden bei der Plünderung eines reichen Gutshofes östlich von Moskau von einer anderen russischen Abteilung überfallen. (60 - 61) Der Kriegsphotograph. (62) [Abb.]: Amerikanische Kriegsphotographen an der englischen Front mit eigenartigen Stahlhelmen zum Schutz gegen Bombensplitter. (62) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oberes Bild: Deutscher Kriegsphotograph mit einem Kinematographenapparat beim Aufnehmen einer Fliegerabteilung im Gebirge. (2)Mittleres Bild: Einrichten des Kinematographenapparates zur Aufnahme eines Flugplatzes. (3)Unteres Bild: Deutscher Kriegsphotograph mit Gasmaske und Stahlhelm bei einem Maschinengewehrposten in der vorderen Stellung. (63) Der Gefangenenaustausch zwischen Deutschland und Frankreich. (64) [Abb.]: Begrüßung der ersten auf Grund des Austauschabkommens zwischen Deutschland und Frankreich heimgekehrten deutschen Mannschaften durch den Großherzog von Baden am 20. Juli 1918 in Konstanz. (64) [Abb.]: Vorbrechende feindliche Sturmwagengeschwader werden von der deutschen Artillerie gefaßt, während deutsche Schlachtflieger die unter dem Schutze der Wagen mit Sturmfahnen vorgehende feindliche Infanterie aus niedriger Höhe unter Maschinengewehrfeuer nehmen. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 205 (Heft 205) ([65]) [Abb.]: Von der deutschen Artillerie zerschossener französischer Beobachtungstand am Hochberg in der Champagne. ([65]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Kolonnen auf dem Marktplatz in Nesle zwischen St. Quentin und Montdidier. (66) [Abb.]: Ein deutscher Zeltverbandplatz im Westen. (67) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen säubern das Waldgelände westlich von Vrigny vom Feinde. (68 - 69) [3 Abb.]: "Erfolge" feindlicher Fliegerangriffe auf militärisch bedeutungslose Ziele in Westdeutschland. (1)Oberes Bild: Feindlicher Fliegerangriff auf Mannheim: Zerstörtes Wohnhaus. (2)Mittleres Bild: Feindlicher Fliegerangriff auf Kaiserslautern: Der Hof eines schwer beschädigten Arbeiterwohnhauses. (3)Unteres Bild: Feindlicher Fliegerangriff auf Ludwigshafen: Zertrümmertes Wohnhaus. (70) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (70) Die Pioniere der Hochseeflotte. (70) [2 Abb.]: "Erfolge" feindlicher Fliegerangriffe auf militärisch bedeutungslose Ziele in Westdeutschland. (1)Feindlicher Fliegerangriff auf Trier: Blick in einen Raum des zerstörten Provinzialmuseums mit vernichteten wertvollen Sammlungsgegenständen. (2)Feindlicher Fliegerangriff auf Trier: Hof und Gebäude des zerstörten Provinzialmuseums. (71) [Abb.]: Zugang zum Artilleriebeobachter und zu den Unterkünften einer österreichisch-ungarischen Gebirgstellung im Adamellogebiet in einer Höhe von 3200 Metern. (72) [Abb.]: Ein gefährlicher Auftrag. Ein Unteroffizier der Kaiserschützen vernichtet eine italienische Feldwache. ([73]) Die Fragen der Übergangswirtschaft. (74) [4 Abb.]: (1)Generalleutnant Loeb, Ritter des Ordens Pour le Mérite. (2)Flugzeugbeobachter Leutnant d. Res. Nielebock, Ritter des Ordens Pour le Mérite. (3)Kampfflieger Leutnant Bolle, Führer der Jagdstaffel Bölcke. (4)Großadmiral v. Holtzendorff, trat von seinem Amt als Chef des Admiralstabes zurück. (74) [Abb.]: Im Hafen von Cattaro. (75) Ein Luftangriff auf Paris. (76) [Abb.]: Der osmanische Prinz Osman Fuad, der nach Vollendung seiner militärischen Ausbildung in Deutschland in Tripolis landete. (76) [Karte]: General v. Lettow-Vorbecks Kriegszug durch Mozambique. (77) [Abb.]: Deutsche Feldgraue als Gäste eines Arabermucktars (Dorfschulzen) bei einer feierlichen Mahlzeit. (77) In einer Armeekonservenfabrik. (78) [3 Abb.]: In einer deutschen Armeekonservenfabrik. (1)Im Entbeinungsraum: Die Rinder werden zerteilt und das Fleisch wird von den Knochen gelöst. (2)Konservierung von Rinderzungen. (3)Im Büchsenstopfraum: Füllen der Konservenbüchsen mit Fleischstücken. (78) [3 Abb.]: In einer deutschen Armeekonservenfabrik. (1)Gemüsemischraum. Herstellung von Bohnen-, Linsen- und Erbsmehlgemüse. Im Vordergrunde Kessel mit flüssigem Fett, das dem Gemüsemehl beigemengt wird. (2)Gemüsemehl wird auf Blechen ausgebreitet und zum Kühlraum geschafft. (3)An der Maschine zur Herstellung von Gemüsemehlwürfeln: Das Gemüsemehl wird in die Maschine geschüttet und kommt als Würfel wieder heraus. (79) Gefecht zwischen österreichisch-ungarischen und italienischen Torpedoeinheiten in der Nordadria am 2. Juli 1918. (80) [Abb.]: Nachtgefecht in der Nordadria zwischen österreichisch-ungarischen und italienischen Torpedoeinheiten. (80) Was kostet ein Kanonenschuß? (80) [Abb.]: Deutsche Haubitzkolonne in Staub und Nebel in Stellung gehend. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 206 (Heft 206) ([81]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Pioniere in Fontenoy. ([81]) [Karte]: Statistische Darstellung der Bombenabwürfe deutscher Bombenflugzeuggeschwader im Westen in der Woche vom Sonntag, dem 14. Juli, bis zum Sonnabend, dem 20. Juli 1918, in welcher Zeit über 250 000 Kilogramm Sprengstoff auf kriegswichtige Plätze abgeworfen wurden. (82) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Ehrenzeichen für Heimatverdienst, das vom Herzog von Sachsen-Coburg-Gotha gestiftet wurde. (2)Kleine französische Sturmwagen, die, in Formationen zusammengefaßt, in der Schlacht zwischen Aisne und Marne in großer Menge verwendet wurden. (83) [Abb.]: Völkerrechtswidrige Beschießung eines deutschen Lazaretts im Westen. ([84 - 85]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zur Bluttat in Kiew. Eine der letzten Aufnahmen des Generalfeldmarschalls v. Eichhorn und seines persönlichen Adjutanten Hauptmann v. Dreßler. (2)Generaloberst Graf Günther v. Kirchbach, wurde an Stelle des Generalfeldmarschalls v. Eichhorn Oberbefehlshaber der deutschen Truppen in der Ukraine. (86) [3 Abb.]: (1)Blick vom Gleise der transsibirischen Eisenbahn auf ein Dorf bei Irkutsk. (2)Eine Strecke der transsibirischen Eisenbahn im Uralgebirge. (3)Japanisches Infanterieregiment auf dem Marsch. (87) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (87) Madame Bunk. Eine Begegnung. (87) [Abb.]: Erstürmung eines englischen Maschinengewehrnestes. (88) [Abb.]: Angriff eines deutschen Jagd- und Schlachtfliegergeschwaders auf eine französische Kavallerieabteilung. ([89]) Die Seidenspinnerei im besetzten Gebiete Veneziens unter österreichisch-ungarischer Militärverwaltung. (90) [Abb.]: Ofen zur Abtötung der Puppen in den Kokons mittels heißer Luft. (90) [4 Abb.]: Venezianische Seidenspinnerei in österreichisch-ungarischem Militärbetrieb. (1)Ausscheiden der vollkommenen Kokons von den fehlerhaften. (2)In der Spinnerei. (3)Zusammenwinden und Eindrehen der losen Seidensträhne, wie sie vom Haspel abgenommen werden, zu versandfähigen Bündeln. Vorne Fächer für die Seidenproben zur Bestimmung der Dicke der Rohseide, die eine jede Arbeiterin täglich gewinnt. (4)Verpackung der Rohseide für den Versand. (91) Granaten auf Bassano! (92 - 93) [Abb.]: Beschießung der Stadt Bassano am Ausgange des Brentatales in der venezianischen Ebene. (92 - 93) Auf dem Kriegspfad in der Luft. (94) [Abb.]: Rumpf eines abgeschossenen feindlichen Flugzeuges, das mit einem großen Auge als Geschwaderabzeichen bemalt ist. (94) [3 Abb.]: (1)Eigenartiges Geschwaderabzeichen eines abgeschossenen feindlichen Flugzeuges. Im Hintergrund ein deutsches Flugzeug mit dem deutschen Hoheitsabzeichen des Eisernen Kreuzes in seiner neuen Form. (2)Der bayrische Löwe, den gallischen Hahn jagend, als Abzeichen eines zu einer bayrischen Schutzstaffel gehörenden Flugzeuges. (3)"Pik-Aß" als Abzeichen eines abgeschossenen feindlichen Flugzeuges. (95) Minenwerfer in der Durchbruchschlacht. (95) Die englischen Dum-Dum-Geschosse. (96) [2 Abb]: (1)(2) Englische Dum-Dum-Geschosse. (96) "Die deutschen Schandtaten im Luftkrieg." (96) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 207 (Heft 207) ([97]) [Abb.]: Übergang einer deutschen Sturmabteilung über die Somme. Ein englisches Maschinengewehrnest wird gestürmt. ([97]) [Abb.]: Ein amerikanisches Bombenflugzeuggeschwader fliegt gegen die deutschen Stellungen in Frankreich. (98) [2 Abb.]: (1)Erbeutete englische und französische Sturmwagen auf einer der Zufahrtstraßen zwischen Amiens und Montdidier. (2)Der Marktplatz mit den zerstörten Häusern des zerschossenen Ortes Château-Thierry am Nordufer der Marne. (99) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen gesprengtes italienisches Panzerwerk Beano in Venetien. (2)Geschützstand des von österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen eroberten italienischen Werkes Sedegliano in Venetien. (100) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarische Artilleriebeobachter am Piavedelta. (101) [Karte]: Karte zum österreichisch-ungarischen Vormarsch in Albanien. (102) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (102) Die Muches. (102) [Abb.]: Das Westtor von Cattaro mit der alten Zugbrücke. (103) [Abb.]: Gebirgslandschaft in Nordmazedonien. (104) [Abb.]: Von der Jordanfront in Palästina: Die Trümmer der im Audschatal vernichteten englischen Kavalleriebrigaden. ( - ) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarische Bataillone nehmen, unterstützt durch Gebirgsartillerie, im Sturm die Höhen am oberen Devoli. ([105]) Flammenwerfer vor! (106) [Abb.]: Von den Kämpfen an der Westfront: Das Reservelager eines deutschen Jägerregiments in den Riesenhöhlen nördlich der Maß. (106) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Flammenwerfer bei der Arbeit. (2)Deutsche Flammenwerfer werden durch die zerstörten Drahthindernisse vorgebracht. (107) Schwimmende Lazarette. (107) [Abb.]: Ausräucherung einer von den Franzosen besetzten Höhle im Mont Lenilly durch deutsche Flammenwerfer. Oben das im Jahre 1914 zerstörte Gut Lenilly. ([108 - 109]) Kriegstädtebilder. 1. St. Quentin. (110) [6 Abb.]: Schwimmende Lazarette. (1)Das Hospitalschiff des Norddeutschen Lloyd "Sierra Ventana", in 8500-Tonnen-Schiff. (2)Ein Krankenzimmer an Bord des Hospitalschiffes "Sierra Ventana" mit mehreren Betten. (3)Rettungsapparat an Bord eines Lazarettschiffes des Norddeutschen Lloyd. (4)Beförderung von Verwundeten auf ein Lazarettschiff des Norddeutchen Lloyd. (5)Die Apotheke auf einem Lazarettschiff des Norddeutschen Lloyd. (6)Der Verbandraum auf dem Hospitalschiff "Sierra Ventana". ([111]) [Abb.]: Hindenburg (X) und Ludendorff (XX) auf dem historischen Marktplatz in Brüssel. (112) [Abb.]: Englischer Transportdampfer wird trotz starker Sicherung im Kanal von deutschen U-Booten angegriffen. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 208 (Heft 208) ([113]) [Abb.]: Zerstörte Ölmühle im Avretal. ([113]) [Karte]: Stand der Schlacht im Westen zwischen Arras und Reims am 15. August 1918. Das zwischen Marne und Aisne und zwischen Ancre und Oise von den Deutschen aufgegebene Gebiet. (114) [Abb.]: Hinter den deutschen Linien zusammengeschossener kleiner französischer Sturmwagen. (114) [Abb.]: Das heiß umstrittene Schloß Tilloloy, ein ehemaliger Herzogsitz, zuletzt angeblich im Besitz des französischen Ministerpräsidenten Clemenceau. (115) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (116 - 117) "Hier Maulwurf - -" (116 - 117) [Abb.]: Zur Strecke gebracht! (116 - 117) [Abb.]: Ein Kampffeld bei Chaulnes. (118) [2 Abb.]: (1)Durch deutschen Fliegerangriff zerstörtes feindliches Munitionslager bei Ornes. (2)Durch eine schwere deutsche Fliegerbombe verursachter Riesentrichter in einer eroberten französischen Ortschaft. (119) Die Wohnungsfrage nach dem Kriege. (119) [3 Abb.]: (1)Kapitänleutnant v. Schrader. (2)Leutnant z.S. Freudenberg. (3)Deutsche Linienschiffe und Torpedoboote auf der Fahrt. (120) [Abb.]: Deutsche Luftstreitkräfte im Kampfe mit englischen Flotteneinheiten vor der Deutschen Bucht am 11. August 1918. Volltreffer auf einem englischen Schnellboot. ([121]) [Abb.]: Blick auf Wladiwostok. (122) Der Kampf um die Grappahöhen. (122) [7 Abb.]: Typen der chinesischen Armee, die von den Engländern als künftige Verbündete angesehen wird. (1)Artillerie der Südarmee. (2)Zeltaufschlagen. (3)Hornisten der Nordarmee. (4)Die Verpflegungsabteilung der chinesischen Nordarmee. (5)Transport von leichten Geschützen. (6)Artillerie auf dem Marsche. (7)Feuernde Batterie. ([123]) [Abb.]: Die Eroberung einer Höhe im Grappa-Gebiet durch die k.u.k. Truppen des 1. Korps am 15. Juni 1918. ([124 - 125]) Die Bedeutung Ägyptens. (126) [Abb.]: Enthüllung eines Denkmals für gefallene deutsche Flieger an der Palästinafront. Hauptmann Schaumburg hält die Weiherede. (126) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englische Kavalleriepatrouille an der Grenze von Südpalästina, nach Wasser grabend. (2)Kamelgespann einer englischen Feld-Telegraphen- und Fernsprechabteilung in der Wüste von Südpalästina. (127) Englische Fliegerabwehrkanone. (128) [Abb.]: Eine englische Fliegerabwehrkanone mit Offizier und Bedienungsmann. (128) [Abb.]: Der Deutsche Kaiser auf einem Gefechtstande bei der Trigny-Mühle vor Reims. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 209 (Heft 209) ([129]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Sturmtruppen überschreiten während des feindlichen Sperrfeuers im Morgengrauen die Ailette. ([129]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Brücke über die Aisne. (130) [2 Abb.]: (1)Von den Deutschen gebaute Kanalbrücke bei St. Mard. (2)Blick in das Aisnetal. Im Hintergrunde der Chemin des Dames. (131) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutscher Sturmtrupp grieft unter dem Schutze des durch Nebelbomben hervorgewrufenen Rauches eine sturmreif geschossene Ortschaft zwischen Aisne und Marne an. (2)Französische Überläufer in den Kämpfen zwischen Aisne und Marne. (132) [Abb.]: Deutsche Grabenbesatzung bei der Abwehr englischer Sturmwagen. ([133]) [3 Abb.]: (1)St. Mard; im Hintergrund der Chemin des Dames. (2)Rechts St. Mard, links Le Rhu, im Hintergrund der Chemin des Dames. (3)Blick auf den Marktplatz von Roye. (134) [Abb.]: Anmarsch deutscher Reserven zum Kemmel. (135) [Abb.]: Der Tonale-Paß, der Schauplatz der für die österreichisch-ungarischen Truppen erfolgreichen Kämpfe. (136) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (136) Aussetzen eines Wasserflugzeuges. (136) [Abb.]: Bau einer Alpenstraße an der italienischen Front durch österreichisch-ungarische Soldaten. (136) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarische Tragtierkolonne in den Bergen an der Südwestfront. (137) Wüstenmarsch. (138) [3 Abb.]: Bei einer deutschen Seefliegerabteilung. (1)Oberes Bild: Maschinenanlage zum Aussetzen der Flugzeuge an Bord eines Flugzeugmutterschiffes. (2)Mittleres Bild: Aussetzen eines Wasserflugzeuges von einem Flugzeugmutterschiff. Rechts die an Bord des Schiffes befindliche Flugzeughalle. (3)Unteres Bild: Loslösen eines von einem Flugzeugmutterschiff ausgesetzten Wasserflugzeuges. Im Hintergrunde ein deutsches U-Boot. (139) Der Weltkrieg und die Zukunft des Kaukasus. (139) [Abb.]: Schlachtviehankauf in der Wüste. Es werden immer zwei bis drei Hämmel zusammen an der Wiegevorrichtung, die in einer Hebelwage mit Schiebegewicht besteht, lebend abgewogen. ([140 - 141]) [Abb.]: Hauptmann v. Egon Krieger, der Chef der deutschen Militärmission in Tiflis. (142) [8 Abb.]: Bilder aus Tiflis im Kaukasus. (1)Die engste Stelle der Kura mit den auf den Felsen errichteten Gebäuden. (2)Blick von den umliegenden Höhen auf die Stadt. (3)Ein Markttag in Tiflis. (4)Straßenverkäufer. (5)Ladenmagazine im neuen russischen Viertel. (6)Volkstypen auf einer Bahnstation bei Tiflis. (7)Straßenbild. (8)Tuchhändler. ([143]) [Abb.]: Die Kartoffelerzeugung der Welt. (144) [Abb.]: Straßenkampf mit Engländern in Cormicy. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 210 (Heft 210) ([145]) [Abb.]: Stimmungsbild aus einer Vogesenortschaft: Deutsche Munitionskolonne in einer Kleinstadt. ([145]) [Abb.]: Deutscher Verwundeter erhält nach erfolgreichem Kampf den ersten Verband. (146) [Abb.]: Deutsche Fliegeraufnahmen von der Vogesenfront. Im Vordergrund die deutschen, auf den gegenüberliegenden Anhöhen (unterhalb des Waldes) die französischen Stellungen. (147) [Abb.]: Deutsche Feuerstellung. ([148 - 149]) [Karte]: Karte zu den englischen Offensive zwischen Arras und Chaulnes. (150) [Abb.]: Erstürmung der Ruinen eines zerstörten französischen Dorfes durch deutsche Sturmabteilungen. (151) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (152) Die Nacht des Schreckens. Ein Kriegsbild aus Italien. (152) [2 Abb.]: (1)Blick auf Berat. (2)Straßenbild aus dem wiedereroberten Berat. (152) [Abb.]: K.u.k. Sturmtruppen und Maschinengewehrabteilungen dringen in Fieri ein. ([153]) [Abb.]: Dr. Solf, der deutsche Staatssekretär des Kolonialamtes. (154) Fliegerangriff auf Otranto. (154) [5 Abb.]: (1)Kirche in Kola im Murmangebiet. (2)Ansicht von Tomsk. (3)Fahne der Russischen Sozialistischen Föderativen Sowjetrepublik. (Goldene Schrift auf rotem Tuch.) (4)Renntierschlitten im Murmangebiet. (5)Posthaus in Kola. (155) [3 Abb.]: (1)Kampfflieger k.u.k. Leutnant Otto Stella, starb auf dem italienischen Kriegschauplatz den Heldentod. (2)K.u.k. Oberleutnant v. Fiala, einer der erfolgreichsten österreichisch-ungarischen Kampfflieger. (3)Österreichisch-ungarischer Kampfflieger mit seinem Flugzeuge in der Flughalle. (156) Unterrichtsoffiziere. (156) Angriff österreichisch-ungarischer Seeflugzeuge auf die englischen Flughallen bei Otranto im südlichen Italien in der Nacht zum 25. Juli 1918. ([157]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Eingang zum deutschen Soldatenheim in Namur. (2)Im deutschen Soldatenheim in Namur. (158) Takt und Taktlosigkeiten in der Kriegszeit. (158) [2 Abb.]: (1)Andacht im deutschen Soldatenheim in Brüssel. (2)Im deutschen Soldatenheim in Beverloo. (159) Ein grausamer Lagerkommandant. (159) Doppelkolbengewehr. (160) [Abb.]: Französisches Doppelkolbengewehr, das ein genaues Zielen aus guter Deckung ermöglicht. (160) Die Besetzungsmarken der Mittelmächte in Rumänien. (160) [Abb.]: Ein Offizier und vier Mann bedienen bis zum letzten Augenblick das einzige noch brauchbare Geschütz einer Feldbatterie, die einem nordöstlich von Courcelles gegen große englische Übermacht kämpfenden sächsischen Infanteriebataillon zugeteilt ist. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 211 (Heft 211) ([161]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein englisches Bomben-Flugzeug neuester Bauart, das nordwestlich von Metz durch deutsches Maschinengewehrfeuer zum Landen gezwungen wurde. Die Flügelspannung beträgt 30 Meter; es ist mit fünf Maschinengewehren ausgerüstet und hat eine Besatzung von sechs Mann. (2)Amerikanische Abteilung in der Gefahrzone auf dem Wege zur Stellung. ([161]) [Karte]: Skizze der Westfront Anfang September 1918. (162) [2 Abb.]: (1)Räumung des im August 1918 von den Deutschen freiwillig aufgegebenen Geländes im Westen: Rückkehr eines Feldlazaretts. (2)Räumung des im August 1918 von den Deutschen freiwillig aufgegebenen Geländes im Westen: Abfahren der Preßstrohlager. (163) [Abb.]: Deutsche Begleitbatterie geht mit Infanterie vor. (164 - 165) [Abb.]: Ein Lager englischer Fliegerbomben. (166) [3 Abb.]: "Militärische" Erfolge feindlicher Bombenangriffe auf das deutsche Heimatgebiet. (1)Oberes Bild: Bombentreffer in einem Wohnhaus in Darmstadt. (2)Mittleres Bild: Zerstörtes Haus in Ludwigshafen. (3)Unteres Bild: Durch Bombenwurf verwüstete Wohnung in einem Hause in Frankfurt a.M. (167) [Abb.]: Mittagsruhe bei einer deutschen Batterie am Rossignalhügel Ploegsteert südlich von Ypern. (168) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (168) Im Raume der drei "M" (Meteren-Merris-Merville). (168) [Abb.]: Nach abgeschlagenem Angriff werden feindliche Truppen durch deutschen Gegenangriff zurückgeworfen. ([169]) [Abb.]: Anlegen des Fliegerfallschirmgürtels. Der Fallschirm selbst liegt auf dem Flugzeug hinter dem Sitz. (170) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Rue St. Jacques in Douai. (2)Blick auf Douai mit dem Rathaus. (171) Der Fliegerfallschirm. (171) Kriegstädtebilder. 2. Douai. (172 - 173) [Abb.]: Munitionsübernahme an Bord eines deutschen Tauchbootes. (172 - 173) Munitionsübernahme an Bord eines deutschen Tauchbootes. (174) An den Gestaden der Krim. (174) [Abb.]: Markt der Tataren in Jalta in der Krim. (174) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die Hauptstraße am Meer in Jalta in der Krim. (2)Auf der Strandpromenade von Jalta an der Krim. (3)An der Meeresbucht von Balaklawa in der Krim. (175) [2 Abb.]: (1)Kaiser Wilhelm im Gespräch mit dem zum Besuch bei ihm weilenden Hetman der Ukraine, General Skoropadski. (2)Der Warenaustausch Österreich-Ungarns mit der Ukraine: Löschen eines Handelsdampfers im Hafen von Odessa. (176) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 212 (Heft 212) ([177]) [4 Abb.]: (1)Deutscher Kampfflieger Leutnant Fritz Rumey, Ritter des Ordens Pour le Mérite, im bürgerlichen Beruf Dachdecker. Erfolgreiche deutsche Flieger. (2)Links: Jagdflieger Leutnant Neckel. (3)Rechts: Jagdflieger Leutnant Klimke. (4)In der Mitte: Schlachtflieger Vizefeldwebel Ehmann (am Maschinengewehr) mit seinem Flugzeugführer. ([177]) [Abb.]: Auf den Schlachtfeldern im Westen: Französische, in lockerer Linie vorgehende Infanterie gräbt sich auf offenem Sumpfgelände ein. (178) [3 Abb.]: Räumung des von den Deutschen freiwillig aufgegebenen Geländes im Westen. (1)Erbeutete englische Straßenwalze auf dem Rückzug. (2)Deutsche Kolonnen überschreiten den Bahnübergang bei Gouzeaucourt. (3)Räumung des Priviantamtes in Fins. (179) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarische Truppen bei St. Mihiel (an der Combreshöhe). ([180 - 181]) [Karte]: Skizze des alban. u. macedon. Kriegsschauplatzes. (182) [2 Abb.]: (1)Österreichisch-ungarische Streifenpatrouille und albanische Freiwillige während einer Rast in Albanien. (2)Deutscher, österreichisch-ungarischer und bulgarischer Posten am Bahnhof in Üsküb. (183) [Abb.]: Englischer Küstenschoner wird von deutschen Luftstreitkräften an der englischen Küste angehalten und versenkt. (184) [Abb.]: Ansprache des Deutchen Kaisers an die Arbeiter der Kruppschen Werke im Saalbau "Friedrichshalle" am 10. September 1918. ( - ) [Abb.]: Der französische Panzerkreuzer "Dupetit Thouars", das Führerschiff eines stark beschützten, von Amerika nach Frankreich fahrenden Geleitzuges, wird im Atlantischen Ozean durch ein deutsches U-Boot torpediert. ([185]) [Karte]: Grossrussland nach dem deutsch-russischen Ergänzungs-Vertrag. (186) [Abb.]: Die nach dem deutsch-russischen Finanzabkommen in Berlin eingetroffene erste Goldsendung. Der Güterzug von fünf Wagen enthielt ein und eine halbe Milliarde russisches Gold. Unser Bild zeigt einen mit zehn Millionen russischem Gold beladenen Rollwagen fertig zur Abfahrt nach der Reichsbank. (186) [6 Abb.]: Mit deutschen Jägern quer durch Finnland. (1)Tanz im Freien. (2)Begeisterte Begrüßung in Mukos. (3)Für deutsche Truppen am Waldrand gedeckte Milchtafel. (4)Einzug in Mukos. (5)An einem finnischen See. (6)Im Teerboot vor der Abfahrt durch die Stromschnellen. ([187]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (188 - 189) Mit deutschen Jägern quer durch Finnland. (188 - 189) [Abb.]: Deutscher U-Kreuzer rüstet auf hoher See den amerikanischen Dampfer "Triumph" als Hilfskreuzer aus. (188 - 189) Abzeichen der österreichisch-ungarischen Armee. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)(2)Abzeichen der österreichisch-ungarischen Armee. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)(2)Abzeichen der österreichisch-ungarischen Armee. (191) Die französische Taktik während der Schlacht in der Champagne im Juli 1918. (191) [Abb.]: Militärisches Leben und Treiben auf einer Ausladerampe in der Bukowina. (192) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 213 (Heft 213) ([193]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Artur James Balfour, englischer Außenminister. (2)Blick von den Ausläufern der Cote Lorraine. In der Mitte die Combreshöhe, rechts die Moevre-Ebene. ([193]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Stellung zwischen den Trümmern eines Eisenbahnzuges. (194) [2 Abb.]: (1)Mit Gasmaske und leichtem Maschinengewehr ausgerüsteter deutscher Motorradfahrer auf der Fahrt im Westen. (2)Eine deutsche Motorradfahrer-Maschinengewehrabteilung in Kampfstellung im Westen. (195) [Abb.]: Deutsche Maschinengewehrabteilungen halten im Trichtergelände feindliche Angriffe auf. (196 - 197) [Abb.]: Deutsche Sturmtruppen durchschreiten eine Schlucht am Chemin des Dames. (198) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (198) Bemalen englischer Geschütze gegen Fliegersicht. (198) [3 Abb.]: In einem Lager für gefangene Amerikaner. (1)Gefangene beim Brotholen. (2)Anmarsch neuer Gefangener. (3)Deutscher Offizier im Gespräch mit Gefangenen. (199) "Hier ruht ein tapferer Franzose." (199) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarische Geschützstellung an der Front gegen Italien. (200) [Abb.]: Bemalen englischer schwerer Geschütze gegen Fliegersicht. ( - ) [Abb.]: Gefangennahme von Engländern an der italienischen Bergfront. ([201]) [3 Abb.]: Bilder aus Mazedonien. (1)Lebensmittelbeförderung durch Esel. (2)Deutscher Soldatenfriedhof in Cericani in Mazedonien. (3)Ankunft eines Lebensmitteltransportes. (202) [3 Abb.]: Bilder aus Mazedonien. (1)Die Höhe 1050 bei Cericani in Mazedonien. (2)Auf einer Kleinbahnstation in Mazedonien. (3)Paßstraße bei Gradiska. (203) Weltkrieg und Geldkrieg. Ein Ausschnitt aus dem Zahlenbild des Krieges. (203) [Karte]: Vogelschaukarte von der Bagdadfront bis zum Kaspischen Meer. (204) [Abb.]: Vertreibung der Engländer aus Baku durch tatarische Freischärler in der Nacht zum 16. September 1918. ([205]) [Abb.]: Gesamtkosten des Weltkrieges. (206) Die Ereignisse zur See im achten Kriegshalbjahr. (206) [Abb.]: Frachtkostensteigerung und U-Bootkrieg. (207) Kriegstädtebilder. 3. Cambrai. (207) [Abb.]: Das Fénelontor in Cambrai. (208) Mordgelüste eines amerikanischen Offiziers. (208) [Abb.]: Deutsche Schlachtflieger greifen englische Panzerwagen erfolgreich an. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 214 (Heft 214) ([209]) [Abb.]: Das Kriegerstandbild in Riga nach der Enthüllung am 3. September 1918, dem Jahrestage der Befreiung der Stadt. ([209]) [2 Karten]: (1)Die neue französische Offensive zwischen Reims und Maas. (2)Die neue Front zwischen Maas und Mosel. (210) [Abb.]: Die malerisch gelegene Kirche des französischen Dörfchens Savonnières an der Maas bei St. Mihiel. (211) [5 Abb.]: (1)Generalmajor v. Renner, württembergischer General, der für hervorragende Verdienste bei den Rückzugskämpfen im Westen den Orden Pour le Mérite erhielt. (2)Generalleutnant v. Fritsch, Führer der 26. (württembergischen) Reserve-Division, die sich am 29. September 1918 in den Kämpfen um Cambrai auszeichnete. (3)Oberleutnant Martin Boelcke vom mecklenburgischen Grenadier-Regiment Nr. 89, dank dessen tatkräftigem Eingreifen ein Vorstoß der Amerikaner gegen Bazoches am 28. August 1918 zum Scheitern gebracht wurde. (4)Vizewachtmeister Bauermeister von der 2. Batterie des Reserve-Feldartillerie-Regiments Nr. 21 vernichtete mit einem Geschütz allein 6 feindliche Panzerwagen bei Miraumont.(5)Vizefeldwebel Paul Höhne, der erste Vizefeldwebel, der den Orden Pour le Mérite erhielt. (212) [Abb.]: Vernichtung feindlicher Sturmpanzerwagen durch deutsches Maschinengewehrfeuer. ([213]) [2 Abb.]: (1)General Sawos, der gewesene Oberbefehlshaber der bulgarischen Armee. (2)General Lukow, einer der bulgarischen Unterhändler, die in Saloniki über die Preisgabe ihres Vaterlandes an den Verband verhandelten. (214) [Karte]: Kartenskizze zu den Kämpfen in Mazedonien im September 1918. (214) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (215) Der Tag von Riga. (215) [2 Abb.]: (1)Gemüsemarkt in Üsküb. (2)Topfmarkt in Üsküb. (215) Überraschungen einer U-Bootfahrt. (216) [Abb.]: Stellungswechsel einer österreichisch-ungarischen Batterie. (216) [Abb.]: Vereitelter Übergangsversuch der Italiener über die Piave bei Noventa. ([217]) [Karte]: Kartenskizze zu den Kämpfen in Palästina im Sept. 1918. (218) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberst Ali Fuad Bey, Führer des VIII türkischen Armeekorps an der Front östlich vom Jordan. (2)Abtransport Verwundeter auf Kamel-Kakulehs an der Palästinafront. (219) [Abb.]: Deutsche Infanterieflieger führen einer eingeschlossenen Kompanie Munition, Fleisch und Zwieback zu. (220 - 221) [Abb.]: Die Wirkung des U-Bootkrieges. (222) Die Rettungsengel. (222) [Abb.]: Die Kriegschiffverluste der Verbandsmächte. (223) Die Ereignisse zur See im achten Kriegshalbjahr. II. Der Kampf gegen die U-Boote. (223) [Abb.]: Die Wirtschaftshilfe der Vereinigten Staaten 1917-1918. (224) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 215 (Heft 215) ([225]) [Abb.]: Die historische Reichstagsitzung am 5. Oktober 1918, in der der neue Reichskanzler Prinz Max von Baden Mitteilung von dem erfolgten neuen deutschen Friedensangebot machte. ([225]) [16 Abb.]: Der Reichskanzler Prinz Max von Baden und die Mitglieder der von ihm neu gebildeten parlamentarischen Regierung. (1)Prinz Max von Baden, Reichskanzler und preußischer Minister des Äußern. (2)Dr. v. Payer, Vizekanzler, früher fortschrittlicher Reichstagsabgeordneter. (3)Dr. Eduard David, sozialdemokratischer Reichstagsabgeordneter, Unterstaatssekretär des Auswärtigen Amtes. (4)Karl Trimborn, Zentrum-Reichstagsabgeordneter, Staatssekretär des Innern. (5)Generalmajor Ulrich Hoffmann, Chef des Kriegsamtes. (6)General Scheüch, preußischer Kriegsminister. (7)Vizeadmiral Ernst Ritter v. Mann, Staatssekretär d. Reichsmarineamtes. (8)Kapitän z.S. Löhlein, Chef des U-Bootamtes. (9)Matthias Erzberger, Zentrum-Reichstagsabgeordneter, Staatssekretär ohne Portefeuille. 10)Adolf Gröber, Zentrum-Reichstagsabgeordneter, Staatssekretär ohne Portefeuille. 11)Konrad Haußmann, fortschrittlicher Reichstagsabgeordneter, Staatssekretär ohne Portefeuille. 12)Philipp Scheidemann, sozialdemokratischer Reichstagsabgeordneter, Staatssekretär ohne Portefeuille. (13)Graf Rödern, Staatssekretär des Reichsschatzamtes. (14)Gustav Bauer, sozaildemokratischer Reichstagsabgeordneter, Staatssekretär des Reichsarbeitsamtes. (15)Giesberts, Zentrum-Reichstagsabgeordneter, Unterstaatssekretär im Reichsarbeitsamt. (16)Otto Fischbeck, fortschrittlicher Reichstagsabgeordneter, preußischer Handelsminister. ([227]) [Abb.]: General v.d.Chevallerie, unter dessen Führung ostpreußische und posensche Bataillone beiderseits von Sequehart v.i. Cambrai am 1. Oktober 1918 den Feind zurückwarfen. (228) [Karte]: Die Front im Westen am 11. Oktober 1918. (228) [Abb.]: Von der französischen Bedienungsmannschaft verlassenes Eisenbahngeschütz bei St. Thierry wird von Engländern verteidigt. ([229]) [Abb.]: Ein neuer deutscher Flugzeugtyp: Fokker-Kampfeinseitzer. (230) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (231) Überraschungen einer U-Bootfahrt. (231) [Abb.]: Der "militärische Erfolg" des englischen Luftangriffs auf Stuttgart am 15. September 1918, von dem die Engländer behaupteten: "Die Daimler-Werke in Stuttgart wurden mit gutem Erfolg angegriffen." Getroffen wurde ein Wohnhaus inmitten der Stadt, in dem die durch alle Stockwerke schlagende Bombe 10 Zivilpersonen und 1 Soldaten tötete. (231) [3 Abb.]: (1)Vertreter des kaukasischen Bergvolkes der Chewsuren, die nach Tiflis gekommen sind, um der georgischen Regierung ihre Sympathien zu bekunden. (2)Beerdigung des höchsten Geistlichen im Kaukasus, des georgischen Katholikos Kirion II. in Tiflis, der Hauptstadt des neu gebildeten Staates Georgien: Geistliche im Trauerzuge. (3)Fechter der Chewsuren in ihrer Fechterkleidung. (232) [Abb.]: Die Bulgaren am Wardar. ( - ) [Abb.]: Zusammenziehung deutscher Streitkräfte in der Darialschlucht auf der grusinischen Heerstraße im Kaukasus. ([233]) Die Murmanküste und der Aufmarsch der Engländer gegen die Sowjetrepublik. (234) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Kaserne in Omsk. (2)Blick auf den Hafen von Alexandrowsk. (234) [Karte]: Die Lage in Rußland Mitte September 1918. (235) [5 Abb.]: (1)Typische Bockbrücke der Murmanbahn. (2)Blick auf Tobolsk. (3)Das St. Innozent-Kloster in Irkutsk. (4)Der höchste Punkt der sibirischen Bahn im Ural. (5)Die Vorhut der Kalmücken des Sasker Kreises, die sich gegen die Tschecho-Slowaken erhoben haben, besetzt die Bahnlinie Pensa-Simbirsk. (236 - 237) [3 Abb.]: Bei den deutschen Nachrichtentruppen. (1)(2)Oberes und unteres Bild: Soldaten beim Legen einer Leitung in einer kleinen russischen Stadt. (3)Mittleres Bild: Leitungsturm einer deutschen Fernsprechabteilung. (238) Das Fernsprechwesen im Kriege. (239) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oberes Bild: Soldaten bei der Bedienung von Fernsprechapparaten auf einer Station im Westen. (2)Mittleres Bild: Fernsprech- und Telegraphenvermittlung an der Aisne. (3)Unteres Bild: Soldaten beim Legen einer Leitung in einem russischen Städtchen. (239) [Abb.]: "Wir Barbaren!" Wo die wahre Kultur zu finden ist, zeigt ein Vergleich der Leistungen Deutschlands, Englands und Frankreichs an Hand der obigen bildlichen Darstellung. (240) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 216 (Heft 216) ([241]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Oberleutnant v. Brandenstein, Kommandeut des Infanterieregiments Alt-Württemberg Nr. 121, erhielt den Orden Pour le Mérite. (2)Planmäßige Räumung im Westen: Verbringung französischer Gefangener aus Laon in rückwärts gelegene Lager. ([241]) [Abb.]: Planmäßige Räumung im Westen: Rückverlegung einer deutschen Artilleriewerkstatt. (242) [Abb.]: Eine interessante Tankabwehrübung. Der Tank wird von der Infanterie eingenebelt und von Flammenwerfern und Schlachtfliegern angegriffen. (243) [Abb.]: Von der großen Abwehrschlacht im Westen. Abteilung 1 des Gefechtstandes des Alpenkorps. (244) [Abb.]: Am Sommekanal bei Epenancourt. (245) [Abb.]: Großwesir Izzet Pascha, zugleich türkischer Kriegsminister. (246) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (246) Überraschungen einer U-Bootfahrt. (246) [3 Abb.]: Bilder von der Palästinafront. (1)Oberes Bild: Beisetzung eines gefallenen englischen Fliegeroffiziers durch deutsche Truppen. (2)Mittleres Bild: ein Divisionskommandeut besichtigt eine türkische Stellung. (3)Unteres Bild: Deutsche Sanitätskolonne auf dem Wege zur Front. (247) [Abb.]: Versenkung eines französischen U-Bootes durch ein österreichisch-ungarisches Tauchboot am 20. September 1918 nördlich von Durazzo. (248) [Abb.]: Douai unter dem Feuer schwerer englischer Geschütze. ( - ) [Abb.]: Fliegerabwehr an Bord eines österreichisch-ungarischen Großkampfschiffes im Hafen von Pola. (249) Unsere Ostafrikaner. (250) [Karte]: Übersichtskarte über die von den Truppen des Generals v. Lettow-Vorbeck zurückgelegten Wegstrecken. (251) Eine deutsche Feldpostsammelstelle. (251) [Abb.]: Deutsche Schutztruppenabteilungen aus Ostafrika durchqueren einen Flußlauf im portugiesischen Kolonialgebiet. . In langer Reihe die Trägerkolonnen. ([252 - 253]) [2 Abb.]: Die Feldpostsammelstelle in Frankfurt a.M. (1)Aussortieren der Heeresdienstpakete in der unterirdischen Durchgangspackkammer. (2)Verladen der fertigen Feldposten auf dem nördlichen Postverladebahnsteig im Hauptbahnhof. (254) [4 Abb.]: Die Feldpostsammelstelle in Frankfurt a.M. (1)Grobsortierstelle für Kolonnenformationen bei der Abteilung B im Oberpostdirektionsgebäude. (2)Päckchen-Feinsortierstelle "Aktive Regimenter". (3)Elektrisches Hebewerk für Päckchenposten. (4)Feldpostensortierstelle in der Pakethalle auf dem Hauptbahnhof. (255) [Abb.]: Die deutsche Sozialversicherung steht in der ganzen Welt vorbildlich und unerreicht da. (256) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 217 (Heft 217) ([257]) [Abb.]: Von der großen Rückzugschlacht im Westen: Vor Nesle. ([257]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Räumung des von den Deutschen freiwillig aufgegebenen Geländes im Westen: Anbringen der Sprengladung an einer Brücke. (2)Räumung des von den Deutschen freiwillig aufgegebenen Geländes im Westen: Sprengladungen werden an eine Brücke gelegt. (258) [Abb.]: Ein besonders konstruiertes Gewehr zur Bekämpfung der Sturmpanzerwagen. (259) [Abb.]: Die Räumung von Lille: Die Bewohner verlassen die Stadt. (260 - 261) [Karte]: Völker-Karte von Österreich-Ungarn. (262) [3 Abb.]: (1)Reichstagsabgeordneter Hauß (Zentrum), Staatssekretär von Elsaß-Lothringen. (2)Der ehemalige ungarische Ministerpräsident Graf Stephan Tisza (am 31. Oktober 1918 ermordet). (3)Der österreichische Ministerpräsident Freiherr Hussarek v. Heinlein. (263) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (264) U-Boottätigkeit im Sperrgebiet. "Bringen Sie die Papiere an Bord!" (264) [Abb.]: Aufgefischte englische Stahldrahtnetzsperre in der Halle des Seebahnhofes von Ostende. (264) Kriegstädtebilder. 4. Brügge. (264) [Abb.]: Auf den Festungswällen von La Fère. ( - ) [Abb.]: "Bringen Sie die Papiere an Bord!" ([265]) Die Bosniaken am Monte Solarolo. (266) Notgeldscheine und -münzen deutscher Städte. Mit Berücksichtigung der Kleingeldscheine in den von den deutschen Truppen besetzten Gebieten. (266) [Abb.]: Deutsche Matrosen auf einem Kanal in Brügge. (267) [Abb.]: In den Kämpfen im August 1918 von den k.u.k. Truppen gefangene Italiener warten im Brentatal auf ihre Abführung. (268) [Abb.]: Ein am 15. Juli 1918 von den Italienern unternommener Hauptstoß gegen die östereichisch-ungarischen Stellungen am Monte Solarolo wird von Bosniaken des 4. Regiments abgewiesen. Die Ausrüstung der Bosniaken ist die sogenannte "erleichterte", d.h. ohne Rucksack oder Tornister. Die Soldaten tragen nur den Patronentornister und darüber den gerollten Mantel. ([269]) [4 Abb.]: (1)Vier russische Kleingeldmarken. Kriegsnotgeld des Auslandes. Vier ukrainische Kleingeldmarken. (2)Kriegsmünze der Stadt Neuburg a.D. Vorder- und Rückseite. (3)1-Mark-Schein des Königreichs Polen. (4)Französischer Geldschein aus dem besetzten Gebiet. (270) Überraschungen einer U-Bootfahrt. (270) [10 Abb.]: (1)50-Pfennig-Schein der Stadt Lindenberg i. Allgäu. (2)50-Pfennig-Schein der Stadt Hammelburg. (3)50-Pfennig-Schein der Stadt Würzburg. (4)50-Pfennig-Schein der Stadt Lindau i. Bodensee. (5)50-Pfennig-Schein der Stadt Bielefeld. (6)Kriegsmünze der Stadt Greilsheim i. Württ. (Vorderseite.) (7)25-Pfennig-Schein der Stadt Bielefeld. (8)10-Pfennig-Schein der Stadt Bielefeld. (9)Kriegsmünze der Stadt Greilsheim i. Württ. (Rückseite.) 10)Gutschein für die Kriegsgefangenenlager des XVIII. Armeekorps. (271) [Abb.]: Die Beute der U-Bootfahrt. (272) [Abb-]: Die rauchenden Trümmer der französichen Festung La Fère werden von deutschen Truppen verteidigt. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 218 (Heft 218) ([273]) [Abb.]: Schweres deutsches Maschinengewehr im Vorfeld. ([273]) [2 Karten]: (1)Deutsche und polnische Sprachgebiete in den Provinzen Ostpreußen, Westpreußen, Posen und Schlesien. (2)Die Verbreitung der deutschen und französischen Sprache in Elsaß-Lothringen. (274) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche Artillerie auf dem Marsche. (2)Deutsche Geschütze werden durch Mannschaften in die Stellungen gezogen. (275) [Abb.]: Das 1. bayrische Infanterieregiment hält unter Führung seines Kommandeurs, Major Schmidtler, in zäher Verteidigung die Höhen östlich von Chestres gegen den heftigen Ansturm eines überlegenen Gegners. ([276 - 277]) [Abb.]: Die Abwehrkämpfe im Westen: Auf einer Marschstraße zwischen Maas und Mosel. (278) [3 Abb.]: (1)Blick von den Maashöhen bei Braux. (2)Nouzon an der Maas. (3)Charleville an der Maas. (279) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (279) Die Wohnungsfrage nach dem Kriege. (279) [Abb.]: Deutsche Vorfeldbesatzung wehrt einen Tankangriff ab. (280) [Abb.]: Verbellen von deutschen Maschinengewehr-Stützpunkten. ([281]) Riesen-Flugzeuge. (282) [3 Abb.]: Bei einer deutschen Jagdstaffel. (1)Mitte: Abflugbereite Staffel von Kampfeinsitzern, genau in einer Reihe aufgestellt und ausgerichtet. (2)(3)Seitenbilder: Signalrakete, die als Zeichen zum Abflug auf dem Flugplatz abgefeuert wird, da Kommandoworte und Schüsse infolge des Motorenlärmes nicht hörbar sind. Links die unter starker Rauchentwicklung aufsteigende Rakete. Rechts: Richten des Abschußgestelles. (282) [Abb.]: Ein neues deutsches Riesen-Flugzeug nach einer englischen Darstellung. ([283]) Der Fliegerüberfall auf das österreichisch-ungarische Hospitalschiff "Baron Gall". (284) Finnlands wirtschaftspolitische Verhältnisse. (284) [Abb.]: Fliegerüberfall auf das österreichisch-ungarische Hospitalschiff "Baron Gall". (285) [Abb.]: Finnische Hochseefischer im Hafen von Helsingfors. (286) Unsere Unterwasserschneid-Abteilungen. (286) [6 Abb.]: Bilder aus Finnland. (1)Eine der größten Papierfabriken in Finnland. (2)Die Imatra Stromschnellen. (3)Rückkehr der abgelösten finnischen Wache in Helsingfors. (4)Markt in Helsingfors. (5)Der Nordhafen von Wyborg. (6)Oboßkische Brücke in Wyborg. ([287]) [Abb.]: Dräger-Taucher arbeitet mit Unterwasser-Schneidbrenner. (288) Ehrentafel. Bezwingung eines englischen Tanks. (288) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 219 (Heft 219) ([289]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Kavallerieschützen mit Maschinengewehr. ([289]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutsche schwere Mörserbatterie im Rückzugsgefecht bei den Abwehrkämpfen im Westen. (2)Feuernde deutsche 15-cm-Haubitzenbatterie bei den Abwehrkämpfen im Westen. Vor den Geschützen angreifende Infanterie. (290) [Abb.]: Die Abwehrkämpfe im Westen: Deutsche Reserven werden in vorderster Stellung ausgeladen. (291) [Abb.]: Eine Stadt in Flandern im englischen Artilleriefeuer. (292 - 293) [Abb.]: Pierrepont. (294) [5 Abb.]: (1)Eine Straße in Douai am 2. Oktober 1918 nach erneuter Beschießung durch englische Artillerie. (2)Der Bahnhof von Douai am 2. Oktober 1918 nach erneuer Beschießung durch die Engländer. (3)Volltreffer in einem Hause von Douai nach erneuter Beschießung durch die Engländer am 2. Oktober 1918. (4)Volltreffer in der Ecole Chrétienne in Douai, durch den acht Personen getötet wurden. Deutsche Soldaten bergen die Verunglückten. (5)Die französische Bevölkerung von Vouziers flüchtet vor dem Artilleriefeuer ihrer eigenen Landsleute. ([295]) [Abb.]: Straßenleben in einer mazedonischen Ortschaft. (296) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (296) Der deutsche Arbeitsmarkt nach dem Kriege. (296) [Abb.]: Kampf mit serbischen Banden auf dem Rückzug der österreichisch-ungarischen Armee aus Serbien. ([297]) [5 Abb.]: (1)Hofrat Professor Dr. Heinrich Lammasch, der österreichischer Ministerpräsident wurde. (2)Graf Julius Andrassy, der als österreich.-ungar. Minister des Äußern von nur mehrtägiger Amtszeit das Angebot eines bedingungslosen Waffenstillstandes an Amerika richtete. (3)Graf Michael Karolyi, ungarischer Ministerpräsident, Führer der Radikalen Ungarns und Gegner des Bündnisses mit Deutschland. (4)Graf Janos Hadik, der, zum ungarischen Ministerpräsidenten ernannt, sein Amt sofort an Graf Karolyi abgeben mußte. (5)Dr. Viktor Adler, Führer der österreichischen Sozialdemokraten, wurde in der auf das Ministerium Lammasch-Andrassy folgenden Nationalregierung deutschösterreichischer Staatssekretär des Äußern. Er starb am 11. November 1918. (298) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der österreichische Kriegshafen Pola, der mit der gesamten Kriegsflotte den Kroaten ausgeliefert wurde. (2)Fiume. (299) Die Begleitbatterien der Infanterie. (300 - 301) [Abb.]: Überschiffung Verwundeter über die Piave während der Montelloschlacht. (300 - 301) Das Taubenhaus. (302) [Abb.]: Großer französischer Taubenturm, der in deutsche Hände gefallen ist. (302) [Abb.]: Das Innere des französischen Taubenturmes, in dem etwa 1500 Tauben nisten können. Eine drehbare Leiter ermöglicht es, an jedes Nest zu gelangen. (303) Der Bauch des Heeres. (304) [Abb.]: Die Nahrung der Kämpfer. (304) [Abb.]: Vizewachtmeister Halbreiter vom 1. Garde-Reserve-Feldartillerieregiment empfängt heranstürmende Abteilungen der Engländer aus nächster Nähe mit vernichtendem Schnellfeuer. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 220 (Heft 220) ([305]) [Abb.]: Franzensfeste in Tirol. ([305]) [3 Abb.]: (1)Professor Thomas Masaryk, Präsident der tschechoslowakischen Republik. (2)Dr. Kramarsch, der tschechoslowakische Ministerpräsident. (3)Benzin- und Öllager in Dalmatien. (306) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Volkstag in Troppau (Österreichisch-Schlesien) am 15. Oktober 1918. ([307]) [Abb.]: Gewaltiger deutscher Minenwerferangriff mit nachfolgendem Sturm auf eine französische Stellung, die durch die gleichzeitig einsetzende Beschießung aus tausend Feuerschlünden vollständig vernichtet wurde. (308 - 309) [3 Abb.]: Der deutsche Rückzug an der Westfront im Herbst 1918. (1)Abtransport eines deutschen Geschützes. (2)Deutsche Gepäckwagen fahren über die Kanalbrücke bei Bellenglise. (3)Der geordnete deutsche Rückzug, der ohne Hast vonstatten ging. (310) [Abb.]: Französische Landeseinwohner flüchten vor der französischen und englischen Beschießung. (311) [7 Abb.]: Bei den deutschen Fliegern im Westen. (1)Kampfflieger Vizefeldwebel Hennrich. (2)Vollkommen aus Metall gebautes deutsches Infanterieflugzeug mit gepanzertem Motor, fertig zum Abflug. (3)Kampfflieger Oberleutnant Greim. (4)Infanterieflieger, die einer vom Feind umfaßten Truppe Wasser in Kannen, ferner Konserven und Brot zuführen sollen, unterrichten sich auf der Karte über die Infanteriestellung. (5)Kampfflieger Leutnant Mai. (6)Maschinengewehre zur Fliegerabwehr auf dem Flugplatz eines deutschen Geschwaders. (7)Kampfflieger Oberleutnant Schmidt. (312) [Abb.]: Bayrische Grenzschutzwache an der Tiroler Grenze bei Kufstein. ( - ) [Abb.]: Feindliche Batterien werden von deutschen Fliegern zum Schweigen gebracht. ([313]) [5 Abb.]: (1)General v. Winterfeldt, Mitglied der deutschen Waffenstillstandsabordnung, früher deutscher Militärattaché in Paris. (2)Graf v. Oberndorf, Mitglied der deutschen Waffenstillstandsabordnung, vorher deutscher Gesandter in Bulgarien. (3)Kapitän z.S. Vanselow, Mitlied der deutschen Waffenstillstandsabordnung. (4)Geheimrat Frisch, als Vertreter der deutschen Zentral-Einkaufs-Gesellschaft zur Unterhandlung mit Foch ausersehen. (5)Der amerikanische Oberst House, von dem Präsidenten Wilson zu seiner Vertretung nach Europa gesandt. (314) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (315) Die Evakuierung von Valenciennes. (315) [Karte]: Die im Waffenstillstandsvertrag vereinbarte neutrale Zone. (315) Die politischen Ziele der Verbandsmächte in Syrien, Arabien und Mesopotamien. (315) [8 Abb.]: (1)Friedrich Ebert, mit Hugo Haase Vorsitzender des Rats der Volksbeauftragten (Sozialdemokrat). (2)Hugo Haase, neben Friedrich Ebert Vorsitzender des Rats der Volksbeauftragten (unabhängiger Sozialdemokrat). (3)Schiffer, Staatssekretär des Reichsschatzamtes (nationalliberal). (4)Eduard Bernstein, Beigeordneter im Reichsschatzamt (unabhängiger Sozialdemokrat). (5)Paul Göhre, Beigeordneter im Kriegsministerium (Sozialdemokrat). (6)Karl Kautsky, Beigeordneter im Auswärtigen Amt (unabhängiger Sozialdemokrat). (7)Robert Schmidt, Leiter des Kriegsernährungsamtes (Sozialdemokrat). (8)Kurt Eisner, Ministerpräsident der bayrischen Republik (unabhängiger Sozialdemokrat). (316) [Abb.]: Am Abend des 7. Novembers 1918 vor der Theatinerkirche in München (links die Feldherrnhalle). ([317]) [3 Abb.]: Bilder von der deutschen Revolution. (1)Das Landtagsgebäude in München, der Sitz des Arbeiter- und Soldatenrats. (2)Von Mitgliedern des Arbeiter- und Soldatenrats besetzte Kraftwägen mit roten Fahnen in den Straßen Berlins. (3)Ein von bewaffneten Soldaten besetzter Lastkraftwagen des Arbeiter- und Soldatenrates, der die Straßen Berlins durchstreift, am Brandenburger Tor. (318) [Abb.]: Ein Soldat mit weißer Armbinde, der im Auftrag des Arbeiter- und Soldatenrates am Sicherheitsdienst in Berlin teilnimmt. (319) Kriegstädtebilder. 5. Gent. (319) [Abb.]: Straßenbild aus Gent. (320) Die deutschen, die britischen und die amerikanischen Verluste. (320) [Abb.]: Räumung der deutschen Stellung am Knie im Argonnenwald. Im Hintergrund zeichnen sich gegen die Luft die aufgeworfenen Erdhügel der deutschen Schützengräben ab. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 221 (Heft 221) ([321]) [Abb.]: Stenay. Im Vordergrund das Gebäude, in dem sich das Oberkommando der deutschen V. Armee befand. ([321]) [Abb.]: Die Revolution in Deutschland: Der kaiserliche Marstall in Berlin mit den Spuren von Maschinengewehrschüssen. Aus diesem dem Schloß gegenüberliegenden Gebäude wurde lebhaft auf die Revolutionäre geschossen. (322) [Abb.]: Die neue württembergische Regierung. Von links: Baumann, Dr. Lindemann, Blos, Kiene, Heymann, Liesching, Crispien. (323) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die erste Sitzung des Soldatenrats im Reichstagsgebäude am 11. November 1918. (2)Eine Sitzung des Rates der Volksbeauftragten. Von links: Barth, Landsberg, Ebert, Haase, Dittmann, Scheidemann. (324) [Abb.]: Die Umwälzung in Berlin. Ein Soldat mit roter Fahne hält von einem mit bewaffneten Matrosen und Soldaten besetzten Automobil am Brandenburger Tor eine Ansprache an die Menge. Links entfernt ein Soldat die Kokarde von seiner Mütze. ([325]) [Abb.]: Im Luftkampf abgeschossenes englisches Flugzeug, das vor der Kirche von Latour en Woevre niederstürzte. (326) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (326) "Wir machen eine Trichtersprengung." (326) [Abb.]: Deutsche Nachhut hält die Trümmer einer französischen Ortschaft gegen feindlichen Infanteriesturm. ([327]) [Abb.]: Von der Westfront heimkehrende deutsche Truppen in einer Stadt des besetzten Gebiets, die zum Empfang der nachrückenden Verbandstruppen festlich beflaggt ist. (328) [Abb.]: Kavallerie auf dem Marsche. ([329]) Der Eisenbetonschiffbau in Amerika. (330) [Abb.]: Das amerikanische Eisenbetonschiff "Faith" im Bau. (330) [5 Abb.]: (1)Das dänische Betonboot "Beton I" verläßt kieloben die Bauhalle. (2)Das Betonboot "Beton I" nach seiner Umkehrung. (3)Stapellauf des amerikanischen Eisenbetonschiffes "Faith". (4)Die Eisenspanten des "Faith". (5)Das amerikanische Eisenbetonschiff "Faith" auf der Fahrt. (331) Abwehr eines See- und Luftangriffes auf Durazzo. (332) [Abb.]: Der erste Friedensbrunnen in Deutschland, der in Mittweida in Sachsen auf Kosten der Stadt errichtet wurde. (332) [Abb.]: Ein See- und Luftangriff auf Durazzo wird erfolgreich abgeschlagen. ([333]) Die politischen Ziele der Verbandsmächte in Syrien, Arabien und Mesopotamien. (334) [Abb.]: Ansicht von Damaskus. (334) [3 Abb.]: (1)Blick in eine Straße der schöngepflegten Anlagen von Beirut in Syrien. (2)Blick auf einen Teil der französischen Gebirgsbahn bei Beirut. Im Hintergrund rechts eine vierhundertjährige Brücke. (3)Gesamtansicht von Beirut am Fuße des schneebedeckten Libanongebirges. (335) [Abb.]: Englische Kamelkolonne im Jordantal in Palästina, durch das Jahrhunderte vorher die Kamelreiter und Transportzüge der Assyrer und Babylonier in Palästina eindrangen. (336) Ein Engländer über seine Behandlung in Deutschland. (336) Die Weltkriegskosten. (336) [Abb.]: Von der Westfront heimkehrende deutsche Truppen marschieren durch Köln am Rhein. Rechts die mächtigen Mauern des Kölner Domes. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 222 (Heft 222) ([337]) [Abb.]: Ansicht des belgischen Badeortes Spaa in der Provinz Lüttich, in dem die Verhandlungen der Waffenstillstandskommission geführt wurden. ([337]) [Abb.]: Rückkehr deutscher Truppen aus dem Westen. Die Züge sind so überfüllt, daß die Soldaten sogar auf den Dächern Platz genommen haben. (338) [8 Abb.]: Durchmarsch der heimkehrenden deutschen Truppen durch Köln a.Rh. (1)Die flaggengeschmückte Hohe Straße in Köln. (2)Truppen ziehen durch die Springergasse in Köln. (3)Rast vor dem Kölner Dom. (4)Ein Jäger-Radfahrerbataillon in den Straßen Kölns. (5)Kölner Jungen auf einem heimkehrenden Automobil. (6)Die Jugend begleitet die Truppen durch die Stadt. (7)Automobil-Transportzug in den Straßen Kölns. (8)Ein ungewohnter Anblick in den Straßen Kölns. ([339]) [Abb.]: Kameraden. (340) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen räumen Grandpré. ([341]) [3 Abb.]: (1)Admiral Sir David Beatty, der als Bevollmächtigter der englischen Admiralität die abzuliefernde deutsche Kriegsflotte entgegennahm. (2)Konteradmiral Meurer, der im Auftrage des deutschen Flottenrates die Verhandlungen zur Übergabe der deutschen Kriegsflotte leitete. (3)Lord Robert Cecil, der zurückgetretene englische Blockademinister. (342) [Abb.]: Ansicht von Kiel mit dem Kriegshafen. (343) [2 Abb.]: (1)Deutscher Posten an der Stützmauer von Helgoland. (2)Deutsche Torpedoflotte im Hafen von Helgoland. (344) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (344) Die Ursachen des Zusammenbruchs des deutschen Heeres. (344) [Abb.]: Deutsche Luft- und Seestreitkräfte verlassen den Hafen von Helgoland. ([345]) [3 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Karl Renner, der deutschösterreichische Staatskanzler, ein Führer der österreichischen Sozialdemokratie. (2)Dr. Ludo M. Hartmann, der neuernannte Vertreter der Deutschösterreichischen Republik in Berlin. (3)Professor Dr. Preuß, deutscher Staatssekretär des Innern. (346) [Abb.]: Die erste Nationalversammlung der Abgeordneten von Deutsch Österreich im Sitzungsaal des Wiener Landhauses. (347) Aus der Praxis des russischen Bolschewismus. (347) [Abb.]: Verkündigung der Deutschösterreichischen Republik und ihres Anschlusses an den deutschen Freistaat am 12. November 1918 vor dem Parlament in Wien. (348 - 349) [Abb.]: Russische Bolschewisten überfallen mit umherstreifenden Soldatenbanden einsame Bauernhöfe, in denen sie Anhänger des Zarismus vermuten. (350) [3 Abb.]: (1)Schnelle Aburteilung durch bolschewistische Rote Garde an der finnischen Grenze. (2)Bolschewistische Soldateska legt nach Plünderung Feuer an ein Amtsgebäude. (3)Bolschewistische Rechtsprechung in Petersburg. ([351]) [Abb.]: Daheim - und Friede! (352) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 223 (Heft 223) ([353]) [Abb.]: Die Reichskonferenz der bundesstaatlichen Volksregierungen am 25. November 1918 im Sitzungsaal des Reichskanzlerhauses in Berlin. Im Hintergrund am mittleren Fenster, stehend, Friedrich Ebert. ([353]) [Abb.]: Die Urkunde über die Abdankung Wilhelms II. (354) [3 Abb.]: (1)Kaiser Wilhelm überschreitet nach seiner Abdankung die holländische Grenze am Bahnhof Eysden. (2)Der frühere Deutsche Kaiser mit seinem Gastgeber bei einem Spaziergang im Schloßpark von Amerongen. (3)Das Schloß Het Huis te Amerongen, in dem sich der frühere Deutsche Kaiser mit Erlaubnis der holländischen Regierung nach seinem Thronverzicht aufhält. Das Schloß gehört dem Grafen Godard Aldenburg Bentinck. (355) [Abb.]: Die deutschen Truppen verlassen in Erfüllung der Waffenstillstandsbedingungen Metz. (356 - 357) [11 Abb.]: Vertreter der bundesstaatlichen Volksregierungen bei der Reichskonferenz in Berlin. (1)Heinrich Ströbel, preußischer Ministerpräsident. (2)Dr. Kurt Rosenfeld, preußischer Justizminister. (3)Paul Hirsch, preußischer Minister des Innern. (4)Dr. Friedrich Muckle, bayrischer Gesandter in Berlin. (5)Dr. Georg Gradnauer, sächsicher Justizminister. (6)Karl Hildenbrand, württ. Gesandter in Berlin. (7)Geiß, badischer Ministerpräsident. (8)Dr. Ludwig Haas, badischer Minister des Innern. (9)Ulrich, hessischer Ministerpräsident. (10)Sivkovich, Vertreter von Mecklenburg-Schwerin. (11)Professor Dr. Neumann-Hofer, Vertreter von Lippe-Detmold. (358) [3 Abb.]: (1)General v. Eberhardt, der den Arbeiter- und Soldatenrat in Koblenz absetzen ließ, leitet den Rheinübergang bei Neuwied. (2)Deutsche Kolonnen überschreiten die von Pionieren erbaute Notbrücke über den Rhein bei Neuwied. (3)Übergang von Kolonnen heimkehrender deutscher Truppen über die Rheinbrücke bei Bonn. (359) [Abb.]: Empfang des heimkehrenden württembergischen Dragonerregiments Nr. 26 unter Führung des Majors Jobst vor dem Stuttgarter Rathaus am 30. November 1918 durch den Oberbürgermeister Lautenschlager, den Minister des Innern Crispien und namens des Stellvertretenden Generalkommandos durch den Obersten v. Hügel. (360) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (360) Fremde Fahnen . Ein Stimmungsbild aus den letzten Tagen des Großen Hauptquartiers. (360) [Abb.]: Am Münchener Hauptbahnhof zur Zeit der Demobilmachung. ( - ) [Abb.]: Rast durchziehender österreichisch-ungarischer Truppen in der Pfalz. (361) [Abb.]: Joseph Pilsudski, das polnische Staatsoberhaupt. (362) Die Brennstofffrage. (362) [2 Abb.]: (1)Englischer Soldat in seiner für Nordrußland bestimmten Ausrüstung. (2)Englischer Soldat auf Schneeschuhen befördert seine auf Schlitten verladene Ausrüstung im Norden Rußlands. (363) [Abb.]: Österreichisch-ungarische Artilleriekolonne auf dem Marsche. (364 - 365) Die Ostseeprovinzen. (364 - 365) [Abb.]: Esten von der Insel Kühno. (366) Die Szene des Waffenstillstands. (366) [2 Abb.]: (1)Alter Settukese. (2)Settukisches Mädchen. (367) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ankunft der deutschen Bevollmächtigten zum Abschluß eines Waffenstillstandes in den ersten französischen Linien bei Haudroy auf der Straße von La Capelle nach Rocquigny am 7. November 1918. (2)Die zweite Vollsitzung des Obersten Kriegsrats der Verbandsmächte zur endgültigen Festsetzung der Waffenstillstandsbedingungen in Versailles am 4. November 1918. ([368]) [Abb.]: Der Vorsitzende des Rats der Volksbeauftragten Friedrich Ebert spricht vor dem Reichskanzlerpalais in Berlin zu einer Ansammlung von Soldaten, die ihn zum Präsidenten der Deutschen Republik ausrufen wollten. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/18. Heft 224 (Heft 224) ([369]) [Abb.]: Belgischer Panzerwagen vor dem Rathause in Aachen nach der Besetzung der Stadt. ([369]) [Abb.]: Landung eines deutschen Riesenflugzeuges in Kassel, dem Sitz des deutschen Hauptquartiers. Zum Vergleich daneben ein Flugzeug gewöhnlicher Größe. (370) [4 Abb.]: Bilder von der deutschen Westgrenze. (1)Oben: Der Marktplatz von Eupen an der belgischen Grenze mit zurückgelassenem deutschen Militärgerät. (2)Mitte links: Verlassenes deutsches Geschütz vor einem Denkmal in Köln. (3)rechts: Zurückgelassenes modernes deutsches Fliegerabwehrgeschütz in einer Straße von Eupen. (4)Unten: Gefangene und Internierte erwarten in Herbesthal den Zug, der sie ihre Heimat nach Belgien zurückbefördern soll. (371) [Abb.]: Aus Brunstadt bei Mülhausen. (372) [Abb.]: Durchzug heimkehrender deutscher Krieger durch eine Stadt im Oberelsaß. (373) [2 Abb.]: (1)Vogesenlandschaft an der elsaß-lothringischen Grenze. (2)Das idyllisch gelegene Städtchen Markirch im Winter. (374) [Abb.]: Verschneites Vogesental bei Markirch. (375) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (375) Leermaterial und Sammelgut. (375) [Abb.]: Der Große Donon, der höchste Berg Elsaß-Lothringens. (375) Wie wir davon erfuhren. (376) [Abb.]: Rundgang der Waffenstillstandskommission der Verbandsmächte in Wilhelmshaven. (376) [Abb.]: Einlaufen des englischen Geschwaders mit der Waffenstillstandskommission der Verbandsmächte in Wilhelmshaven am 5. Dezember 1918. ([377]) Die Ereignisse im Großen Hauptquartier vor der Abdankung Kaiser Wilhelms. (378) [Abb.]: Die Abdankungsurkunde des früheren deutschen Kronprinzen. (378) Eisen, Kohle und Kali als Werkzeuge für den Wiederaufbau der deutschen Volkswirtschaft. (379) [3 Abb.]: (1)Der Führer der Spartakusgruppe und frühere Reichstagsabgeordnete Karl Liebknecht spricht zu seinen Anhängern von einem Denkmal der Berliner Siegesallee aus. (2)Der Demonstrationsumzug, der von Berliner Rüstungsarbeitern infolge der vom Spartakusbund veranlaßten Verkündigung des Generalstreiks unternommen wurde, auf der Straße Unter den Linden. (3)Zwei von den Anhängern der Spartakusgruppe unter dem "historischen Eckfenster" an der Straße Unter den Linden in Berlin eroberte Maschinengewehre werden auf einem Lastautomobil in Stellung gebracht. (379) [Abb.]: Feldmarschalleutnant v. Boog, Oberbefehlshaber der bewaffneten Macht Deutsch-Österreichs. (380) [2 Tab.]: (1)Roheisenerzeugung. (2)Kohlenproduktion. (380) [Abb.]: Die Judenmetzeleien in Lemberg. Im Hintergrund die Synagoge. ([381]) Unschädlichmachen angeschwemmter Minen auf Helgoland. (382) [Abb.]: Transport einer angeschwemmten englischen Mine über den Strand von Helgoland. (382) Vergesellschaftung der Produktionsmittel. (382) [2 Abb.]: Angeschwemmte englische Minen auf Helgoland. (1)Entfernen der Schießbaumwolle aus einer angeschwemmten englischen Mine. (2)Der Zünder einer auf Helgoland angeschwemmten englischen Mine wird unschädlich gemacht. (383) [Abb.]: Deutsche Torpedoboote als Minensuchschiffe mit der deutschen Handelsflagge, bereit zur Abfahrt, um die Nord- und Ostsee von Minen zu säubern. (384) [Abb.]: Die heimkehrenden Gardetruppen ziehen durch die Siegesallee in Berlin ein und werden von der Bevölkerung mit Jubel begrüßt. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 225 (Heft 225) ([385]) [Abb.]: Begrüßungsplakat der Stadt München für die heimkehrenden Truppen. ([385]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Begrüßung der einziehenden Gardetruppen am Brandenburger Tor in Berlin am 10. Dezember 1918. (2)Die Menschenmassen am Brandenburger Tor in Berlin beim Einzug der heimkehrenden Gardetruppen am 10. Dezember 1918. (386) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Fahnen des 2. Grenadier- und des Füsilier-Bataillons des 4. Garde-Grenadier-Regiments "Königin Elisabeth" beim Einzug der "Elisabether" in Berlin am 13. Dezember 1918. (2)Feierlicher Empfang der von der Front heimkehrenden Leipziger Garnisontruppen am 15. Dezember 1918. (387) [3 Abb.]: (1)Das Hauptquartier der Verbandsmächte in Trier, in dem die Vertreter der internationalen Waffenstillstandskommission ihren Wohnsitz aufschlugen. (2)Das Hotel zur Post in Trier, in dem die Verhandlungen über die Verlängerung des Waffenstillstandes stattfanden. (3)Trier, von Westen gesehen. (388) [Abb.]: Die feierliche Vereidigung der heimkehrenden deutschen Jägerdivision und der Gardekavallerieschützendivision unter Generalleutnant v. Lequis vor den Volksbeauftragten Ebert, Haase, Scheidemann und Dittmann im Steglitzer Rathaus am 9. Dezember 1918. ([389]) [Abb.]: Bodenbach an der böhmisch-sächsischen Grenze. (390) [Abb.]: Blick auf die deutsche Industriestadt Warnsdorf in Böhmen. (391) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (391) Das Ende der deutschen Flotte. (391) [2 Abb.]: (1)Das Rathaus von Reichenberg, der bisherigen Hauptstadt von Deutsch-Böhmen. (2)Blick auf Karlsbad in Böhmen. (391) [Abb.]: Deutsche U-Boote werden nach Harwich gebracht. (392) Der Rückzug der Armee Mackensens. (392) [Abb.]: Die hauptsächlichen Typen der infolge des Waffenstillstands zur See abgelieferten deutschen Kriegschiffe. ([393]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Karl Liebknecht(X), der Führer der Spartakusleute, bringt am 16. Dezember 1918 von der Balustrade des preußischen Abgeordnetenhauses in Berlin, in dem die Reichskonferenz der Arbeiter- und Soldatenräte tagte, ein Hoch auf die Spartakustruppe aus. (2)Demonstrierende Menge vor dem preußischen Abgeordnetenhause in Berlin während der Tagung der Reichskonferenz der Arbeiter- und Soldatenräte. (394) [2 Abb.]: (1)Ein Agitator spricht zu jugendlichen Arbeitern und Arbeiterinnen, die vor dem preußischen Abgeordnetenhause in Berlin eine Demonstration veranstalteten. (2)Die Reichskonferenz der Arbeiter- und Soldatenräte Deutschlands am 16. Dezember 1918 im preußischen Abgeordnetenhause in Berlin. (395) [Abb.]: Rückmarsch der Armee Mackensens durch Südungarn. (396 - 397) Wie entsteht ein Flugzeug? (396 - 397) [Abb.]: August Euler, der frühere erfolgreiche Flugzeugbauer, wurde als Unterstaatssekretär mit der Leitung des neugeschaffenen Reichsluftamtes betraut. (398) Ein Heimkehrender an die Kriegskameraden. (398) [6 Abb.]: (1)In einer Flugzeugfabrik: Verspannungsarbeiten an Gerippen von Tragflächen. (2)In einer Flugzeugfabrik: Prüfung des Höhensteuers auf seine Tragfähigkeit durch Belastung mit Sand. (3)In einer Propellerfabrik: Letztes Prüfen der fertigen Propeller vor dem Versand. (4)In einer Motorenfabrik: Prüfstand für Flugzeugmotoren, auf dem die Motoren vor dem Einbauen in die Flugzeuge einer tagelangen Prüfung unterzogen werden. Der Prüfstand ist mit einem Gitter umgeben, das absplitternde Propellerteile auffangen soll. (5)In einer Propellerfabrik: Anfertigung des Propellers aus einzelnen Holzblättern. (6)In einer Montagehalle einer Flugzeugfabrik: Einbau der Motoren in die Flugzeugrümpfe. ([399]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Der Eingang zu einem Soldatenheim in Berlin. (2)Das Innere des Soldatenheims in dem früheren Konzertkaffee "Eins A" in der Potsdamer Straße in Berlin. (400) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 226 (Heft 226) ([401]) [Abb.]: Ansprache des Reichstagsabgeordneten Ledebour von der Unabhängigen Sozialdemokratischen Partei an die Menschenmenge während der Waffenruhe beim Weihnachtsputsch in Berlin am 24. Dezember 1918. ([401]) [Abb.]: Beerdigung der bei den Weihnachtskämpfen um Schloß und Marstall in Berlin gefallenen Matrosen. (402) [4 Abb.]: Bilder vom Weihnachtsputsch in Berlin. (1)Der Haupteingang des Königlichen Schlosses in Berlin nach der Beschießung. (2)Marineposten vor dem Königlichen Schloßin Berlin nach den beendeten Kämpfen. (3)Der zerschossene Eingang des Königlichen Schlosses mit Blick in den Hof, in dem Maschinengewehre und ein Geschütz stehen. (4)Zerschossenes Zimmer im Südflügel des Königlichen Schlosses in Berlin mit einem Maschinengewehrstand am Fenster. ([403]) [5 Abb.]: (1)Wels, Stadtkommandant von Berlin, der bei dem Weihnachtsputsch in Berlin von den Matrosen gefangen gehalten wurde. (2)Volksbeauftragter Noske. (3)Volksbeauftragter Wissel. (4)Graf v. Brockdorff-Rantzau, Gesandter in Kopenhagen, wurde zum Staatssekretär des Äußern ernannt. (5)Die Riesendemonstration der Mehrheitssozialisten am 29. Dezember 1918 vor dem Reichstagsgebäude und dem Bismarckdenkmal in Berlin. (404) [Abb.]: Regierungstreue Sturmtruppen erstürmen am 24. Dezember 1918 unter Zuhilfenahme von Handgranaten den Eingang des von Matrosen und Spartakusleuten besetzten Königlichen Schlosses in Berlin ([405]) [3 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Franz Klein, früherer österreichischer Justizminister, wurde als Vorbereiter und Leiter der Friedensverhandlungen in den deutsch-österreichischen Staatsrat gewählt. (2)Professor Richard v. Moellendorf, Unterstaatssekretär im Reichswirtschaftsamt. (3)Dr. Georg Graf Arco, einer der Miterfinder der drahtlosen Telegraphie, wurde als unabhängiger Sozialdemokrat in das preußische Handelsministerium berufen. (406) [3 Abb.]: (1)Die Opfer der Unruhen in Posen werden in feierlichem Zuge zu Grabe getragen. (2)Die Kommandanten der polnischen Bürgerwehr von Posen mit dem Stadtkommandanten Maciaszek (X) bei einem Umzug durch die Stadt. (3)Maschinengewehr auf dem Balkon eines Privathauses in Posen. (407) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (407) Soldatenräte. (407) [Abb.]: Deutsche Kraftfahrerkolonne in Finnland. (408) [Abb.]: Abschiedsparade der letzten deutschen Truppen vor dem General Graf v. der Goltz auf dem Domplatz in Helsingfors. ([uncounted]) [Abb.]: Abzug deutscher Truppen aus Kurland. ([409]) Die Politik der Ukraine. (410) [Abb.]: Am Sonntagmorgen beim Tee in Linianka, einem Kosakendorf in der Nähe von Rostow. (410) [6 Abb.]: Bilder aus Charkow in der Ukraine. (1)Armenier und Kosak in einer Droschke. (2)Typisches russisches Gespann. (3)Russische Volkstypen. (4)Ein Landmädchen näht einem deutschen Soldaten einen Knopf an. (5)Die Kaiserlich Deutsche Kommandantur. (6)Blick auf die Stadt. ([411]) [Abb.]: Straßenkampf in Kiew: Bewaffnete Panzerautomobile säubern die Straße von Plünderern. (412 - 413) Die Franzosen in Elsaß-Lothringen. (414) [Abb.]: Französische Truppen des Marschalls Pétain ziehen am 25. November 1918 in Straßburg ein. (414) [2 Abb.]: (1)Französische Tirailleur-Soldaten bemalen deutsche Schilderhäuser in Mannheim mit den französischen Farben. (2)Lothringische Mädchen in Nationaltracht schließen sich den im Parademarsch vorbeiziehenden französischen Truppen beim Einzug in Metz an. (415) Die ersten Franzosentage im besetzten Rheingebiet. (416) [3 Abb.]: (1)Aufziehen einer französischen Wache in Trier vor dem Wahrzeichen der Moselstadt, der berühmten Porta nigra. (2)Französische Kavallerie-Patrouille in den Straßen von Mainz. (3)Französische militärische Kontrolle auf der Mannheimer Rheinbrücke. (416) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 227 (Heft 227) ([417]) [Abb.]: Demonstration der Kommunisten vor dem Ministerium des Äußern in München. ([417]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Poincaré, der Präsident Frankreichs, fährt mit seinem Gast, dem amerikanischen Präsidenten Wilson, durch die Straßen von Paris. (2)Die Ankunft Wilsons im Hafen von Brest. (418) [Abb.]: Von den Franzosen aus dem Elsaß ausgewiesene Deutsche überschreiten auf ihrer Flucht mit ihrer Habe die Rheinbrücke von Straßburg nach Kehl. (419) [Abb.]: Abzug der deutschen Truppen aus der Ukraine: Abmarsch aus Odessa. ([420 - 421]) [4 Abb.]: Die Engländer im Baltikum gegen die Bolschewisten. (1)Englische Matrosen mit Madsen-Maschinengewehren an der Spitze estnischer Truppen. (2)Estnische Truppen in Reval erwarten Instruktionen für den Gebrauch von Madsen-Maschinengewehren. (3)Im Unwetter an Bord des englischen Kriegschiffes "Caradoc": Vor der Beschießung der baltischen Küste. (4)Ein Geschütz des englischen Kriegschiffes "Caradoc" in Tätigkeit gegen die Bolschewisten in Estland. (423) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (424) Deutsche und englische Kommando verteidigen Riga gegen anrückende russische Bolschewiki. (424) [4 Abb.]: (1)Der Berliner Polizeipräsident Emil Eichhorn, der mit Gewalt seines Postens enthoben werden mußte. Nach seiner Flucht aus Berlin wurde er steckbrieflich verfolgt. (2)Der württembergische Oberst Walter Reinhardt, der neue Kriegsminister, zuletzt Leiter der Demobilmachungs-Abteilung im Preußischen Kriegsministerium. (3)Preußischer Minister Eugen Ernst, der neben seinen bisherigen Funktionen an Stelle des abgesetzten Spartakisten Eichhorn noch die Leitung des Berliner Polizeipräsidiums übernommen hat. (4)Artillerie in den Straßen Berlins. Die Mannschaften tragen ein Schild mit der Aufschrift "Halt! Wer weitergeht, wird erschossen!" und halten jeden Fußgänger und jedes Gefährt an, um die Waffenabgabe zu erzwingen. (424) [Abb.]: Aus den Berliner Revolutionstagen. Zusammenstoß von Demonstrationszügen vor dem Warenhaus Wertheim am Leipziger Platz in Berlin. ( - ) [Abb.]: Sturm der Regierungstruppen auf den von Spartakisten besetzten Schlesischen Bahnhof in Berlin am 13. Januar 1919. ([425]) [Abb.]: (1)Die Straßenpassanten in der Nähe des Mosseschen Hauses in Berlin bringen sich in Sicherheit, als von den Spartakisten Schüsse abgegeben werden. (2)Patrouille von Regierungstruppen mit Gewehr und Handgranaten in der Leipziger Straße in Berlin. (426) Neues Leben blüht aus den Ruinen! (426) [6 Abb.]: Von den Spartakusunruhen in Berlin. (1)Die von den Spartakisten errichteten Barrikaden aus Zeitungspapierrollen vor dem Mossehaus in der Schützenstraße. (2)Ein Maschinengewehr der Regierungstruppen bestreicht von dem erstürmten Vorwärtsgebäude aus die umliegenden Häuser. (3)Die Schießspuren am Mossehaus nach der Vertreibung der Spartakisten. (4)Die Vorderfront des Vorwärtsgebäudes in den Lindenstraße nach der Vertreibung der Spartakisten. (5)Wie es im Innern des Polizeipräsidiums nach der Vertreibung der Spartakisten aussah. (6)Wie die Spartakisten im Innern des Wolffschen Telegraphen-Büros hausten. ([427]) Die Einwirkung des Krieges auf die Erdoberfläche. (428 - 429) [Abb.]: Wiederaufbau im zerstörten Gebiet am Isonzo, wozu das Material aus dem Stellungskrieg ausgiebig mit benutzt wird. (428 - 429) Feldluftschiffer. (428 - 429) [3 Abb.]: Bei den deutschen Feldluftschiffern. (1)Oben: Fahrbare Telephonstation, die mit dem Beobachter im Ballon verbunden ist und die Meldungen nach rückwärts weitergibt. (2)Mitte: Prüfen des Ballonventils. (3)Unten: Besprechung mit dem Ballonbeobachter vor dem Aufstieg. Am Ballonkorb ist die Karte des Geländeabschnittes angebracht. (430) [3 Abb.]: Bei den deutschen Feldluftschiffern. (1)Oben: Der Beobachter im Ballonkorb schießt mit der Leuchtpistole ein Leuchtsignal nach der Erde zu ab. (2)Mitte: Flicken der verletzten Ballonhülle. (3)Unten: Der Ballon mit geöffnetem Entleerungsloch. (431) Enver Pascha. (431) [Abb.]: Enver Pascha spricht an der Bahre des Feldmarschalls v. der Goltz. (432) Sind Blindgänger dem Ackerbau gefährlich? (432) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 228 (Heft 228) ([433]) [Abb.]: Die Verhandlungen zwischen Staatssekretär Erzberger und Marschall Foch wegen Verlängerung des Waffenstillstandes im Salonwagen Fochs auf dem Bahnhof in Trier: Erzberger während seiner Rede. ([433]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Generalmajor Frhr. v. Hammerstein, der Nachfolger des Generalmajors v. Winterfeldt im Vorsitz der deutschen Waffenstillstandskommission. (2)Die Eröffnung der Friedenskonferenz im Ministerium des Auswärtigen am Quai d'Orsay in Paris. (434) [9 Abb.]: (1)Der schwedische Sozialistenführer Branting, dem in der Sozialistenzusammenkunft, die in Bern tagte, der Vorsitz übertragen wurde. (2)Dr. Karl Liebknecht, der Führer der Spartakisten, wurde nach seiner Verhaftung in Berlin erschossen, als er sich seiner Verurteilung durch die Flucht entziehen konnte. (3)Frau Rosa Luxemburg, die mit Liebknecht die "Rote Fahne" in Berlin herausgab, wurde nach ihrer Verhaftung von der wütenden Menge auf der Straße getötet. (4)Ledebour, unabhängiger Sozialdemokrat, wurde wegen seiner Verbindung mit dem Spartakusbunde in Schutzhaft genommen. (5)Thomas, der frühere französische Munitionsminister. (6)Seitz, einer der Präsidenten der prov. österr. Nationalversammlung. (7)Karl Radek, der in Berlin verhaftete russische Bolschewist. (8)Gompers, der amerikanische Gewerkschaftsführer. (9)Henderson, der frühere Arbeitervertreter in der englischen Regierung. (435) [7 Abb.]: Bilder von der Wahl zur deutschen Nationalversammlung. (1)Wahlplakat für die soziale Republik. (2)Plakate gegen den Bolschewismus. (3)Die Flut der Flugblätter am Wahltag in Berlin. (4)Wahlplakat an einem Berliner Straßenbahnwagen. (5)Mönche vor dem Wahllokal in München. (6)Barmherzige Schwestern vor dem Wahllokal in München. (7)Starke Wahlbeteiligung, auch der Frauen, in Berlin: das Anstehen vor dem Wahllokal. ([436]) [Abb.]: Verbrennung von Regierungsflugblättern und Wahlzetteln durch demonstrierende Spartakisten auf dem Augustusplatz in Leipzig. ([437]) [Abb.]: Nichtuniformierte Wachtposten in Wien. (438) [Abb.]: Vereidigung der Berliner Garde auf die Republik am 15. Januar 1919 durch den Kommandeur der Franzer (des Kaiser-Franz-Garde-Grenadierregiments), Spiro, der die Soldatenräte durch Handschlag verpflichtete, die ihrerseits die Vereidigung der ihnen unterstellten Mannschaften vornahmen. (439) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (439) Das Vordringen der Polen in Posen, Westpreußen und Schlesien. (439) [2 Abb.]: (1)Panzerkraftwagen in den Straßen Berlins zur Sicherung der Wahlen zur Nationalversammlung. (2)Die Wiederherstellung der Ruhe in Berlin. Einzug von Regierungstruppen. (439) [4 Abb.]: (1)Die Prinzeninseln Halki und Antigone im Marmarameer, wo die Verhandlungen zwischen Vertretern der Verbandsmächte und der russischen Bolschewisten stattfinen sollten. (2)Ignaz Padererwski, der bekannte Klavierspieler, wurde zum Präsidenten von Polen ausgerufen. (3)Truppen des deutschen Granzschutzes im Osten überschreiten die Netze auf einer Notbrücke, die an Stelle der von den Polen zerstörten Brücke gebaut wurde. (4)Ankunft einer Infanterieabteilung des deutschen Grenzschutzes im Osten zur Vertreibung der Polen aus der im Netzetal gelgenen Stadt Samotschin. (440) [Abb.]: In einem Wahllokal in Berlin während der Wahlen zur Nationalversammlung. ( - ) [Abb.]: Straßenkampf deutscher Grenzschutztruppen mit polnischen Aufrührern in Bentschen in der Provinz Polen. (441) Ein letzter Eindruck deutscher Macht. (442) [Abb.]: Schweizerisches Militär in Wien zum Schutze eines von der Schweiz kommenen Lebensmitteltransportes für die hungernde Bevölkerung Wiens. In der Mitte: der Kommandant Oberst Frey. Links: sein Unterkommandant Oberleutnant Schmeder. (442) [2 Abb.]: (1)Engländer in Wien. Gruppenbild der Offiziere. Von links nach rechts: 1. Hauptmann Rugman, 2. Leutnant Keeler, 3. ?, 4. Leutnant Parker, 5. Major Dibben, 6. Leutnant Iwench, 7. Leutnant Harwood, 8. Hauptmann Stevenson, 9. Leutnant Dowelen, 10. Hauptmann Williams. (2)Engländer vor dem Wiener Rathaus. (443) Pferdeversteigerung. (443) [Abb.]: Pferdeversteigerung zur Zeit der Demobilmachung in Deutschland. (444 - 445) Von der Ausrüstung der schweizerischen Armee. (444 - 445) [Abb.]: Die Demobilisierung der englischen Soldaten im Kristallpalast in London. Die Soldaten begeben sich in die Sammelhalle (1 und 2), entledigen sich ihrer Waffen (3), die geprüft werden (4), erhalten eine Friedensausstattung und eine Geldsumme (5 bis 9) und sind nach verschiedenen Eintragungen und Abstempelungen demobilisiert. (446) Bolschewismus und Preisgestaltung. (446) [6 Abb.]: Die Herstellung von Stahlhelmen für die schweizerische Armee. (1)Bearbeitung der Stahlhelme an der Ziehpresse. (2)Die fertig geformten Stahlhelme werden einzeln gehämmert. (3)Die erste Formgabe des Blechstückes in der Ziehpresse. (4)Weitere Stufen der Formbildung in der Ziehpresse. (5)Das Glühen und Härten der fertigen Stahlhelme im Ölbade unter Kontrolle eines Beamten. (6)Die Innenpolsterung der Stahlhelme mit Ledergarnituren. ([447]) Beschießung von Paris durch deutsche Ferngeschütze. (448) [Karte]: Plan von Paris mit Bezeichnung der Punkte, an denen die Geschosse der deutschen Langrohrgeschütze eingeschlagen haben. (448) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 229 (Heft 229) ([449]) [Abb.]: Eine Sitzung des Zentralrates der A.- und S.-Räte in Berlin, der als bisheriger Inhaber und Repräsentant der Souveränität im Reiche seine Befugnisse an die Nationalversammlung übergeben hat. Von links: Grzesinski, Struve, Faaß, Pfaff, Horter, Maier, Knoblauch, Heller, Herbert, Zwosta, Cohen (Vorsitzender), Lampl, Leinert (Vorsitzender), Waeger (Schriftführer), Schäfer (Kassierer), Kohl, König. ([449]) [Abb.]: Die nach Weimar bestimmten Zeitungspakete werden in ein Flugzeug der Deutschen Luftreedereigesellschaft befördert, das täglich zwischen Berlin und Weimar verkehrte. (450) [8 Abb.]: Die Eröffnung der Nationalversammlung in Weimar. (1)Berliner Schutzleute üben die Legitimationskontrolle der Abgeordneten aus. (2)Abgeordnete auf dem Wege zur Eröffnungssitzung. (3)Die Volksbeauftragten Scheidemann und Landsberg begeben sich zur Nationalversammlung. (4)Der Fraktionsvorstand der Deutschnationalen Volkspartei (sitzend von links nach rechts): Schulz, Graf Posadowsky, Margarete Behm, Dühringer; (stehend von links nach rechts): Schiele, Biener, Behrens, Vizepräsident Dietrich, Dr. Rösicke, Pfarrer Traub; (5)Vizepräsident Fehrenbach (links), begibt sich zur Eröffnungssitzung. (6)Die weiblichen Zentrumsmitglieder (vordere Reihe von links nach rechts): Helene Weber, Hedwig Drausfeld, Agnes Neuhaus, Maria Zettler; (hintere Reihe): Christine Teusch, Maria Schmitz. (7)Die weiblichen Abgeordneten der Mehrheitssozialisten (sitzend von links nach rechts): Anna Simon, Elfriede Ryneck, Frieda Hauke, Gertrud Lodahl, Else Höfs, Fraktionsvorstandsmitglied Marie Juchacz, Antonie Pfülf, Minna Bollmann; (stehend von links nach rechts): Johanna Reitze, Luise Schröder, Minna Eichler, Ernestine Lutze, Johanna Tesch, Elisabeth Röhl, Wilhelmine Kähler, Frieda Lührs, Anna Blos, Klara Bohm-Schuch, Minna Schilling. (8)Die vor dem Nationaltheater aufgestellte Ehrenkompanie. ([451]) [Abb.]: Eröffnung der Nationalversammlung im Nationaltheater in Weimar am 6. Februar 1919, nachmittags 3 1/4 Uhr. Friedrich Ebert hält als Volksbeauftragter die Eröffnungsrede. ([452 - 453]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Strandschloß in Kolberg, der Sitz des von Kassel nach Kolberg verlegten Großen Hauptquartiers. (2)Die deutsche Oberste Heeresleitung. (454) [Karte]: Karte zu den polnischen Ansprüchen auf deutsches Gebiet mit der im Waffenstillstandsvertrag vereinbarten Demarkationslinie zwischen Deutschen und Polen. (455) [2 Abb.]: (1)Im Werbebüro des ersten Landesschützenkorps. Freiwillige lassen sich anwerben. (2)Vor einem Berliner Werbebüro für den Ostmarkenschutz. (455) [Abb.]: Zu den Vorgängen in Bremen. Oberst v. Gerstenberg, Führer der Division Gerstenberg. (456) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (456) Ein letzter Eindruck deutscher Macht. (456) [Abb.]: Ein Werbeoffizier fordert auf den Straßen Berlins zum Eintritt in die Grenzwehr gegen den Feind im Osten auf. ( - ) [Abb.]: Einzug der Division Gerstenberg in Bremen. ([457]) [Abb.]: Flur in der Tausendmann-Kaserne in Wilhelmshaven nach dem Kampf mit Spartakusleuten in der Nacht zum 28. Januar 1919. (458) [3 Abb.]: (1)Freiwillige für Bremen ziehen vor das Rathaus in Hamburg. (2)Zur Besetzung der Kaserne des 20. Fußartillerieregiments in Bahrenfeld-Hamburg. Der Eingang zur Kaserne. (3)Zur Bewaffnung der Zivilbevölkerung in Hamburg. (459) Eröffnung der Nationalversammlung in Weimar. (460 - 461) Englischer Verwundeten- und Gefangenentransport verläßt Swinemünde. (460 - 461) [Abb.]: Der englische 9000-Tonnen-Dampfer "Formosa" verläßt mit einem größeren Transport englischer Verwundeter den Hafen von Swinemünde. (460 - 461) Männer des Tages. (462) [3 Abb.]: (1)Konteradmiral Adolf v. Trotha, Chef des Admiralstabs im Reichsmarineamt. (2)Legationsrat Dr. Töpfer, ein Stettiner Kaufmann, wurde als kaufmännischer Helfer aus dem Wirtschaftsleben für die Durchführung der Reform des deutschen Auslanddienstes zum Unterstaatssekretär im Auswärtigen Amt ernannt. (3)Tost, der neue Vorsitzende des Marineausschusses in Berlin. (462) Die Frau in der Nationalversammlung. (462) [8 Abb.]: (1)Anna Blos, Sozialdemokratische Partei. (2)Klara Bohm-Schuch, Sozialdemokratische Partei. (3)Marie Juchacz, Sozialdemokratische Partei. (4)Frau Elfriede Ryneck. (5)Fräulein Dr. Gertrud Bäumer, Deutsche Demokratische Partei. (6)Margarete Behm, Deutschnationale Volkspartei. (7)Fräulein v. Gierke, Deutschnationale Volkspartei. (8)Frau Luise Zietz, Unabhängige Sozialdemokratische Partei. (463) Wiesbaden zur Franzosenzeit. (463) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Franzosen in Wiesbaden. Aufziehen der Wache vor dem früheren Kgl. Schloß, dem Sitz des französischen Kommandanten von Wiesbaden. (2)Die Franzosen in Wiesbaden. Antreten vor dem Rathaus. (464) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 230 (Heft 230) ([465]) [Abb.]: Die erste Sitzung des neuen deutschen Kabinetts unter dem Vorsitz des Ministerpräsidenten Scheidemann im Schloß zu Weimar. ([465]) [Abb.]: Sklavenarbeit der von Frankreich gegen Recht und Menschlichkeit zurückgehaltenen kriegsgefangenen Deutschen bei der Straßenwiederherstellung unter englischer Aufsicht im zerstörten französischen Gebiet. (466) [2 Abb.]: (1)Barnes, der Vertreter Englands, spricht in der Vollsitzung der Friedenskonferenz in Paris am 14. Februar 1919. (2)Der französische Minister Léon Bourgeois spricht in der Vollführung der Friedenskonferenz in Paris am 14. Februar 1919 über Völkerbundsfragen. (467) [Abb.]: Abtransport kriegsgefangener Russen, Rumänen und Südslawen auf der Donau bei Regensburg. (468 - 469) [Karte]: Karte des Saargebiets. (470) [Abb.]: Verhaftung des Attentäters Emilie Cottin, der auf den französischen Ministerpräsidenten Clemenceau einen Schuß abgab. (470) [4 Abb.]: Der Streik in Glasgow. (1)Transportwagen mit bewaffneter Begleitmannschaft in Glasgow. (2)Militärische Bewachung einer eisenbahnbrücke über den Clyde. (3)Der Prügel in Tätigkeit: Der Streikführer Galagher wird verhaftet. (4)Barrikade in einer Straße von Glasgow. (471) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (471) Die Blockade der Ostsee durch die Verbandsmächte. (471) Friedrich Ebert. (472) [2 Abb.]: Die Streik- und Spartakusbewegung im Ruhrgebiet. (1)Biwak der Regierungstruppen vor dem beschädigten Rathaus in Bottrop nach der Vertreibung der Spartakisten. (2)Verhaftung des Spartakistenführers Fuldzennek in Bottroß, der später im Handgemenge erschossen wurde. (472) [Abb.]: Die englische Blockade in der Ostsee: Das zwischen Saßnitz und Trelleborg verkehrende Fährschiff wird von einem englischen Zerstörer untersucht. ( - ) [Abb.]: Deutsche Sicherheitswehr verhindert die von streikenden Arbeitern beabsichte Zerstörung von Kohlengrubenanlagen. ([473]) [Karte]: Das neue Deutschland nach Anschluß Deutsch-Österreichs. (474) [Abb.]: Der deutschösterreichische Staatssekretär des Äußern Dr. Otto Bauer im Zuge Wien-Weimar. (474) [2 Abb.]: (1)Wahlsiegfeier der Sozialisten vor dem Parlamentsgebäude in Wien. Von links nach rechts: Abgeordnete Therese Schlesinger, Unterstaatssekretär Dr. Deutsch, Präsident der Nationalversammlung Dr. Seitz, Dr. Fritz Adler, Unterstaatssekretär Glöckel, Abgeordneter Sever und Offiziere der Volkswehr. (2)Kundgebung für den Anschluß Deutsch-Österreichs in Wien am 2. Februar 1919. Staatssekretär Dr. Bauer spricht für den Anschluß an Deutschland. (475) Der Zusammenbruch der ottomanischen Armee in Palästina und die Katastrophe von Damaskus. (475) [Abb.]: Ankunft der deutschen Truppen aus Asien in Haidar Pascha (Konstantinopel) und Empfang durch den Marschall Liman v. Sanders. (476 - 477) Bolschewisten und Spartakisten. (478) [2 Abb.]: (1)Antibolschewistisches Plakat: Trümmer oder Aufbau? (2)Antibolschewistisches Plakat: Deutschlands ideale Zukunft unter der Herrschaft des Bolschewisten. (478) [2 Abb.]: (1)Antibolschewistisches Plakat in den Straßen Berlins: Bolschewismus heißt die Welt im Blut ersäufen. (2)Antibolschewistisches Plakat: Bolschewismus bringt Krieg, Arbeitslosigkeit und Hungersnot. (479) Übergang der letzten deutschen Truppen über die Donau. (479) [Abb.]: Die letzten deutschen Truppen überschreiten die Donau bei Belgrad auf der Schiffbrücke nach Semlin. Gesehen vom serbischen Ufer. Im Hintergrunde die Eisenbahnbrücke. (480) [Abb.]: Begrüßung der heimgekehrten ostafrikanischen Heldenschar am 3. März 1919 am Pariser Platz in Berlin. Die Reiter, von links nach rechts: Gouverneur Dr. Schnee, Major Kraut, Generalleutnant z.D. Wahle, Generalmajor v. Lettow-Vorbeck, Kapitän z.S. Loof, Kommandant der "Königsberg"; neben v. Lettow-Vorbeck stehend: Oberleutnant d. Res. v. Rucktäschell. Auf der Tribüne hält die Begrüßungsrede der Reichskolonialminister Dr. Bell. Links von ihm: Vizeadmiral Rogge, Staatssekretär des Reichsmarineamtes; rechts: Kriegsminister Oberst Reinhardt, Dr. Reicke, Bürgermeister von Berlin, Major Strümpell vom Kommando der Schutztruppen, Dr. Solf, Staatssekretär a.D., Oberleutnant v. Hepke vom Kommando der Schutztruppen. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 231 (Heft 231) ([481]) [4 Abb.]: (1)Dr. Adolf Müller, bayrischer Gesandter in Bern, (2)Dr. Karl Melchior, Hamburg, (3)Professor Dr. Schücking, Marburg, wurden zusammen mit dem Grafen v. Brockdorff-Rantzau, Reichsminister Dr. Eduard David und Reichsminister Giesberts von der deutschen Regierung als Unterhändler zu den Friedensverhandlungen entsandt. (4)General v. Lettow-Vorbeck mit Gouverneur Dr. Schnee und seiner ostafrikanischen Heldenschar nach ihrer Ankunft in Berlin. ([481]) [3 Abb.]: (1)Oberes Bild: Inneres eines von den Spartakisten völlig ausgeplünderten Warenhauses in Halle. (2)Mittleres Bild: Waffenkammer im Stadthaus von Hamburg, woselbst die Zivilpersonen Hamburgs ihre Waffen abgeben mußten. (3)Unteres Bild: Den Spartakisten in Halle wieder abgenommene Silbersachen und anderes Diebesgut. (482) [5 Abb.]: Die Märzunruhen in Berlin. (1)Die zur Vertreibung der Spartakisten anrückende Volkswehr mit Tank und Panzerwagen. Die Soldaten sind mit Gewehren, Handgranaten und Flammenwerfern ausgerüstet. (2)Auf dem Alexanderplatz aufgestellter Minenwerfer, mit dem 2 1/2-Zentner-Minen gegen die von den Spartakisten besetzten Häuser abgeschossen wurden. Im Hintergrunde links das völlig ausgeplünderte Warenhaus Tietz. (3)Ein Bild der Verheerung: Haus in der Alten Schützenstraße beim Alexanderplatz, in der heftige Kämpfe stattfanden. (4)Die durch Plünderung von seiten der Spartakisten und Beschießung mittels schwerer Minen stark beschädigten Wohnhaus am Alexanderplatz, an der Ecke der Alexander- und Prenzlauer Straße. (5)Meuterer der Republikanischen Soldatenwehr, die sich zum Teil mit den Spartakisten vereinigte. Um Überfälle auf die Begleitmannschaft zu verhindern, müssen die Gefangenen mit erhobenen Händen marschieren. (483) [Abb.]: Bayrischer Posten als Grenzschutz an der böhmischen Grenze bei der Paßkontrolle. Unmittelbar hinter dem Grenzpfahl mit dem bayrischen Wappen steht die Grenzhütte der Tschechen. (484) [Abb.]: Sprengung einer Spartakistenansammlung auf der Theresienwiese in München. ([485]) [Abb.]: Die Eröffnung der deutschösterreichischen Nationalversammlung am 4. März 1919 im Parlamentsgebäude in Wien. (486) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (487) Über den Bevölkerungsausfall in Deutschland und in Frankreich infolge des Krieges. (487) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die neue Uniform der tschechoslowakischen Offiziere. Tuchaufschläge mit Silberstreifen und Nummern an der Mütze und am Rockkragen. In der Mütze außerdem eine grüne Kokarde mit den in Silber gestickten buchstaben "RCS". (2)Demonstration in Wien für den Anschluß Westungarns an Deutsch-Österreich. (487) Rettung eines Kaiserschützenoberleutnants aus gefährlicher Lage im Adamellogebiet. (488) [Abb.]: Rettung eines Kaiserschützenoberleutnants durch eine Patrouille im Adamellogebiet. (488) [Abb.]: Ankunft der deutschen Orientkämpfer mit dem Dampfer "Patmos" in Hamburg. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 232 (Heft 232) ([489]) [Abb.]: Marschall Foch beim Viererrat. ([489]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Zur Auslieferung der deutschen Handelsflotte. Ein deutsches Schiff mit dem von den Verbandsmächten vorgeschriebenen Zeichen, das alte deutsche Schiffe tragen müssen, die für den guten Willen des Verbandes, Deutschland Lebensmittel zukommen zu lassen, ausgeliefert werden müssen. (2)Schwere deutsche Lokomotiven verlassen die Heimat auf der Fahrt zur Übergabe an die Verbandsmächte. (490) [2 Abb.]: Straßenumzug vor der Reichskanzlei in Berlin im Anschluß an eine Massenkundgebung gegen die Zerstückelung Deutschlands am 23. März 1919. (1)Die Spitze des Zuges. (2)Einige der zahlreichen Plakatträger. (491) [3 Abb.]: (1)Polnische Generale und Vertreter der Verbündeten bei der Truppenschau in Posen am 2. März 1919. (2)Polnische Ulaneneskadron vor dem alten Schloß in Posen. (3)Polnische Artillerie vor den Vertretern der Verbündeten. (492) [Abb.]: Einbringen polnischer Gefangener in ein westpreußisches Städtchen durch Truppen des deutschen Grenzschutzes. ([493]) [Abb.]: Der bolschewistische Kriegskommissar und Schöpfer der "Roten Armee" in Rußland, Trotzki, schreitet mit seinem Generalstab in Moskau die Front eines lettischen Regiments, der Kerntruppe der Roten Garde, ab. (494) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (494) Die Menschenverluste im Weltkrieg. (494) [Abb.]: Kampf mit bolschewistischen Banden in Kurland. ([495]) [Abb.]: In Hamburg ausgeladenes amerikanisches Weizenmehl für die tschechoslowakische Republik. (496) Erinnerungsmarken an die Nationalversammlung. (496) [3 Abb.]: Preisgekrönte Entwürfe für die Freimarken zur Erinnerung an die Nationalversammlung. (1)Entwurf von Ernst Böhm, Charlottenburg, zur Ausführung als 15-Pf-Marke vorgesehen. (2)Georg A. Mather, Berlin, zur Ausführung als 25-Pf-Marke vorgesehen. (3)Hugo Frank, Stuttgart, zur Ausführung als 10-Pf-Marke vorgesehen. (496) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 233 (Heft 233) ([497]) [Abb.]: Abreise der deutschen Friedensabgeordneten vom Potsdamer Bahnhof in Berlin nach Paris. X Graf Brockdorff-Rantzau im Gespräch mit Mitgliedern der Abordnung kurz vor der Abfahrt. ([497]) [5 Abb.]: Der Kommunistenaufstand in Würzburg. (1)Die Ausrufung der bayrischen Räterepublik durch den Russen Weibel am 7. April 1919. (2)Der Sächsiche Kriegsminister Neuring, der von einer Horde Kommunisten in die Elbe geworfen und erschossen wurde. (3)Der bayrische Oberst Ritter v. Epp, Führer eines Freikorps zum Schutze der Heimat gegen bolschewistische Umsturzbewegungen. (4)General Haas, Führer der von Bayern zu Hilfe gerufenen württembergischen Freiwilligen-Abteilung, die Augsburg besetzte. (5)Der bayrische Ministerpräsident Johannes Hoffmann, der anläßlich der Unruhen in München mit der Regierung nach Bamberg übersiedelte. (498) [2 Abb.]: (1)Regierungstruppen in Augsburg nach Einnahme der Stadt. (2)Regierungstruppen durchsuchen bei Nacht eine verdächtige Wohnung nach Waffen. (499) [Abb.]: Wider den Bolschewismus. (500 - 501) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (502) Heimkehrende Flüchtlinge werden in Rovreit von österreichischer Mannschaft gespeist. (502) [Abb.]: Vom Durchzug der unter General Haller stehenden polnischen Armee durch Deutschland. Polnische und französische Offiziere auf dem Bahnhof von Sangershausen. (502) Die Schreckensherrschaft der Bolschewisten in den baltischen Landen. (502) [Abb.]: Auf der Wacht gegen die Polen: Ein verdächtiges Haus wird bewacht und durchsucht. (502) [Abb.]: Die neue deutschösterreichische Regierung. Von links nach rechts, stehend: Staatssekretär Wilhelm Miklas, Kultus; Schriftführer Sekretariatsrat Hericky; Dr. Joseph Schumpeter, Finanzen; Unterstaatssekretär Dr. Erwin Waiß, Heerwesen; Ludwig Paul, Verkehrswesen; Ingenieur Johann Zerdick, Industrie; Staatssekretär Dr. Otto Bauer, Äußeres; Schriftleiter Ministerialrat Dr. Fenz; Staatssekretär Dr. Loewenfeld-Ruß, Volksernährung; Sitzend: Staatssekretär Dr. Julius Deutsch, Heerwesen; Staatssekretär Richard v. Bratusch, Justiz; Staatssekretär Otto Glöckel, Unterricht; Staatskanzler Karl Renner, Staatssekretär Ferdinand Hanusch, Sozialverwaltung; Staatssekretär Dr. Wilhelm Ellenbogen, Handel. (503) Die Franzosen in der Pfalz. (503) [2 Abb.]: (1)Die Besatzung des siegreichen deutschen Panzerzuges, dessen Eingreifen an der Bolschewistenfront die Einwohner Schaulens vor der Schreckensherrschaft bewahrte. (2)Die Schreckensherrschaft der Bolschewisten: Im estnischen Wesenberg getötete Opfer. (504) [Abb.]: Heimkehrende Südtiroler Flüchtlinge werden in Rovreit von den österreichischen Feldküchen gespeist. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. Heft 234 (Heft 234) ([505]) [Abb.]: Ankunft der deutschen Friedensabordnung in Vaucresson am 29. April 1919, von wo aus sich die deutschen Delegierten im Kraftwagen nach Versailles begaben. ([505]) [Karte]: Die Gebietsabtretungen, die von Deutschland in dem am 7. Mai 1919 überreichten Friedensvertragsentwurf gefordert wurden. (506) [Karte]: Deutsch-Österreich im Vertrags-Entwurf der Entente. (507) [Abb.]: Die Delegierten Deutsch-Österreichs für St. Germain. (507) [Abb.]: Die Übergabe des Friedensvertragsentwurfs der Verbandsmächte an die deutsche Abordnung im Trianon-Palast-Hotel zu Versailles am 7. Mai 1919. (508 - 509) [Abb.]: General Märker (X) bei der Besetzung Leipzigs durch die Regierungstruppen. (510) [7 Abb.]: (1)Die Befreiung Münchens am 1. Mai 1919. Einmarsch der Gardeschützendivision durch die Ludwigstraße. (2)Von der Heerschau der Münchener Arbeiterwehr am 22. April 1919, Bewaffnete Arbeiter ziehen während des Generalstreiks durch die Ludwigstraße. (3)Der Höchstkommandierende der Roten Armee Egelhofer (X) im Umzuge der Arbeiter und Soldatenwehr in München während der Räteherrschaft. (4)Eine Barrikade in den Straßen Münchens. (5)Bewaffnete Münchener Bürger und Arbeiter führen nach der Befreiung der Stadt durch Regierungstruppen gefangene Rotgardisten ab. (6)Vorbeimarsch preußischer Artillerie vor General v. Oven nach der Befreiung Münchens. (7)Das Werdenfelser Freikorps, bestehend aus Bauern und Arbeitern, die zum Teil in ihres Landestracht zur Befreiung Münchens gekommen waren. ([511]) [Abb.]: Der Ministerpräsident Philipp Scheidemann protestiert in der in die Aula der Berliner Universität einberufenen deutschen Nationalversammlung am 12. Mai 1919 gegen die im Friedensvertragsentwurf der Feinde niedergelegten Gewaltforderungen. (512) [Register]: Register zu Band I-IX der Illustrierten Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/19. ([I]) A ([I]) B (II) C (V) D (VII) E (VIII) F (IX) G (X) H (XI) I (XI) J (XIII) K (XIV) L (XVI) M (XVIII) N (XX) O (XXI) P (XXII) Q (XXIII) R (XXIV) S (XXV) T (XXVIII) U (XXX) V (XXX) W (XXXI) X, Y (XXXII) Z (XXXII) Nachtrag. (XXXIII) A - O (XXXIII) P (XXXIII) R - Z (XXXIV) Einband ( - ) Einband ( - )

Part three of an interview with Musa Ali of Fitchburg, Massachusetts. Topics include: Different job he held and businesses he owned. How he brought his children to the U.S. Where his children were educated and what they do for work. How he has been treated in the U.S. What churches he attends. What marriage customs are like. ; 1 SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: Uh, he say, "Give me $10 more and me wash dishes." I say, "No, my friend, me like wash dishes." And he can't kick me out because I'm the boss. SPEAKER 1: Boss, right. [Laughs] ALI: And I start working in the kitchen. This Chinese is a short fellow. What he do, I write in my. with Arabic language. I write what he do. Every time, what he do-do, I write it until I learned all the cook. SPEAKER 1: Really? ALI: I fired the cook, I hired dishwasher. SPEAKER 1: [Laughs] ALI: And I start cooking for two and a half years Chinese food. SPEAKER 1: Wow, you stayed that one. ALI: I stayed two and a half years. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: Yes. And after, American government send me to Russia. SPEAKER 1: For what? ALI: Business. SPEAKER 1: Business? [Laughs] ALI: And I went to Russia and I have to sell my business. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: I sold it, I think, $11,000. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: The restaurant. I stayed six months, less than a few days to six months. When I came back, I find the place go to pieces. SPEAKER 1: Really? ALI: That's right. And I took over. I be. I-I bought it $450. SPEAKER 1: Back? You bought it? ALI: Back. SPEAKER 1: [Laughs] Yeah. 2 ALI: And then we changed it from Chinese to American again. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: Yeah. And I took it over. I bought it $450. I fire all the help and I hire good girls, nice-looking girls. She wants to take picture in Fox and Hound, if you know that place, Fox and Hound Nightclub in Quincy. She take picture and take the picture, put your picture in a match. SPEAKER 1: Oh, yeah? ALI: She's a beautiful girl. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: Big, tall, hair up to. I hire her behind the counter and I see a lot of customers look at her. And her dance is very, very good and after. Uncle Sam again, called me up again. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: Send me back to Palestine. SPEAKER 1: Business again? ALI: Business again. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: And I have to sell it. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: And I sold it. When I came back again, I have to take hairdresser. I went to school. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? You went to school? ALI: A hairdresser. Yeah. SPEAKER 1: Where was this, did you go to school? ALI: In Boston. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: Academy something school. Yes. And I took a license. And after when we talk, I became. me and Harry J. Sullivan, and Harry L. Barker, we had a meeting together and I said, "I'd like to get my business back to be doctor." He said, "Ali, you can't. You have to 3 go to school." I went to Harvard College. When I went to Harvard College, naturally they talk big words, the dean of the college. I don't understand. I go to library. In state hospital, you have a beautiful library, American here. I went to library and that's where the boys who were in the same class with me, some of them were in the army too, you know, and started to look at dictionary what this word mean. I don't understand even the meaning of the word. I look what's the meaning of this word way back two or three times. I got lost. I said, "I don't want to lose my time in the government." The government pay for the school and gave me $125 a week. SPEAKER 1: Really? ALI: That's right. They pay me $125 a week and I don't understand nothing. That's why I thought make the government pay money for nothing and I don't understand nothing. It make you feel ashamed. Number two, it make you feel ashamed, an intelligent man, you don't understand English. It looks bad. SPEAKER 1: It's not an easy language. ALI: That's right. I say, "Okay, forget it." See? And I open sponge business. SPEAKER 1: Sponge? ALI: That's right. SPEAKER 1: [Laughs] ALI: They call it [unintelligible - 00:03:40] Sponge Company in Boston. That's my name. Yes. I have 250 men diver for me. SPEAKER 1: Oh, yeah? ALI: Yes, in Boston. I made good business. Yes. And I have a boat go to Middle East and come back. Yes, with captain. I go with them once in a while. I've done a very good business. Yes. And after, I sold the business and I came to Fitchburg. 4 SPEAKER 1: Well, all this time you were in Boston, were you still living with your brother? ALI: No. SPEAKER 1: No? You moved out? ALI: I move out. I live alone. I hire apartment, one doctor. I mean, doctor. him and I, we live together. SPEAKER 1: But you still didn't have enough family to bring your family over here? ALI: No, I bring my family. SPEAKER 1: When did you bring your family? ALI: In 1946, I bring my son. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: Just your son or.? ALI: My son, the one who died. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: I bring him; I put him in high school in Boston. After, I put him in Northeastern College. After, I put him to Harvard College. Yes. SPEAKER 1: Did you bring your wife or the rest of the.? ALI: No, my wife she. SPEAKER 1: She had died. ALI: In 1948. SPEAKER 1: And what about the rest of your children? ALI: Lived with my mother and father. My father, he lived 107. SPEAKER 1: To 107 years old? ALI: That's right. SPEAKER 1: And the other children lived with him? ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: Why did you just bring the one boy and not the others? Because. ALI: No, no, because he's old enough. He was 17. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. 5 ALI: And the other one was younger. He didn't need mother. SPEAKER 1: Yeah, they had to be taken care of while he was work. ALI: We have to be [unintelligible - 00:05:07]. If I bring with me women here. because I hear here, in old country, they say he's a playboy. SPEAKER 1: Oh, yeah. ALI: And I don't want to say that. I don't want somebody give me a bad name. I don't want no woman to live with me with my children. You see? Right away, they say, "It's not for his children – he playboy." SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: And I don't like that. See? I bring my son then he finish and I bring other son when he grow when I came to Fitchburg here. In 1950, I bring my other son. And after, I bring my daughter. See? And my son, that number two, he don't like the school. I put him in Fitchburg High School here three months and I walk with him – I don't take him in a car, walk with him – he go to school, inside. He see when I go and he walk out. He don't go to school. SPEAKER 1: Do they speak English at all? ALI: A little bit. SPEAKER 1: A little bit. Yeah. ALI: Because down there, they teach you A, B, C, D, open the door, close the door, thank you, goodbye, how are you, you know. SPEAKER 1: He just didn't like it. ALI: He don't like the school. We have to learn some trade. He said, "I like to be mechanic." I put him to mechanic here in [unintelligible - 00:06:25] summer school, a mechanic. I put him there, two weeks, he said, "Too dirty." SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: And I said, "All right." And he start to smoke. I beat him up. And he see me a few time I go to Fidelity Bank, to Mr. Barrett. He 6 ask him, he say, "My father need $200, Mr. Barrett. Can you give me please?" Mr. Barrett did give him $200, the president of the bank. SPEAKER 1: Oh, geez. ALI: He took $200 and he took the bus from here to Boston. He was only five months in this country. And he went to Boston by bus. And from Boston, he took the taxi to the airport and he took the airplane to Dearborn, Michigan. This boy here, you met him, Abdullah? SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: He's the one who was there in Dearborn, Michigan, because he came the same day, this my nephew, because. both cousin. And he went to see him. He started work with him. From there, he went to volunteer to the air force, American Air Force, four years. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. What's he doing today? ALI: Now, he wants to work with me, barber. I put him in school here to be barber because he don't like. SPEAKER 1: He came back, yeah. ALI: He came back. He get married and he get six kid now. I put him to work with me for 14 years, you know, barber. I gave him $225 a week, five days, for barber. He was [Unintelligible - 00:08:01] for me in barbershop here. SPEAKER 1: In Fitchburg? ALI: In Fitchburg. And after the business dropped down because everybody gets. starts to get long hair. And then he left. He went to Somerville. He bought packages store, you know, variety store. And he bought house there, see. And now, he has then. making a good living. SPEAKER 1: What about your daughter? How did.? ALI: My daughter, she got married. SPEAKER 1: So she came here? 7 ALI: No. I send her to Harvard College. I want to be doctor. Because I found out you can't open a hospital, you can't do nothing until you be doctor. And I was thinking, "She's young and she know English." I put her in Harvard College, took a medical degree, and she get doctors. And I work on her hair. And after two or three years, could be, maybe, I get my practice license doctor, too. See? And she went over a year and a half. And I was her hairdresser myself in Fitchburg here. She don't like to be doctor. She said, "Dad, I don't like it – too hard for me. Can I take hairdressing and work with you?" I said, "Okay." I put her hairdresser, in a school. She stays seven months in school and then she got her practice license, hairdresser. And she came work with me in Fitchburg as hairdresser. She don't like it. I said, "What do you want?" She said, "Well, let me work with you in the house." I have a house. SPEAKER 1: Take care of your house? ALI: My house. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: I put her in the house. Then she hit 18, 19 and I said, "Now, you can't stay like this. You have to be married." I send her back to old country. She met my cousin. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: It was an arranged type of marriage? ALI: Yes. Yes. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. Your other boy got married though. That wasn't arranged, was it? ALI: Arranged by my father. SPEAKER 1: Oh, it was? ALI: Yes. I send them there from here, from the air force. SPEAKER 1: So he married an Arab? ALI: Yes. 8 SPEAKER 1: And your other son, he went to a school here? ALI: Yes, he went to Northeastern College. He went to Harvard College. SPEAKER 1: For any special thing? ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: To be a doctor? ALI: No. SPEAKER 1: No? ALI: Number one, he was engineer, see. And after, he took, I don't know what kind of thing. He took another one. Subject, he took another subject. And after, he went to the air force. He once worked for the government intelligence service six and a half years, see. And after he get discharged, he came here. He opened supermarket in Detroit, Michigan. And the American government went after him, took him. He went on postmaster in Saudi Arabia. After, they took him back to ambassador. Two months ago, the American government, they want me to go back. They came here to the barbershop and ask me to follow. I thought about it. They want me to go back to the service. SPEAKER 1: They want you, too? ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? And you said no? ALI: No. I told them the story about when that tourist was hunting. Do you remember? SPEAKER 1: I think. ALI: One Arabian champion and one German champion went to hunt. They say, "There can't be two champions. There got to be one." When he went to Germany, he say, "Okay, you're my guest tomorrow morning." Next morning, they went to hunt. The German fellow took the eagle with him – pheasants, they're called pheasants. He let the pheasant cock, cock, cock, and all the 9 pheasant come in. German fellow, he took the gun and shot five. He said, "Boy, that's why you're champion?" He says, "Well, that's my limit now. Five minute, five pheasants. Let's go back home." He said, "Before you go, you want to sell me the pheasant? He said, "It cost too much money." He said, "Why?" "Because they take me a long time to teach them, making the pheasant come in and after I kill them, he come in with them. You know, because they're dead and it becomes alive and put them with me and go home. It cost me too much time and money." He said, "I don't care. How much you want to sell it?" He said, "A thousand mark." He said, "Here's a thousand mark, my friend." Look at him, the smartest man. He said, "I'll buy it. The German fellow, he said, "A thousand marks for one pheasant is a lot of money." He took it, and the Arabian man, he took the gun and shot him, he kill him. He said, "Why you kill him?" He said, "Well, he's not worth to live. He doesn't deserve to live." He said, "Why?" He said, "He double-cross his kind." SPEAKER 1: [Laughs] ALI: Double-cross his kind. The German fellow, he always said, "You're right." He said, "He's not worth to live." Am I going against my people? No. And I told that story to the people who come to see me. They say, "You're still American." I say, "I don't care. Still, I'm Arabian blood." SPEAKER 1: Yeah, you can't go against your people. ALI: I can't. SPEAKER 1: When you started to live in this area, did you look for a neighborhood of your own nationality or weren't there enough people? ALI: No, when I came here, I don't find nobody except one man, I told you, Mr. Joseph. He's Lebanese and he's Catholic. And the Catholic, they don't like the Muslim. 10 SPEAKER 1: They don't? No? ALI: No. This people here that came tonight, they don't like Muslims. SPEAKER 1: No? ALI: But just he work for me one time. When he came to this country to. he didn't have no license. I took him with me to Boston and I help him out to get his license. And he work with me one year, see. And I give him good money. But, of course, I'm Muslim, he quit. SPEAKER 1: Really? ALI: That's right, after I give him license. He work in the plastic. He come and his finger all burned here because of the plastic. SPEAKER 1: The chemicals? ALI: Because I get factory in New Hampshire. SPEAKER 1: You have a factory now? ALI: Yeah, I sold it. SPEAKER 1: Oh, you sold it? ALI: Yeah, last year. I get plastic factory, Green, in New Hampshire? SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: That's my name. SPEAKER 1: Geez. You have a lot of things going. Well, how did the people treat you when you came into this area? ALI: Well, like I say, when I came here, I think I told you I met that man, Mr. [Lowell], and I took him home, I make Christmas dinner. I told you a story about it. And when I ask him to get. I give him $2 and dinner with us. She took it the wrong way. SPEAKER 1: Yeah, to be a waitress. ALI: Yeah, and after I went to First Baptist Church, where is the library now exactly, I make dinner for 250. When we were finished, I show you the papers here. I fed him next year. I asked him, he said, no, he get to be only a Baptist member, a First Baptist Church member. I said, "No, my friend, every man, the Greek, Italian, 11 Jews, Catholic, Orthodox, Protestant, I don't care who it is, over 6 years, they are invited. We call the mother, father of the town or the city. I invite everybody. And I have cars, transportation. I have. each car, two people to bring man or woman in wheelchair and put them in a car. When they come out, they can bring them to the dinner. And I have nurses; I hire 10 nurses. Every time I went to [unintelligible - 00:15:28] Hospital with my high English. I have a hard time even to rent 10 girls, to hire girls to feed the people and wash them out and send them back. Even one fellow is named Father O'Brien. He was in charge of the Saint Camilla Church. He was a waiter. And he didn't believe it. He came, kiss me, and hug me two or three time in my cheek. He say he never see that in his life and he was waiter with the George Burke last time and the policemen in five minutes, city council – waiters. And Father O'Brien, he volunteered. He say, "Honest to God, Mo, I give one man five times, you know, what's called second, second, second, five dishes. He eat five dishes in all, all men. And this man, he never eat before." I said, "That's what I would love to have. I want people to eat." The last time, last year, when I get. I get 15 years in Fitchburg here. The last time was 2,200 people. It was on TV, channel 4, 5, and 7. SPEAKER 1: Really? ALI: Yes, ma'am. SPEAKER 1: I don't remember. ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: A year ago? ALI: Yes. No, eight years ago. SPEAKER 1: Oh, eight years ago. ALI: Yes. Then they take me to the court. I have 500 letters. Over 10 letter come in from Tokyo, Japan. SPEAKER 1: Really? 12 ALI: That's right. I still got that mail. From Tokyo, Japan they thank me. They never see that man who do all that dinner, 82 turkey. I bought the smallest turkey, 35 pound from C.A. Cross. I don't know if you remember that name. It was a wholesale when you go to Wayland Park in your right-hand side. I bought. when I have my own restaurant. I have restaurant in [Parma], big dining. And I have the hotel. [Unintelligible - 00:17:29] I told you. And I had. SPEAKER 1: Barry? ALI: Barry. I have restaurant in [unintelligible - 00:17:37]. See, I have different places. And I buy a lot of food from them. And I ask Mr. Cross, young fellow, I say, "I want to make dinner." He say, "I hear about it." I say, "I want you to give me wholesale." He say, "Yes." He give me 82 turkeys but it's special because you have to order especially that big turkey. And nobody wanted that turkey, 38 and 40 pound, not 10, 15 pound. The smallest was 38 pound, see. I bought it and put them at table. And then the TV man, he came and took the picture. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: Yeah, he didn't believe it. One man, he volunteered to buy this stuff and cook them and slice them. He don't believe it. And nobody helped me here. And after, took me to the court. I told you that. They want to know where I got my money and what reason. I told them. SPEAKER 1: They just didn't know you could do something like that because you want to do it for people, to help them. ALI: I want it. I've done it in London. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: I fed in London in 1943. I fed 1,500 people in London. And the mayor of London, his name is Mr. Johnson—I not forgot it, old man with one eye—he worked with me all night long. And the 13 English is, everybody know, cold-blooded. But he's hot blooded. He worked with me. But the American here, nobody work with me. SPEAKER 1: No one helped you? ALI: Nobody. And even took me to the court. They want to know where I got my money. SPEAKER 1: So the people just weren't very friendly to you? ALI: No. No. Can you believe.? What reason, I can't tell you – just jealous because I run for politics here, for mayor? SPEAKER 1: When was that? ALI: Huh? SPEAKER 1: What year was that? ALI: I forget. Eight years ago since I start to run for mayor, this trouble starts in the city. SPEAKER 1: So do you still find a little bit of hostility now even? ALI: A little bit. I know they don't like me. Look now, I have a building, main street building – Dr. Rosenberg here, Dr. Benton here, and my building in the middle. Number one, I paint it white. They came and give me help, you see. "You can't paint it white. You have to paint it blue." I had one argument with my neighbor. I said, "Okay, I paint it blue but not dark blue, light blue." Dr. Benton and the dentist's wife, they came and they both gave me, "Are you blind? We're not this color." I say, "You told me blue. It is blue." He said, "No, it's light blue." I say, "Yes. It's barbershop. I want to grab people eyes, look. I don't want it dark." He said, "Where do you buy your paint?" I told him, "From Academy Paint Store." His name Phil, the manager, they went to see him. He said, "Phil?" He say, "Yes." He say, "We want a paint for Mr. Ali." He say, "Sure. No?" He say, "Yes." He say, "We need paint." They pick up the color – dark, dark blue. I could swear to God it's black. And he say, "[Unintelligible -14 00:20:51]. Is he color blind? He's stupid." He, he, he to the end. And then he came home to the office and he called me up. He say, "Ali?" I say, "Yes." "We got you the paint." I thought he pay for the paint. No. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. They wouldn't pay? ALI: No. He just pick up the color for me. I went to Phil. He said, "Ali, how do you live with this wife?" I said, "Why?" He said, "She call you stupid, she call you colorblind, she call you." I say, "That's not – you know how the women. They don't want to hear me. I didn't say nothing. SPEAKER 1: You didn't say it wasn't your wife? [Laughs] ALI: No. And he said, "What color?" He said, "This one." I said, "My gosh! Nobody died in my barbershop." SPEAKER 1: [Laughs] ALI: It's black. He say, "That's the wife. She." I say, "Give me that green." He says, "She's going to divorce you." I say, "Good. I like her to divorce me. I'll find another one." I painted it green. And since that time, he don't talk to me. He called me everything. We have a fire in that building. Fellow's name [unintelligible - 00:21:59]. He's the headman or the building inspector. He send me a letter by police – not by post office or by mail – by the police. I have to start remodeling my building before eight hours. If not, he can [unintelligible - 00:22:16] to make my building. I start for eight hours after the fire, start work on my building, three years ago. Now, Dr. Rosenberg is still there now. The window broke, the door broke. There's snow inside, frozen pipe. They didn't tell him, "You have to remodel your building." Why? He's a white man. I'm a white man. He's an American citizen. I'm an American citizen. He pay tax. I pay tax. I pay $800 tax – this year, $2,100 tax. But why they can't send him letter, "You have to fix this building." I went to John [unintelligible - 00:23:00]. I 15 said, "Mr. John, cousin," I say, "Will you please write letter to Dr. Rosenberg? He don't want to fix his building?" "All right, I can't force him. I'm not the City Hall." I say, "Can you give me permit at least for the window? Because it froze my pipe and I can't afford it. Even last week, when I was in old country, the pipe froze. They have to call the policeman; they have to call the fireman to close my water. It was leaking, fifth floor to the cellar, my pipe. It cost me $1,000. And they won't help me to [sell]. They won't help me. SPEAKER 1: No? ALI: No. When I went to John [unintelligible - 00:23:41], he charged me $10. He wrote me a letter, a typewritten letter, good English, to Dr. Rosenberg to ask him permit, to give me permit. I buy the wood; I hire the carpenter, just for the window to hold the air. You sue me for $25,000. SPEAKER 1: They can do that? ALI: Yes. Now, I'm under court for $25,000 and that passing, what's that called in English? SPEAKER 1: Damages? ALI: No, pass. SPEAKER 1: Trespassing? ALI: Trespassing. And I send them up by mail, by lawyer. They charge me $10. See? SPEAKER 1: And they're going to sue you? ALI: They sue me already. My lawyer, Solomon, too, is Jewish; Dr. Rosenberg is Jewish. I say, "Two Jewish fight each other." See? To show you I'm not wanted here. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. You said something about you became an American citizen. When did you become one? Do you remember? 16 ALI: 1942 and they took me to intelligence service. Because you can be intelligence service; you have to be citizen. I took my citizen in Durham, North Carolina. SPEAKER 1: Yeah? ALI: That's right. SPEAKER 1: Really? Did you ever become involved in… well, there was no Muslim Church around here. You said that. where is the church? ALI: We have a church in Quincy. We have a church in New York. We have a big church in Washington, D.C. We have a church in Dearborn, Michigan. We have church in Detroit, Michigan. We have church in Cleveland, Ohio. SPEAKER 1: But none really that. do you go to churches around here? ALI: I go to every church. I go to Saint [unintelligible - 00:25:13], I go to Christ Church, I go to Saint Georgia's Church [unintelligible - 00:25:20], I go to Baptist Church. now they move it. It was here. They move it in John Fitch Highway [unintelligible - 00:25:30] down when you go to New Hampshire. Ashby? SPEAKER 1: Oh, Ashby? ALI: In the middle. We have a garage there, a new garage, in the church up the hill, building new. I go there. I go to Jew synagogue. SPEAKER 1: So you're really involved in all of them? ALI: I go to everyone. I don't mind. SPEAKER 1: It doesn't make any difference? ALI: No, we have one God in this world, like I told you yesterday. We have one God in this world, see. SPEAKER 1: Did you ever become involved in any social activities while you did those, you know. like you did the Christmas dinners with people. Anything else that you. any social activities like. did lots of Muslims ever get together and have like dates? ALI: No. SPEAKER 1: Nothing like that? 17 ALI: We have Arabian dance in Boston because [unintelligible - 00:26:14] get married, or [ring show] from Egypt, Lebanon, Beirut, [unintelligible - 00:26:19]. SPEAKER 1: But nothing in this area? ALI: Not in this area, because not much here people. SPEAKER 1: No? ALI: The most 25, 30 people, just young boys. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. What were some of the things that you miss most about home, back in Arabia? Like did you miss the food or the.? ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: Do you still cook Arabian food? ALI: I cook any kind but I can't cook Arabian food. SPEAKER 1: You can't? ALI: I can't cook Arabian food. SPEAKER 1: No? ALI: No. I have to go some time in Worcester. They call it [El Morocco]. You've been there? SPEAKER 1: I've heard of it, yeah. ALI: I go there sometime when I want Arabian food. But sometime, invite me, somebody like this people here, Lebanese, sometime invite me. I eat Arabian food. Sometime, I go to my son, I go to my nephew, see. SPEAKER 1: Do you miss that kind of food though? ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: You're becoming adjusted to American food though? ALI: Yeah, I like American food. SPEAKER 1: [Unintelligible - 00:27:15]. ALI: Anything to fill your belly. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: That's all. SPEAKER 1: Do you miss the customs and things like that? 18 ALI: I wear it here. Yes. SPEAKER 1: You were telling me about the marriage customs. I thought that was kind of interesting, you know, how you don't get. like in your country, you don't even see them. ALI: No, you don't see them. SPEAKER 1: Each other before you're married. ALI: See, down there, like I say, I like the custom this way. And I like American custom like we talked yesterday because independent. how you look at it. Number one, down there, you can't have no girlfriend, no boyfriend, only through by your mother, by your father. See, you're married. Okay. When you're married, like I say, depending on your class, how much money you're worth; if you're worth money enough because the money belong to you because you belong to your wife, $2,000. You buy silk handkerchiefs. It's got to be white silk handkerchiefs. You give to the girl's father. The girl father count them. You have to replace it, match it. SPEAKER 1: Match it, yeah. ALI: He put $2,000, you put $2,000. He put $5,000, you put $5,000. He put $10,000, you put $10,000. The girl father, you have to match it. And he call the mother and he give the mother. The mother and the daughter, they go outside next day, buy jewelry, furnishing. SPEAKER 1: Stuff for the house? ALI: Stuff for the girl, for her future. Okay. And after, the boy, he invites everybody. Like I told you, we have dance three nights, see, until 12 or 1 o'clock in the morning. They bring like guitars in old country but call that oud. SPEAKER 1: Oud? ALI: Oud is different. It's round. SPEAKER 1: It's round? Yes. 19 ALI: Yes, beautiful. See? And they play sometime until 4 or 5 o'clock in the morning. Poem. SPEAKER 1: Singing? ALI: Yeah. And people have good time drinking coffee and cinnamon. SPEAKER 1: Yeah, cinnamon. ALI: Oh, beautiful. I love it. SPEAKER 1: But no liquor or nothing? ALI: No liquors, absolutely none. SPEAKER 1: It's against the religion? ALI: If you get caught with empty can beer in your hand or your body, three months in jail without court. SPEAKER 1: Because of your religion? ALI: That's right. SPEAKER 1: Really? ALI: That's right. Now, I can tell you now. But in my time, you see, you can. not allowed. You remember my nephew when he told you I own the hotel. He get busy because I have nightclub. See? And I bring girl from Africa, Algiers, dancing from. from Italy, dancing and advertising in the papers and radio. And everybody, they want to see something different. Because you have to get [unintelligible - 00:30:06] to bring somebody and I bring a lot of people. And when the bartender. they have three bartender and too busy, see. I have to help them. They say, "Mo, give me Schlitz." "This cousin Schlitz?" "No, no, not this one." "This?" "No, no." I start to pick up. I don't care. Beer is the same thing to me. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: Beer is beer. SPEAKER 1: Yeah. ALI: Everyone has a different name, see. I have a cooler. I can put in 30 case, see. And I do not care. I just pick up. "I don't want this 20 one." "Okay, cousin. Open this." "Okay. No, not this one." "Okay, that's the one. Okay." They drive me. but fast. I want it fast. SPEAKER 1: So when you have your wedding celebrations, you just like to sit, have coffee, things like that. ALI: Coffee. SPEAKER 1: That lasts for three days? ALI: Yes. SPEAKER 1: And the girls last three days, too? Separate? ALI: No, together. SPEAKER 1: Oh, together? ALI: Together, but men dance and sing and the girl behind – same area but not together, see. All right. And after, they make dinner. SPEAKER 1: For everybody? ALI: For everybody. Sometime, even four or five towns, depending how you are well known. I don't know what you call in English. How much you are well known. People know you. Two or three towns, sometimes 10 towns. Sometimes, nobody just your neighbors, see. Sometimes, a lot of people come in, 40, 50, 6000 lambs, sometimes two lamb. But like I say, how much people do you know? SPEAKER 1: So you kill a lamb? ALI: You kill them; you cook them, make dinner. And after, we eat dinner. No, before the dinner, we take the boy, ride in a horse, like I told you, and start a race, see. And after half or one hour, the men bring back the horse and they begin with the dance with the sword and poem./AT/mb/ee

ILLUSTRIERTE GESCHICHTE DES WELTKRIEGES 1914/15. VIERTER BAND. Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges (-) Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/15. Vierter Band. (Vierter Band) ( - ) [Einband]: ( - ) [Abb.]: Erstürmung und Säuberung des Dorfes Douaumont nach kräftiger Artillerievorbereitung am 2. März 1916. ( - ) [Titelblatt]: Illustrierte Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. ( - ) [Impressum]: ( - ) Kriegskalender zur Original=Einbanddecke der Illustrierten Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Vierter Band enthaltend die Ereignisse vom 1. Januar bis 31. Juli 1916. ( - ) Januar. Februar. ( - ) März ( - ) April. ( - ) Mai. ( - ) Juni. ([I]) Juli. ([I]) Ergebnis der zwei Kriegsjahre vom 1. August 1914 bis 31. Juli 1916. ([II]) Besetztes Gebiet: Kriegsgefangene: Kriegsbeute in Deutschland, Kriegsschiffsverluste Feindliche Handelsschiffsverluste: ([II]) Inhaltsverzeichnis. ([III]) Kunstbeilagen. (IV) Karten. (IV) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 76 (Heft 76) ([1]) [Abb.]: Bayrische Gebirgsartillerie eine Passhöhe in Serbien überschreitend. ([1]) [Abb.]: Serbische Flüchtlinge verlassen mit ihrer Habe das Kampfgebiet. (2) [3 Abb.]: Bilder aus Serbien (1)Deutsche Trainkolonnen auf den durch Schnee und Regen überschwemmten Strassen des Moravatales. (2)Schweres Vorwärtskommen einer deutschen Munitionskolonne auf der grundlosen serbischen Landstrasse. (3)Erbeutete schwere Mörser mit Munition in Krusevac. (3) [Abb.]: Der Einzug deutscher und bulgarischer Truppen in Monastir, der Hauptstadt von Neuserbien, am 4. Dezember 1915. ([4 - 5]) [Abb.]: Griechisches Militär in Saloniki. (6) [Abb.]: Ein griechischer Transportdampfer lädt im Hafen von Saloniki Truppen des Vierverbandes aus. (7) [Abb.]: Strassenkampf zwischen Serben und Bulgaren. (8) [Abb.]: Kampf um den Brückenkopf von Görz. ( - ) [Abb.]: Vor der Morava: Deutsche Transportkolonne auf der Rast. ([9]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Trainkolonne passiert eine Brücke über den Ibar, einen Nebenfluss der Morava, der in den albanischen Alpen entspringt und sich durch die Schluchten= und wälderreichen Gebiete der "Schunadija" durchzwängt. Die Truppenbewegungen werden durch diese Eigenart des Geländes vielfach ungemein erschwert. ([9]) [Abb.]: Görz, das von den Italienern ganz nutzlos in einen Trümmerhaufen verwandelt wurde. - Von Podgora aus gesehen. (10) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (10) Der Kampf um den Brückenkopf von Görz. (10) [Abb.]: Abteilungen des Krainer Infanterieregiments Nr. 17 erobern die bei Oslavija vorübergehend von den Italienern besetzten Gräben zurück. ([11]) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte von Görz und Umgebung (12) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarischer Soldat mit einem Sauerstoffapparat als Schutzmittel gegen die Gase der italienischen Chlorbomben. (13) [Abb.]: Gneraloberst Erzherzog Eugen, der Führer der heldenmütigen österreichisch=ungarischen Armee gegen Italien, und Erzherzog Joseph bei einer Besichtigung an der Isonzofront. (13) Die Versenkung eines italienischen Seglers durch ein österreichisch=ungarisches U=Boot im Beisein eines deutschen U=Bootes. (14) [Abb.]: Abzeichen und Kriegsauszeichnungen. Wiedergabe in etwa halber Grösse. 1. Deutsche Fliegerabzeichen. Abzeichen für Flugzeugführer (a), Abzeichen für Flugzeugbeobachter (b). 2. Hanseatenkreuze. Hamburg (a), Band rot=weiss=rot; Bremen (b), Band fünf weisse und vier rote Streifen; Lübeck (c), Band weiss=rot. 3. Reussische Kriegsverdienstmedaille für Frauen und Jungfrauen (a). Aufschrift: Für treues Wirken in eiserner Zeit; Band gelb, rot=schwarz eingefasst. Abzeichen der Mackensen=Armee (b). 4. Württemberg. Kriegsverdienstkreuz mit Schwertern (a). Kriegsverdienstmedaillen (b u. c). Band gelb mit schwarzen Streifen. (14) Das Passwesen im Kriege. (14) [Abb.]: Ein italienisches Segelschiff mit Karbidladung wird im Mittelmeer durch ein österreichisch=ungarisches Unterseeboot im Beisein eines deutschen Unterseebootes in die Luft gesprengt und versenkt. ([15]) [Abb.]: Einzug eines deutschen Infanterieregiments in Peronne (Nordfrankreich). (16) Ein weiblicher Kraftwagenführer an der Ostfront. (16) [Abb.]: Passzwang in den besetzten Gebieten Nordfrankreichs. Aufnahme einer Gruppe von Müttern mit kleinen Kindern. Die Bilder werden dem von der Behörde des besetzten feindlichen Gebietes ausgestellten Pass der betreffenden Person beigefügt. (17) [Abb.]: Bewohner eines französichen Dorfes werden von der deutschen Militärverwaltung zwecks Austellung der Pässe photographiert. (17) [Abb.]: Fuhrparkkolonne auf dem Marktplatz in Pillkallen. (18) Militärbrieftauben. (18) [Abb.]: An der Kirche in Laugszargen (zwischen Tilsit und Tauroggen), deren Turm von den Russen gesprengt wurde. ([19]) [Abb.]: Verwendung der Brieftauben im Kriege. Den Tauben werden Nachrichtenblättchen am Kiele der mittleren Schwanzfeder befestigt. Dann kommen sie in einen Korb und werden in demselben auf ein freies Feld geschafft.; hier wird der Korb geöffnet, worauf die Tauben ihrem Ziele zufliegen. (20) [Abb.]: Im Kampf um eine serbische Ortschaft. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 77 (Heft 77) ([21]) [Abb.]: Truppenbesichtigung nach einer Feldmesse vor dem Vormarsch gegen Pleblje. ([21]) [Abb.]: Montenegrinische Artillerie bringt ein schweres Geschütz durch einen Fluss. (22) [4 Abb.]: Bilder aus Albanien (1)Gesamtansicht von Skutari, der Haupstadt Albaniens. (2)Die Befestigungen auf dem Tarabosch bei Skutari. (3)Die Basarstraße in Skutari. (4)Eine Gruppe von Albaniern aus der Gegend von Skutari. ([23]) [Abb.]: General Todoroff, der bulgarische Sieger in Mazedonien, Oberbefehlshaber der zweiten bulgarischen Armee. (24) [Abb.]: Das Wardartal. (24) [Abb.]: Siegreicher Angriff der Bulgaren auf die Franzosen am Wardar. ([25]) [Abb.]: Gebirgsartilleriestellung an der montenegrinischen Grenze. (26) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Tragtierkolonne auf dem Vormarsch gegen den Lim (Serbien). (27) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (28) General Todoroff. (28) [Abb.]: Leere Munitionswagen bringen verwundete Franzosen aus der Schlachtfront mit. (28) Eine Parade vor unserem glorreichen Generalfeldmarschall. (28) Erstürmung eines englischen Schützengrabens bei Hooge. (28) [Abb.]: Einnahme und Besetzung eines englischen Schützengrabens südlich von Hooge. (29) Die Niederlage der Engländer bei Ktesiphon. (30) [Abb.]: Zur Niederlage der Engländer bei Ktesiphon. (30) [Abb.]: Djemal=Pascha, der Oberkommandierende der türkischen Armee in Mesopotamien, mit seinem Stabe im Hauptquartier. (31) [Abb.]: Unsere Verbündeten an der Trakfront: Türkische Truppen auf dem Vormarsch südlich Bagdad. (31) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen um Bagdad: Die Engländer werden auf Rückzuge nach ihrer Niederlage bei Ktesiphon von freiwillger türkischer Reiterei angegriffen. ([32 - 33]) Der Sturm auf Hennemont. (34) [Abb.]: Der Oberkommandierende der zweiten türkischen Armee, Feldmarschall v. der Goltz=Pascha (X), im Quartier des Oberstleutnants Wilhelmi bei einer Beratung. Links neben v. der Goltz: dessen Stabschef Oberst Schülri=Bey, Major Redschid, Stabschef des Oberstleutnants Wilhelmi, und als letzter links Hauptmann Adil, Adjutant des Feldmarschalls. Rechts neben v. der Goltz: Oberstleutnant Wilhelmi=Bey, Kommandeur der Arillerie an der Küste des Schwarzen Meeres (im Range eines Divisionskommandeurs), und sein Adjutant Hauptmann Riza=Bey. (34) [Abb.]: Die asiatische Türkei mit der Bagdadbahn. ([35]) [Abb.]: Eine der neuen mannsgrossen französischen Fliegerbomben. (36) [Abb.]: Französisches Kampfflugzeug und eine neue französische Fliegerbombe. (36) Vormarsch durch die Wildnis. (36) [Abb.]: Französischer Kampfdoppeldecker im Fluge. (37) [Abb.]: Eines der neuen französischen Kampfflugzeuge vor dem Aufstieg an der Front in Flandern. (37) [Abb.]: Zu dem Artikel "Die Sachsen in den Vogesen". (38) Die Sachsen in den Vogesen. (38) [Abb.]: Gefecht im Urwald von Bialowieska. (38) [Abb.]: Mit Schneeschuhen ausgerüstete deutsche Gebirgstruppen beim Vormarsch über eine Hochfläche in den Vogesen. (40) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 78 (Heft 78) ([41]) [Abb.]: Italienischer Artilleriemunitionstransport auf enwegsamen, schwierigem Gelände im Gebirge. ([41]) Übersichtsskizze zu den Kämpfen am Isonzo (42) [Abb.]: Die vor ihrer Vertreibung innegehabte Stellung der Engländer und Franzosen auf der Halbinsel Gallipoli. (43) [Abb.]: An den Dardanellen gefangen genommene Engländer in ihrem Nachtquartier. (44) [Abb.]: Vertreibung der Engländer von der Suvlabucht auf Gallipoli. Blick gegen Nordwesten mit dem Kap Bujuk Kernikli und der Strandebene von Kutschuk Anafarta. ([45]) [Abb.]: Admiral v. Usedom Pascha, der Leiter der türkischen Dardanellenverteidigung, erhielt das Eichenlaub zum Orden Pour le Mérite. Der Orden selbst war ihm wegen seiner hervorragenden Leistungen im Chinafeldzuge verliehen worden. (46) [6 Abb.]: Bei unseren türkischen Verbündeten. (1)Das europäische Dardanellenschloss Kilid el Bahr. Im Vordergrund Steinkugeln für 72=cm=Bronzemörser, mit denen die Dardanellenstrasse zur Zeit der Segelschiffahrt an ihrer engsten Stelle gesperrt wurde. (2)Türkisches Truppenlager in einem der neuzeitigen Dardanellenforts. Die Aufnahme fand statt nach der grossen Seeschlacht vom 18. März 1915, bei der dieses Fort 6 Stunden unter dem Feuer der 38=cm=Kanonen der "Queen Elizabeth" gelegen hatte. (3)Blick vom Grossen Turm des Forts Tschimenlik auf die Dardanellenstadt Tschanak Kale nach der grossen Seeschlacht am 18. März 1915. (4)Der Hafen von Gallipoli mit Lazarettschiffen und Transportdampfern, auf denen die türkischen Truppen nach der Gallipolihalbinsel gebracht wurden. (5)Türkischer Transport auf dem Marmarameer wird von einem englischen Unterseeboot verfolgt. (6)Das erste deutsche Unterseeboot in den Dardanellen, befehligt von Oberleutnant zur See v. Voigt, wird von einem türkischen Torpedoboot durch das Marmarameer nach Konstantinopel geleitet. ([47]) [Abb.]: Deutschfreundliche Kundgebung in Konstantinopel. (48) [Abb.]: Sturm auf die Höhe 192 bei Tahure in der Champagne. Das Einbrechen der Bayern in die feindlichen Schützengräben. ( - ) [Abb.]: Ein türkischer Laufgraben an den Dardanellen, der bis zu den vordersten Schützengräben führt. (49) [Abb.]: Rast türkischer Truppen auf Gallipoli. (49) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (50) Erstürmung der Höhe 192 bei Tahure in der Champagne durch die Bayern. (50) Bulgarische Küstenwache am Ägäischen Meer. (50) [Abb.]: Bulgarische Küstenwache am Ägäischen Meer. Im Hintergrund die Bucht von Dedeagatsch und die Maritzamündung. (51) [Abb.]: Englische Soldaten in Ostafrika flüchten vor dem Angriff der Deutschen auf einen bewaffneten Zug der Ugandabahn. ([52 - 53]) Die Vorstösse der Deutschen gegen die britische Ugandabahn. (54) [Abb.]: Der Deutsche Kaiser in Ostgalizien beim Besuch der Truppen an der Strypa. Österreichisch=ungarische Soldaten werden vom Kaiser ausgezeichnet. (54) [Abb.]: Der Deutsche Kaiser in Ostgalizien beim Besuch der Truppen an der Strypa. Der Kaiser zeichnet einen jungen Soldaten durch Überreichung des Eisernen Kreuzes aus. (55) [Abb.]: Der Deutsche Kaiser in Ostgalizien beim Besuch der Truppen an der Strypa. Der österreichisch=ungarische Divisionskommandeur bringt ein Hoch auf den Deutschen Kaiser aus. Hinter diesem General Graf Bothmer. (55) [Abb.]: Die Front der Verbündeten in Südserbien. ([56]) Der Misserfolg der Orientarmee. ([56]) [Abb.]: Die Trümmer des serbischen Heeres nach der Schlacht auf dem Amselfelde. (57) [Abb.]: Von den Deutschen gefangen genommene französische Sanitätsoldaten werden von schweizerischen Truppen durch die Schweiz geleitet, um nach Frankreich zurückzukehren. (58) Deutscher Einspruch gegen die französische Kriegführung. (58) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten vom Roten Kreuz, die von Belgiern gefangen genommen wurden. (58) [Abb.]: Eine Gruppe in deutscher Gefangenschaft befindlicher Soldaten vor ihren Baracken. (59) [Abb.]: Leben und Treiben der Gefangenen des grossen internationalen Gefangenenlagers zu Königsbrück (Königreich Sachsen). (59) [Abb.]: Kriegsopferstock in der Vorhalle zu den Geschäftsräumen der Union Deutsche Verlagsgesellschaft in Stuttgart. (60) Kriegsopferstöcke. (60) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 79 (Heft 79) ([61]) [Abb.]: Die Einweihung der wichtigen Eisenbahnstation Birseba an dem gegenwärtigen Endpunkte der im Anschluss an die Bagdad= und die Hedjazbahn durch das Heilige Land bis in die Wüste südlich von Gaza geführten Bahnlinie, von Djemal Pascha und anderen hohen Offizieren und Beamten, deutschen und österreichisch=ungarischen Konsuln. ([61]) Karte von Westasien (Persien und Afghanistan) (62) Karte von Vorderindien. (63) [Abb.]: Bewaffnete Perser überschreiten die russische Grenze. (64 - 65) [Abb.]: General Botha im Gespräch mit dem Bürgermeister von Windhuk bei Übergabe der Stadt. (66) [Abb.] Boote, die für die Vierverbandsmächte in Greenport in Amerika erbaut wurden und bestimmt sind, Jagd auf die deutschen Unterseeboote zu machen, zur Abfahrt nach Archangelsk bereit. (67) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarisches Unterseeboot in der Adria. Der zweite Seeoffizier von rechts ist Linienschiffsleutnant Singule. (68) [Abb.]: Krieger des Scheichs der Senussi vertreiben die Engländer aus Matruh, östlich von Solum. ( - ) [Abb.]: Beschiessung und Vernichtung italienischer Transportschiffe im Haften San Giovanni di Medua an der albanischen Küste durch ein Österreichisch=ungarisches Geschwader. ([69]) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen in Westägypten. (70) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (70) Der Angriff der Araber und Senussi auf Solum und Matruh an der westägyptischen Grenze. (70) [Abb.]: Vom Besuch des Erzherzogs Friedrich bei der deutsche Südarmee. Vorbeimarsch der deutschen Ehrenkompanie vor dem Erzherzog. Der dritte in der Reihe der hinter ihm stehenden Offiziere ist General Graf Bothmer. (71) Sappensturm. (71) [Abb.]: Sappensturm. ([72 - 73]) [Abb.]: Das Ausladen von Stacheldraht in einem Pionierpark. (74) In einem Pionierpark. (75) [Abb.]: Blick in den Pionierpark eines sächsischen Armeekorps im Westen. (75) Eröffnungsfeier der Bahnstation Birseba. (76) Kriegszeitungen. (76) [5 Abb.]: Die Gazette des Ardennes", eine in französischer Sprache von den Deutschen herausgegebene Zeitung für die Bevölkerung des besetzten Gebietes. Sie erscheint wöchentlich dreimal in einer Auflage von 100 000 Exemplaren. (1)Der Setzmaschinensaal. Zwei "Maschinensetzer" sind beschäftigt, das Manuskript für die Zeitung auf der Maschine abzusetzen. (2)Der Handsetzersaal. (3)Anfuhr des Rotationsdruckpapiers für die Druckerei. (4)Der Zeitungsverkäufer. (5)Die Druckerei mit den Rotationsmaschinen. ([77]) Versenkung italienischer und montenegrinischer Transportdamper im Hafen von San Giovanni di Medua durch die österreichisch=ungarische Flotte. (78) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehrabteilung marschiert über ein schneebedecktes Feld in der Bukowina. (78) [Abb.]: Vernichtung eines russischen Reiterregiments bei Zaleszczyki. ([79]) [Abb.]: Die deutschen Postwertzeichen im besetzten Belgien. (80) Von den Kämpfen an der bessarabischen Front. (80) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16 Heft 80 (Heft 80) ([81]) [Abb.]: Explodierendes schweres Geschoss in flandrischer Landschaft. ([81]) [Abb.]: Französische Soldaten verladen eine 220 Zentimeter lange Bombe auf ein Kampfflugzeug. (82) [Abb.]: General Foch, der neu ernannte Stellvertreter des französischen Oberbefehlshabers Joffre. (83) [Abb.]: Sir Douglas Haig, als Nachfolger des Feldmarschalls French Befehlshaber der englischen Truppen in Frankreich und Flandern. (83) [Abb.]: General Castelnau, der neu ernannte Kommandeur der französischen Truppen an der Nordwestfront. (83) [Abb.]: Der große Kriegsrat der Verbündeten. Nach einer französischen Aufnahme im Hauptquartier zu Calais am 8. Dezember 1915. General Pellé. General Porro (Italien). Marschall French (England). General Joffre (Frankreich). General Gilinsky (Russland). Oberst Stefanowitsch (Serbien) (83) [Abb.]: Zurückeroberung des Hartmannsweilerkopfes durch die 82. Landwehrbrigade am 22. Dezember 1915. ([84 - 85]) [Abb.]: Schloss Hollebeke bei Ypern, der Schauplatz erbitterter Kämpfe in Flandern, gehörte früher dem König der Belgier. (86) [Abb.]: Das Westendhotel in Westende=Bad, das von den Deutschen als Verbandplatz eingerichtet war und von den Engländern zerschossen wurde, ungeachtet der Fahne des Roten Kreuzes, die auf dem Gebäude angebracht war. Vor dem Gasthaus ist ein kleiner Friedhof mit Soldatengräbern angelegt. (86) [Abb.]: Angeschossenes englisches Flugzeug, das bei Middelkerke in Flandern zum Landen gezwungen wurde. (87) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehr=Vorposten an der flandrischen Küste. (87) [Abb.]: Ein französisches Truppenlager bei Saloniki. (88) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Landwehr vertreibt die in einen Kirchhof nördlich von Czartorysk eingedrungenen Russen am Januar 1916. ( - ) [Abb.]: Vergeblicher Ansturm der Russen auf die österreichisch=ungarischen Verschanzungen bei Toporoutz am 1. Januar 1916. Der Soldat rechts von der Mitte des Bildes schleudert ein Handgranate gegen den mit elektrischem Starkstrom geladenen Drahtverhau, um diesen durch Explosion zu sprengen. ([89]) [Abb.]: Novipazar. (90) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (91) Die Erstürmung von Bjelopolje durch österreichisch=ungarische Truppen. (91) [Abb.]: Krusevac. (91) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen auf der Rast an der serbisch=albanischen Grenze. (92) [Abb.]: Ein verlassenes Schlachtfeld im serbischen Gebirge. Im Vordergrunde serbische Gefallene, hinten eine deutsche Patrouille. (92) [Abb.]: Einnahme von Bjelopolje in Montenegro. ([93]) [Abb.]: Vom Rückzug der Serben. Beförderung von Verwundeten über eine fast ganz zerstörte Holzbrücke über die Morava. (94) Von Südserbien nach Montenegro und Albanien. (94) Die vierte Isonzoschlacht. (95) [Abb.]: König Peter I. von Serbien auf der Flucht in einem Ochsenkarren. (95) [Abb.]: Artilleriebeobachtungstand und Offizierunterstand an der Isonzofront. (96) [Abb.]: Aufklärungsflug über dem Isonzo. Rechts im Hintergrund am Fuss der Berge die Stadt Görz, dann isonzoabwärts Gradisca, daneben bei der Brücke Sagrado, weiter vorne, an dem mit dem Meere durch eine Kanal verbundenen Hafen, Monfalcone, rechts davon das vielumstrittene Doberdoplateau. Im Vordergrund die Bucht von Panzano ([97]) [Abb.]: Übersicht über die vom Zentralkomitee des Roten Kreuzes in den Austellungshallen des Berliner Zoologischen Gartens veranstaltete Austellung von Kriegsbeutestücken, die beinahe sämtliche von unseren Feinden gebrauchten Waffenarten umfasst: Panzerautomobile, Riesengeschütze und =geschosse, Mörser und Minenwerfer, Handfeuerwaffen, Kampfflugzeuge, zerschmetterte Geschützrohre und durchlöcherte Panzerplatten. (98) Pioniere als Taucher. (98) [Abb.]: Ein Taucher in voller Ausrüstung. (99) [Abb.]: Englands Missachtung fremder Hoheitszeichen. (99) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte des Gebietes Lovcen=Cetinje. (100) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 81 (Heft 81) ([101]) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zur Eroberung des Lovcen. ([101]) [Abb.]: Die Bucht von Cattaro. Im Hintergrund das Grenzgebirge Montenegros mit dem Lovcen in der Mitte. ([101]) [Abb.]: Die Hauptstrasse der montenegrinischen Hauptstadt Cetinje. (102) [Abb.]: Gesamtansicht von Cetinje. (102) [Abb.]: König Nikolaus I. von Montenegro. der am 17. Januar 1916 vor der österreichisch=ungarischen Armee bedingungslos die Waffen streckte. (103) [Abb.]: Das königliche Schloss in Cetinje nach der Einnahme der Stadt durch die österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen. (103) [Abb.]: Ein österreichisch=ungarisches Regiment bezieht seine Stellungen in schneebedeckter Höhe des Karstes. (104) [Abb.]: Tiroler Kaiserjäger beim Sturm auf eine Passhöhe. ([105]) [Abb.]: Ein italienischer Posten in Winterausrüstung in den tiefverschneiten Alpen. (106) [Abb.]: Gesamtansicht des Col di Lana von Buchenstein (italienisch Pieve die Livinallongo) bis zum Pass von Falzarego. (107) [Abb.]: Italienische Belagerungsbatterie nach achtstündigem ununterbrochenem Feuer gegen die feindlichen Stellungen. (107) [Abb.]: Englische 1=Pfund=Note mit türkischem Überdruck, wie solche von den Engländern zum Umlauf in der Türkei vorbereitet waren in der sicheren Voraussetzung der Einnahme der Dardanellen, Konstantinopels und weiterer türkischer Gebiete. Wie sehr die Engländer dort auf einen Erfolg gerechnet hatten, geht auch aus der Tatsache hervor, dass auf der Insel Mudros mehr als tausend Beamte versammelt waren, die sofort nach der Einnahme Konstantinopels die ihnen zugeteilten Ämter antreten und die Zivilverwaltung übernehmen sollten. (108) [Abb.]: Blick über das Deck des englischen Linienschiffes "Eduard VII." (108) [Abb.]: Erstürmung des Lovcen durch österreichisch=ungarische Infanterie nach dreitägigem Ringen am 10. Januar 1916. ( - ) [Abb.]: Eine deutsche Abteilung zieht durch Novipazar ([109]) [Abb.]: Beobachtungsballon steigt über einem bukowinischen Gehöft auf. (110) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (110) Die Erstürmung des Lovcen. (110) [Abb.]: Zu dem Artikel: "Der Fesselballon im Kriege". (110) [Abb.]: Zu dem Artikel: "Der Fesselballon im Kriege". (110) [Abb.]: Fesselballon im Westen, zum Aufstieg bereit. (111) [Abb.]: Einholung eines Fesselballons auf einer Waldlichtung in den Argonnen wegen Beschiessung durch feindliche Flieger. ([112 - 113]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Organisation in Flandern: Registratur des Generalkommandos des Marinekorps in Brügge. (114) Die Einnahme von Novipazar. (114) Der Feselballon im Kriege. (115) [Abb.]: Ein ehemaliger Pfedestall in Flandern wurde als Mannschaftskantine ausgebaut. (115) [Abb.] Maschinengewehr=Abteilung der Marineinfanterie mit belgischen Ponys auf dem Vormarsch. (116) Küstenwacht in Flandern. (116) [Abb.]: Ein Landsieg deutscher Marinetruppen in Flandern. ([117]) [Abb.]: Blick auf ein zerschossenes Dorf in Flandern. Die Schützengräben ziehen sich mitten durch den Ort. (118) [Abb.]: Durch englische Schiffsgeschütze zerstörte Häuser in Middelkerke. (119) Englands Missachtung fremder Hoheitszeichen. (119) Geistesgegenwart bei einer Erkundung. (120) [Abb.]: Geistesgegenwart bei einer Erkundung. (120) [Abb.]: Die Bucht von Phaleron. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 82 (Heft 82) ([121]) [Abb.]: Eine der eigenartigen, aus Holz erbauten russischen Dorfkirchen bei Buczaz an der Struypa. ([121]) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte zur Neujahrschlacht bei Czernowitz und Toporoutz. (122) [Abb.]: Russische Wolfsgrube. (123) [Abb.]: In Galizien gefangen genommene Russen lagern vor ihrer Abführung auf einem Kartoffelfelde. (123) [Abb.]: Auffahren schwerer russischer Artillerie zur Schlachtfront in Ostgalizien. (124 - 125) [Abb.]: Der Deutsche Kaiser in Nisch. Links der Kaiser im Gespräch mit General Schekow, dem Oberbefehlshaber des bulgarischen Heeres, rechts König Ferdinand von Bulgarien mit Generalfeldmarschall v. Mackensen. (126) [Abb.]: Junger persischer Soldat. (127) [Abb.]: Truppenbesichtigung unter Salar ed Dauley, dem Anführer der persischen Truppen. (127) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (128) Die Eisnacht an der Raska. (128) [Abb.]: Saloniki und Umgebung aus der Vogelschau. (128) [Abb.]: Fliegerangriff auf das französische Lager von Saloniki. ([129]) [Abb.]: Gesamtansicht des Piräus, des Kriegshafens von Athen. (130 - 131) [Abb.]: Gesamtansicht von Athen mit der Akropolis. (130 - 131) [Abb.]: Die Terrassen des Schlosses Achilleion, des Besitztums des Deutschen Kaisers, auf der griechischen Insel Korfu. (130 - 131) [Abb.]: Zum deutschen Fliegerangriff auf die englische Festung Dover in der Nacht vom 22. zum 23. Januar 1916. Blick auf den Hafen. (132) Die Verluste der Engländer in den afrikanischen Kolonialkämpfen 1914/15. (132) [Abb.]: Englischer 8000=Tonnen=Dampfer vor der Versenkung durch ein deutsches Unterseeboot. ([133]) Vogesenkämpfe. (134) [Abb.]: Der Grossherzog von Baden hält eine Ansprache an seine Landeskinder in den Vogesen. (135) [Abb.]: Hinter der französischen Front in den Vogesen. Präsident Poincaré schreitet auf dem Kamm eines Berges die Front eines Alpenjägerregiments ab. (135) [Abb.]: Von deutschen Pionieren neu hergestellter Brückenübergang. (136) Unsere Eisenbahner im Felde. (136) [Abb.]: Die größte von deutschen Pionieren erbaute hölzerne Eisenbahnbrücke in Nordfrankreich. (136) [Abb.]: Eisenbahner beim Bahnbau in Feindesland. ([137]) [Abb.]: Sprengung der Eisenbahnbrücke Kraglanken. (138) [Abb.]: Die Eisenbahnbrücke bei Nagybocsko in Oberungarn wurde beim Nahen eines russischen Truppentransports zerstört und dadurch 300 Russen der Rückzug abgeschnitten. (138) Panzerzüge und Panzerkraftwagen. (139) [Abb.]: Eine von den Franzosen gesprengte Eisenbahnbrücke der Strecke Thiaucourt-Toul, von der noch die Schienen in der Luft schweben. (139) [Abb.]: Eines der neuen italienischen Panzerautomobile. (140) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarischer Panzerzug. (140) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 83 (Heft 83) ([141]) [Abb.]: Der sinkende englische Kreuzer "Hermes", der schon am 31. Oktober 1914 8 Uhr morgens, als er von Dünkirchen aus die Straße von Dover passierte, von einem deutschen Unterseeboot torpediert wurde und innerhalb 45 Minuten versank. Unser Bild, das nur durch Zufall jetzt in die Öffentlichkeit gelangt ist, stellt die letzten Augenblicke des Untergangs dar. Die Besatzung bestand aus 418 Mann, von denen etwa 40 umgekommen sind. ([141]) [Abb.]: Amerikanische Kriegslieferungen für unsere Feinde auf dem Hafenkai in New York. Verpackte und sorgfältig verschalte Automobile und Teile von Lastwagen. (142) [Abb.]: Große Kupferplatten auf einem amerikanischen Dampfer im Eriebecken in Brooklyn (New York). Die Platten, deren jede 250 Pfund wiegt, sind zur Munitionsfabrikation für unsere Feinde bestimmt. (143) [Abb.]: Ein deutsches Marineluftschiffgeschwader belegt in der Nacht vom 31. Januar zum 1. Februar 1916 die Industrieanlagen einer englischen Hafenstadt mit Bomben. ([144 - 145]) [Abb.]: Französischer Gasangriff. Von einem Flieger aufgenommen in dem Augenblick, als die Gasbehälter geöffnet und das Gas vom Wind gegen die feindlichen Stellungen getrieben wurde. Hinter den Gasbehältern befanden sich die anstürmenden Truppen. (146) [Abb.]: Ein Kampfplatz bei Tahure in der Champagne. (147) [Abb.]: Flugzeugbeförderung in Flandern. (147) [Abb.]: Prinz Mirko (X), der zweite Sohn des Königs von Montenegro, der nach dessen Flucht im Lande verblieben ist. (148) [Abb.]: Von der Waffenstreckung der montenegrinischen Armee: Gewehrablieferung. (148) [Abb.]: Von den Kämpfen der Armee Kövesz im montenegrinisch=albanischen Gebiet. Skipetaren (mohammedanische Albanier) führen österreichisch=ungarische Infanteristen ins Gefecht. ([149]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (150) Der Abschluss der Kämpfe gegen Montenegro. (150) [Abb.]: Albanier vor einem Zeitungsverkaufstand in Durazzo. (151) Was kostet ein Kanonenschuss? (151) [Abb.]: Der Hafen von Durazzo mit albanischen Typen. (151) [Abb.]: Zusammenbruch eines russischen Waffenangriffs in der Neujahrsoffensive in Ostgalizien. ([152 - 153]) Die Neujahrschlacht an Pruth, Onjestr und Strypa. (154) [Abb.]: Die Kämpfe an der Strypa. (154) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Patrouille mit Schneemänteln in der Bukowina. (154) [6 Abb.]: Bilder aus dem zerstörten Dirmuiden. (1)Stellung am Yserkanal (2) Stellung in der Nähe des Yserkanals (3)In den Ruinen der Nikolaikirche (4)Stellung im alten Friedhof (5)Marktplatz mit Rathaus (6)Bataillonsunterstand in Dirmuiden. ([155]) [Abb.]: Generalmajor Tappen, Abteilungsvorstand beim Stabe des Generalstabs des Feldheers, erhielt den Orden Pour le Mérite (156) Die Ypernfront. (156) [Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen um Ypern: Schwere Munitionskolonne in Deckung hinter einer Ferme in Fortnin. ( - ) [Abb.]: Rettung der Fahne des 61. Reserve=Infanterieregiments. ([157]) Rettung einer Regimentsfahne. (158) Marineluftfahrwesen und Flotte im modernen Kriege. (158) [Abb.]: Wasserflugzeug von der Seite. (158) [Abb.]: Wasserflugzeug im Fluge. (159) [Abb.]: Curtiss=Flugboot in Fahrt. (159) [3 Abb.]: Bilder von der Marinefliegerschule in Kiel. (1)Der Führer eines Wasserflugzeuges wird an der Landungstelle durch einen Matrosen in wasserdichtem Ölanzug an Land gebracht. (2)Ein Wasserflugzeug, zur Abfahrt bereit, wird von Matrosen auf das Wasser gebracht, wobei diese bis ins Wasser hineingehen. (3)Matrosen beim Einbringen eines Wasserflugzeugs am Landungsteg. (160) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 84 (Heft 84) ([161]) [Abb.]: Vom Zeppelinbesuch in Paris am 29. Januar 1916. Ein fünfstöckiges Haus wurde von einer Bombe glatt durchschlagen. ([161]) [Abb.]: Frankreichs letzte Reserven. Einziehung der Jahresklasse 1917. Die jungen Leute, die fast noch Kindern gleichen wurden zu Beginn des Jahres 1916 in Frankreich unter die Waffen gerufen, um so rasch wie möglich zu Soldaten ausgebildet und an die Front geschickt zu werden. (162) [Abb.]: Zum grossen Erfolg bei Péronne und Frise. Über 900 gefangene Franzosen auf dem Marsche zum Bahnhof von Péronne. (163) [Abb.]: Durchmarsch französischer Gefangener durch eine von den Deutschen besetzte Stadt in der Champagne. (163) [Abb.]: Die Verladung der französischen Gefangenen zur Fahrt nach Deutschland. (163) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Artillerie auf dem Vormarsch in Albanien. (164 - 165) [Abb.]: Die grosse Holzbrücke bei Sjak (die einzige Zufahrtstrasse nach Durazzo), die von dem zurückweichenden feindlichen Heer abgebrochen wurde. (166) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (167) Soziale Kriegsfürsorge. 1. (167) 1. (167) [Abb.]: Gesamtansicht von Durazzo. (167) [Abb.]: Deutscher Landsturm auf dem Marktplatz einer mazedonischen Stadt. (168) 2. (168) 3. (168) [Abb.]: Rettung der Insassen eines beschossenen österreichisch=ungarischen Flugzeuges aus Seenot bei Valona durch den Führer des Luftgeschwaders, Leutnant Konjovic, der trotz des Nahens feindlicher Zerstörer auf das Meer niederging und unbeschädigt mit den Geretteten landete ([169]) Schwebebahnen zur Beförderung Verwundeter. (170) Russische Kulturarbeit auf französischem Boden. (170) [Abb.]: Besuch des Grossherzogs Ernst Ludwig von Hessen an der Front. Der Grossherzog vor dem Unterstand eines Regimentstabes. (170) Das Ringen am Isonzo. (171) [Abb.]: Von einer Eisenbahn zu einem Magazin abzweigende Feldseilbahnlinie. (171) [Abb.]: Die Baukompanie an Station Falkenhausen der Bismarckfeldseilbahn bei deren Inbetriebnahme. (171) [Abb.]: Russische Kulturarbeit auf französischem Boden. ([172 - 173]) [Abb.]: Italienischer Pionieroffizier von der "Todeskompanie" in gepanzerter Rüstung und mit einer Drahtschere an langem Schaft. (174) [6 Abb.]: Vom Kriegschauplatz an der österreichisch=italienischen Grenze. (1)Schwere Haubitze (Lafette), auf Schlitten verpackt, wird auf 2500 Meter Höhe in Stellung gebracht. (2)Gebirgskanone auf 2500 Meter Höhe in gedeckter Feuerstellung. (3)Im Schützengraben auf 2400 Meter Höhe. (4)General N. (X) auf dem Weg zu seinen Truppen. (5)Heizbarer Behälter für die Wasserversorgung. (6)Der brave "Hektor" im Kriegsdienste. ([175]) Wie die Franzosen Sturm laufen. (176) [Abb.]: Ein italienischer Gasangriff am Isonzo. (176) [Abb.]: Niederlage der italienischen Garde durch österreichisch=ungarische Truppen, hauptsächlich Bosniaken, an der nördlichen Isonzofront. ( - ) [Abb.]. Ein missglückter französischer Bajonettangriff. ([177]) Marineluftfahrwesen und Flotte im modernen Kriege. 2. Erfolge im Marineflugwesen beim Bekämpfen der feindlichen Flotte. (178) [Abb.]: Flugzeugangriff gegen ein Geschwader. (178) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarisches Marineflugzeug steigt zu Erkundungszwecken und zur Bekämpfung feindlicher Kriegsfahrzeuge in der Adria auf. (179) [Abb.]: Luftblockade. (179) [2 Abb.]: (1)Königreich Sachsen. Kriegsverdienstkreuz, Band Mitte grün, weiß=hellblau=gelb eingefasst. Grossherzogtum Oldenburg. Auszeichnung für Verdienste um das Rote Kreuz. Band dunkelblau mit zwei roten Streifen. (2)Fürstentum Lippe=Detmold. Kriegsverdienstmedaille. Band weiss mit rot=gelber Einfassung. Militärverdienstmedaille mit Schwertern. Band rot mit schmalem gelbem Rand. Grossherzogtum Hessen. Ehrenzeichen für Kriegsfürsorge. Band rot mit weissen Streifen. (180) [Abb.]: Neue Kriegsauszeichnungen. Königreich Bayern. König=Ludwig=Kreuz. Band hellblau, in der Mitte weiss durchwirkt. (180) [Abb.]: Türkische Flugzeuge auf einer Erkundungsfahrt am Suezkanal. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 85 (Heft 85) ([181]) [Abb.]: Eine Abteilung der nach Hunderten griechischen Arbeiter, die unter Befehl und Aufsicht englischer Soldaten bei den Befestigungsarbeiten in der Gegend von Saloniki helfen mussten. Die Arbeiter wurden dafür mit einem Franken für den Tag entschädigt. ([181]) [Abb.]: Der französische Panzerkreuzer "Admiral Charner", der am 8. Februar 1916 an der syrischen Küste südlich Beirut von einem deutschen Unterseeboot versenkt wurde. (182) [Abb.]: Kut=el=Amara am Ostufer des Tigris unterhalb Bagdads. In der Umgegend wohnt der Stamm der Amaras, nach denen die Stadt benannt ist. (183) [Abb.]: Englischer Schützengraben bei Kut=el=Amara (183) [Abb.]: Ausbau der englischen Stellungen am Suezkanal. (184 - 185) [Abb.]: Ein indischer Fürst mit seinem Stabe nimmt Abschied von französischen und englischen Offizieren beim Verlassen des westlichen Kriegschauplatzes. (186) [Abb.]: Beduinenlager in der ägyptischen Wüste in der Gegend von Solum. (187) [Abb.]: Höhlenwohnungen von Angehörigen des Stammes der Bischarin am oberen Nil. (187) [Abb.]: Eine Gruppe von Offizieren in Kamerun. In der Mitte Oberst Zimmermann, der den englischen Eindringlingen wirksam entgegentrat. Die andern Offiziere sind Distriktskommissare. (188) [Abb.]: Hauptmann v. Raben, der Held von Mora, der mit einer kleinen Schar deutscher und eingeborener Truppen bis zur letzten Möglichkeit den äußersten Nordwinkel Kameruns verteidigte. (188) [Abb.]: Deutsches Unterseeboot im Gefecht mit bewaffneten französischen Fischerdampfern im Mittelmeer. ([189]) [2 Abb.]: (1)General der Artillerie v. Lauter, Generalinspekteur der Fussartillerie. (2)Generalmajor v. Schoeler, Generalintendant des Feldheeres. (190) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (190) Fischerbarken an Stelle von Dreadnoughts. (190) [2 Abb.]: (1)Feldoberpostmeister Domizlaff. (2)Generalstabsarzt der Armee Dr. v. Schjerning, Chef des Feldsanitätswesens. (191) Charakterköpfe aus dem Grossen Hauptquartier. (191) [Abb.]: Fürst Solms=Buruth, Kaiserl. Kommissar und Militärinspekteur der freiwilligen Krankenpflege. (192) [Abb.]: Rückzug der Russen aus der Gegend von Czartorysk. ([193]) [Abb.]: Der lang entbehrte, bar bezahlte Gänsebraten. ([193]) Rückzug der Russen aus der Gegend von Czartorysk. (194) Soziale Kriegsfürsorge. (194) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten kommen mit Gänsen von einem Markte in Russisch=Polen. (194) [Abb.]: Parade in einem von den deutschen Truppen besetzten russischen Ort hinter der Front. (195) [6 Abb.]: Zum Wiederaufbau Ospreussens. Das erste wieder aufgebaute Gut in Ospreussen: Neu=Waldeck.(1)Die Ruine des früheren Gutshauses. (2)Das Gutshaus Neu=Waldeck nach dem Wiederaufbau. (3)Die Ruine des früheren Pferdestalles. (4)Der Pferdestall nach dem Wiederaufbau. (5)Die Ruine des früheren Arbeiterhauses. (6)Das Arbeiterhaus nach dem Wiederaufbau. (196) [6 Abb.]: Neues Leben in dem zerstörten Ostpreussen. (1)Verkaufsstände vor zerstörten Häusern in Hohenstein. (2)Blick auf den Marktplatz in Lyck. (3)Händler hält an einer Strassenecke in Johannisburg seine Waren feil. (4)Zerstörung in Lyck. (5)Hauptstrasse in Ortelsburg, das unter der russischen Herrschaft sehr gelitten hat. (6)Marggrabowa: Deutsche Bauern bringen das ihnen von der Regierung zur Verfügung gestellte Vieh in die Heimat. ([197]) [Abb.]: Ein neuer deutscher Flugzeugtypus: Fokker=Eindecker, der durch seine grosse Schnelligkeit und eine Steigkraft von 24,4 Metern in der Minute dazu beitrug, den Deutschen die Überlegenheit im Luftkrieg zu verschaffen. Der deutsche Fokker=Eindecker ist ein kleines Flugzeug mit ausserordentlich schmalen Tragflächen und daher sehr wenig stabil. Er ist mit einem Mercedesmotor von 150 PS ausgerüstet. Seine Eigenart gestattet die oben dargestellte Angriffsweise. Der Fokker steigt sehr schnell und greift den flüchtenden Gegner von rückwärts unten an, indem er mit dem Maschinengewehr besonders gegen den Benzinbehälter unter dem Sitz des Beobachters feuert, dabei die Flieger verwundet und oft den Motor zerstört. Misslingt dieser Angriff, so wendet der Fokker, und während der Flieger mit der einen Hand einen neuen Ladestreifen in das Maschinengewehr einführt, wendet er mit der anderen das Flugzeug und greift im Steigen wieder von rückwärts an. Ein englischer Apparat in 2500 Meter Höhe wurde von einem startenden Fokker in verhältnismässig kurzer Zeit eingeholt und angegriffen. Der Fokker ist ein reines Verteidigungsflugzeug und erfordert eine sorgfältige Auswahl des Flugzeugführers. (198 - 199) Ostpreussen im Wiederaufbau. (198 - 199) Die deutschen Fokker. (198 - 199) [Abb.]: Eine englische Darstellung des neuen deutschen Fokker=Eindeckers mit Bezeichnung der einzelnen Teile nach englischen Angaben. Das Besondere dieses neuen Flugzeuges besteht neben der grossen Steigkraft und Schnelligkeit in dem vorn eingebauten unbeweglichen Maschinengewehr, mit dem zwischen den Flügeln des sich drehenden Propellers hindurchgeschossen werden kann, ohne sie zu beschädigen. (200) [Abb.]: Deutsche Torpedobootsbesatzungen retten englische Mannschaften nach dem Seegefecht an der Doggerbank in der Nacht vom 10. zum 11. Februar 1916. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 86 (Heft 86) ([201]) [Abb.]: Exzellenz Dr. Karl Th. Hefferich, kaiserlicher Staatssekretär im Reichsschatzamt. ([201]) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte des Hauptindustriegebietes in England, auf das der grosse deutsche 29. Luftangriff (siehe Seite 143) erfolgte. (202) [Abb.]: Kapitänleutnant Odo Löwe, Kommandnat des in der Nordsee untergegangenen "L 19", das von vorbeifahrenden englischen Seeleuten feige im Stich gelassen wurde. (203) [Abb.]: Der Untergang des Marineluftschiffes "L 19", dessen Besatzung mit dem Kommandanten, Kapitän Löwe, ertrinken musste, weil der Kapitän des englischen Dampfers "King Stephen", der der Katastrophe aus der Nähe zusah, die Rettung der Deutschen aus Feigheit verweigerte. ([204 - 205]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (206) Austauschverwundete. (206) Unsere Torpedos. (207) [ 3 Abb.]: Aufnahmen von unserer Torpedobootflotte, die sich stets in Bereitschaft halten muss, um als Schutz= und Begleitboote für unsere grossen Panzerschiffe auf hohe See zu fahren und den schweren Dienst als Vor= und Wachtposten auszuüben. (1)Das Laden eines Torpedos. (2)Das Abfeuern eines Torpedos. (3)Blick in einen grossen Torpedolagerraum. (207) [Abb.]: Leutnant z. S. der Seew. II Hans Berg (Kapitän bei der Reederei Arentiel u. Klausen, Apenrade), der als Führer der Prisenbesatzung des gekaperten englischen Dampfers "Appam" diesen in kühner Fahrt über den Ozean brachte und in Norfolk in den Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika landete. (208) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zur Kaperung des englischen Dampfers "Appam", der von dem Prisenkommando des deutschen Kreuzers "Möve" von Madeira nach Norfolk, einem Hafen des Staates Viginia an der Westküste Amerikas, gebracht wurde. (208) [Abb.]: Die Kaperung des englischen Schiffes "Appam" durch den deutschen Kreuzer "Möve" im Atlantischen Ozean am 16. Januar 1916. ([209]) Die Niederwerfung Montenegros und der Feldzug in Albanien. (210) [Abb.]: Der Hauptplatz in Skutari mit der katholischen Kirche. (210) Unser Reichsfinanzminister. (211) [Abb.]: Die Besatzung von "S. M. S. Möve" nach der Rückkehr in einen deutschen Hafen. Nach einer Aufnahme vom Atelier Kloppmann am 5. März 1916. Vorderste Reihe: 1. Assistenzarzt Dr. Pietsch. 2. Leutnant z. S. Meisel. 3. Leutnant z. S. Köhler. 4. Oberleutnant z. S. Bethke. 5. Oberleutnant z. S. Niedermaier. 6. Korvettenkapitän Burggraf und Graf zu Dohna=Schlodien (erhielt vom Kaiser persönlich den Orden Pour le Mérite überreicht). 7. Kapitänleutnant Fritz Wolf. 8. Oberleutnant z. S. d. Ref. Pohlmann. 9. Torpeder Oberleutnant Kuhl. - Zweite Reihe, von links nach rechts: 1. Vizewachtmeister d. Ref. Rosenbrock. 2. Zahlmeisteraspirant Schönwald. 3. Vizewachtmeister d. Res. Wellensliek (an Bord als Vizesteuermann eingestellt). (211) [Abb.]: Blick auf die albanische Stadt Tirana mit dem Marktplatz. (212) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Truppen, die in Podgoritza einziehen, befreien gefangene Kameraden. ([213]) [3 Abb.]: Aus österreichisch=ungarischen Flüchtlingslagern. (1)Schuhverteilung an italienische Flüchtlinge in einer salzburgischen Gemeinde. (2)Mädchengruppe aus dem Lager für ruthenische Flüchtlinge in Gmünd (N.=Ö.). (3)Ansicht des mittleren Teils des polnischen Flüchtlingslager in Chotzen. (214) Österreichische Flüchtlingsfürsorge. (215) [3 Abb.]: Aus österreichisch=ungarischen Flüchtlingslagern. (1)Innenansicht der Baracke des Lagers für italienische Flüchtlinge in Pottendorf=Landegg. (2)Unterricht in der Gärtnerei im Lager für ruthenische Flüchtlinge in Gmünd (N.=Ö.). (3)Gesamtansicht des kroatischen Flüchtlingslagers in Steinklamm (N.=Ö.). (215) [Abb.]: Patrouille österreichisch=ungarische Husaren auf den Fersen des abziehenden Feindes in den Karpathen. (216) Die deutsche Kavallerie im jetzigen Kriege. (216) [Abb.]: Angreifende Dragoner. ([217]) [Abb.]: Rastende deutsche Kavalleriepatrouille in einem russischen Dorf. (218) [Abb.]: Deutsche Dragoner in der Nähe von Reims. (219) [Abb.]: Das Gedenkblatt, das die deutsche Reichsbank denen verleiht, die ihr wenigstens zweihundert Mark in Gold zuführen. (220) [Abb.]: Ein französisches Staatszeugnis für Patriotismus. Bestätigungschein für Zeichner der sogen Siegesanleihe, die in Wirklichkeit eine grosse Niederlage war. (220) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 87 (Heft 87) ([221]) [Abb.]: Ansicht von Verdun. ([221]) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zu dem Artikel: Die Sicherung der Vimyhöhe (222) [6 Abb.]: Aus dem Kampfgebiet der Vimyhöhe. (1) Strasse in Vimy. (2)Eroberter französischer Schützengraben auf der Vimyhöhe. (3)Sprengtrichter auf der Vimyhöhe. (4)Schützengraben bei Arras, vorderste Linie. (5)Strasse in St. Laurent bei Arras. (6)Schlosspark von Blangy bei Arras. (223) [Abb.]: Erstürmung der Vimyhöhe bei La Folie am 28. Februar 1916 ([224 - 225]) [Abb.]: Aure in der Champagne, ein Schauplatz heisser Kämpfe. (226) [Abb.]: Begegnung eines Trupps gefangener Franzosen aus den Champagnekämpfen vom Februar 1916 mit einem deutschen Infanterieregiment. (227) [Abb.]: Die bei Tahure gefangenen Franzosen auf dem Durchmarsch durch Vouziers. (227) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten beim Füllen von Sandsäcken zum Verschanzen neu gewonnener Stellungen südwestlich von Ypern (Februar 1916). (228) [Abb.]: Sturm des Infanterieregiments Grossherzog Friedrich Franz von Mecklenburg=Schwerin (4. brandenburgisches) Nr. 24 auf die Panzerfeste Douaumont, den nordöstlichen Eckpfeiler der permanenten Hauptbefestigungslinie der Festung Verdun, am Nachmittage der 25. Februar 1916. Hauptmann Haupt und Oberleutnant v. Brandis, die als erste mit ihren Kompanien in das Fort eindrangen, erhielten aus diesem Anlass vom Kaiser den Orden Pour le Mérite. ( - ) [Abb.]: Vordringen grösserer deutscher Erkundungsabteilungen in die englischen Stellungen in Flandern. ([229]) [Abb.]: Französischer Offizier mit seiner kleinen Kanone an der Aisnefront. (230) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (230) Die Sicherung der Vimyhöhe. (230) [Abb.]: Unterstände am Aisnekanal (231) Die Kämpfe in Bessarabien. (232) [Abb.]: Karte des Kampfgeländes vor Verdun mit den eingezeichneten deutschen Frontlinien vor der Eröffnung des Angriffs am 22. Februar 1916 (-) und nach den durch die deutschen Generalstabsberichte bezeichneten Stellungen am 10. März (-.-). Die Pfeile deuten die Richtung der deutschen Vorstösse an. (232) [Abb.]: Der Sturm auf den Haumontwald, mit dem am 22. Februar 1916 der grosse Angriff auf die französischen Stellungen um Verdun einsetzte. ([233]) [Abb.]: Eine fast vollständig zerstörte Ortschaft in Bessarabien. (234) Joffre=Graben. (235) Schneeschuhläufer und Gebirgs=Maschinengewehrtruppen. (235) [Abb.]: Verlassenes Schlachtfeld in Bessarabien. (235) [3 Abb.]: Übungen österreichisch=ungarischer Schneeschuhtruppen in den Allgäuer Alpen. (1)Beim Aufstieg in einer Höhe von 2000 Metern. (2)Überqueren eines Schneeferners. Im Hintergrunde die Lechtaler Alpen (3)Wendungen mit Schneeschuhen (236) Die englischen Docks. (236) [Abb.]: Ein französischer Verbindungsschützengraben in der Champagne, der bis in die vordersten Linien führt. (237) Überwinden kleiner Gewässer. (238 - 239) [Abb.]: Durchquerung eines Wasserlaufes im feindlichem Feuer. (238 - 239) [Abb.]: Wasserdichte Zeltbahn als Umhüllung der Uniform und Ausrüstung. (238 - 239) Erzerum. (238 - 239) [Abb.]: Floss aus drei Zeltbahnen für Nichtschwimmer. (238 - 239) [Abb.]: Verwundete türkische Offiziere in Berlin auf dem Wege nach Wiesbaden, um dort in einem Offiziererholungsheim Genesung zu suchen. (240) [Abb.]: Gesamtansicht von Erzerum, der in Türkisch=Armenien unweit der russischen Grenze gelegenen Haupstadt des gleichnamigen Wilajets, die von den Türken gegen grosse feindliche Übermacht aufgegeben wurde. (240) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 88 (Heft 88) ([241]) [Abb.]: Die Besprechung der beiden französischen Minister Bourgeois und Briand mit den italienischen Ministern Sonnino und Salandra (von links nach rechts) am 11. Februar 1916 in der Consulta zu Rom. ([241]) [3 Abb.]: Bilder von der Isonzofront. (1)Eine zerschossene Kirche bei Görz. (2)Österreichisch=ungarische Stellungen am Isonzo. (3)Drahtverhaue am Isonzo. (242) [3 Abb.]: Bilder von der Isonzofront. (1)Kloster Sansouci am Isonzo, das von den Italienern beschossen und zerstört wurde. (2)Bau eines Schützengrabens an der Isonzofront. (3)Beförderung von Sandkörben zum Ausbau der österreichisch=ungarischen Stellungen am Isonzo (243) [Abb.]: Überschreitung eines Flusses durch eine österreichisch=ungarische Abteilung. (244) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Feldgeschütze werden im Hochgebirge in Stellung gebracht. (244) [Abb.]: Die erste italienische Niederlage auf albanischem Gebiet im Raume Preza (Presija) und Bazar Sjak. Im Hintergrunde Bazar Sjak mit der alten Holzbrücke über den Arzen. (245) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte von Durazzo und Umgebung. (246) [ 3 Abb.]: Auf dem Weg nach Albanien. (1)Frisch angekommene österreichisch=ungarische Soldaten beim Antreten in einer Straße Skutaris. (2)Brückenkähne werden von einer österreichisch=ungarischen Kolonne über die montenegrinischen Berge zum Skutarisee geführt. (3)Beförderung von Gebirgsgeschützen für das schwierige Gelände. (247) [Abb.]: Der Albanierführer und Anhänger der katholischen Partei Prenk Bib Dodo, Essad Paschas entschiedenster Gegner, der sich mit seinen waffenfähigen Leuten den österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen angeschlossen hat. (248) [Abb.]: Der Deutsche Kaiser nimmt auf der Zitadelle (Kalimegdan) von Belgrad am 20. Januar 1916 den Vortrag über den Übergang der deutschen und österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen über die Donau entgegen. ( - ) [Abb.]: Einnahme von Durazzo: Österreichisch=ungarische Truppen bringen am 27. Februar 1916 beim Morgengrauen in die brennende Stadt. ([249]) [Abb.]: Bulgarische Truppen in einer mazedonischen Stadt. (250) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (251) Besuch des Deutschen Kaisers auf dem Kalimegdan, der Zitadelle von Belgrad. (251) [Abb.]: Drahtverhaue vor den englisch=französischen Stellungen bei Saloniki. (251) Vor und hinter der Gefechtsfront. (252 - 253) [Abb.]: Eine russisch=kaukasische Batterie auf ihrem Vormarsch an der persischen Grenze von kurdischer Reiterei bei Kelhu Luren (Gegend von Kirmánscháh) überfallen. (252 - 253) [Abb.]: Stacheldraht in der Schneeregieon: Türkische Schützengräben im Kaukasus. (254) Württembergische Ruhmestage. (254) Die 8. Infanteriebrigade erstürmt südlich Baranowitschi die von Petersburg nach Ostgalizien führende Bahn. (255) Die Neutralität im Weltkriege. (255) [Abb.]: Armenische Truppen, die auf russischer Seite gegen die Türken kämpfen. (255) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zu den Kämpfen um Messines im Herbst 1914. (256) [Abb.]: Die Reste einer von den Russen zerstörten Brücke bei Dünaburg. (256) [Abb.]: Die 8. Infanteriebrigade erstürmt südlich Baranowitschi die von Petersburg nach Ostgalizien führende Bahn, wobei die Scharabrücke, die eben von dem letzten russischen Munitionszug passiert wird, in die Luft fliegt. Im Hintergrunde links der Brücke ein von der Artillerie des Regiments Gerstenberg in Brand geschossenes Dorf, das mit russischen Reserven belegt war; rechts eine Windmühle, in der Artilleriebeobachtungsposten und Maschinengewehre aufgestellt waren. ([257]) [Abb.]: Oberst Sprecher von Bernegg, Chef des Generalstabes der Schweizer Armee. (258) [Abb.]: Schweizer Grenzbesatzung: Von Schweizer Truppen hergestellte Befestigungen. (258) Moderne Riesenflugzeuge. (259) [Abb.]: An der belgisch=holländischen Grenze in Kieldrecht. (259) [Abb.]: Schwedische Grenzwacht gegen Russland in Haparanda. (259) [Abb.]: Ankunft der russischen Post für die in Deutschland befindlichen Kriegsgefangenen in Haparanda. (259) [Abb.]: Eines der weittragenden 40=cm=Geschütze, die Amerika den Feinden der Mittelmächte liefert. (260) [Abb.]: Ein russisches Riesenflugzeug. Sikorski=Doppeldecker, der bei einem Gewicht von dreieinhalb Tonnen vier Motoren von 400-600 Pferdestärken hat und fähig ist sechzehn Personen zu tragen. (260) [Abb.]: Die Kämpfe im Jemen: Niederlage der Engländer bei Scheich Osmani. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 89 (Heft 89) ([261]) [Abb.]: Englischer Transportdampfer schifft bei Basra indische Truppen aus, die zu den englischen Streitkräften bei Kut=el=Amara an der Irakfront stossen sollen. ([261]) [Abb.]: Karte von Südarabien mit der Jemenfront. ([261]) [3 Abb.]: Bilder von der Bagdadbahn. (1)Türkische Reservisten im Taurusgebirge auf dem Marsche zum Gestellungsort (2)Türkische Reservisten erwarten auf einer Station der Anatolischen Bahn ihre Weiterbeförderung. (3)Stationsgebäude der Bagdadbahn am Amanusgebirge. (263) [Abb.]: Zu der Inspektionsreise des türkischen Generalissimus Enver Pascha nach Palästina. Enver Pascha (X) mit dem Kommandanten der syrischen Truppen, Dschemal Pascha (XX), treffen im Automobil vor der Kommandantur in Jaffa ein, wo sie von den Behörden festlich empfangen werden. (264) [Abb.]: Gefangene Engländer aus den Kämpfen bei Kut=el=Amara werden durch ein Beduinendorf gebracht. (265) [Abb.]: Korvettenkaptiän Burggraf und Graf Nikolaus zu Dohna=Schlodien, der kühne und erfolgreiche Kommandant S. M. S. "Möve". (266) [Abb.]: Der neue Staatssekretär des Reichsmarineamts, Admiral v. Capelle, der Nachfolger des Grossadmirals v. Tirpitz. (267) [Abb.]: Deutsches Unterseeboot beim Tauchen. (267) [Abb.]: Französische Soldaten vor Verdun beim Suppefassen. (268) [Abb.]: Eine von den Franzosen gebaute Feldbahn in der Champagne, die der Verproviantierung und Munitionsversorgung der ersten Linien dient. (268) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen um Verdun: Erstürmung der französischen Verschanzungen im Walde von Caures. (269) [Abb.]: Französisches schweres Geschütz im Augenblick des Abfeuerns. (270) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (270) Admiral v. Capelle. (270) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie v. Guretzky=Cornitz, Kommandeur der 9. Reservedivision, unter dessen Führung die Posenschen Reserveregimenter Nr. 6 und 19 am 8. März in nächtlichem Angriff das Dorf und die Panzerfeste Baux stürmten. (271) Die Kriegsbrücke bei Grodno. (271) [Abb.]: Blcik in einen Teil der Woevreebene. Im Hintergrund die Cotes Lorraines, deren Fuss von den deutschen Truppen stellenweise erreicht wurde. (271) [Abb.]: Erstürmung des Dorfes Fresnes in der Woevreebene am 6. März 1916. ([272 - 273]) [Abb.]: Von den Russen auf ihrem Rückzuge zerstörte massive Eisenbetonbrücke über den Njemen bei Grodno. (274) Krieg und Kriegsfürsorge in Hamburg. (274) [Abb.]: Russisches 25=cm=Küstengeschütz in der äußersten Fortlinie der eroberten Festung Grodno. (275) [Abb.]: Russisches 15=cm=Küstengeschütz in der äußersten Fortlinie Grodnos. (275) [Abb.]: Eine schwierige Stelle in den Dolomiten. (276) [Abb.]: Beschiessung der Drei=Zinnen=Hütte durch italienische Artillerie. ([277]) [Abb.]: Eingang zum deutschen Friedhof in Lagny bei Noyon. Die Verzierungen an den Pfeilern sind aus französischen Blindgängern hergestellt (278) Beschiessung der Drei=Zinnen=Hütte durch italienische Artillerie. (278) [Abb.]: Beerdigung deutscher Soldaten in Noyon. Der Leichenzug auf dem Wege zum Friedhof. (278) [Abb.]: Kriegergrab am vordersten Graben in Flandern dicht hinter dem Drahtverhau. (279) Soldatengräber. (279) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten pflegen die Gräber gefallener Kameraden in der Nähe der Unterstände in den Dünen. (279) [Abb.]: Das Grab von 23 deutschen Soldaten der Infanterieregimenter 78 und 91 bei Charleroi. (280) [Abb.]: Fliegergrab in Menin. (280) [Abb.]: Der in Torgau in Gefangenschaft befindliche französische Brigadegeneral de Vilaret begibt sich zur Beisetzung zweier gefangener Landsleute. (280) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 90 (Heft 90) ([281]) [2 Abb.]: Von der Front im Elsass. (1)In den Felsen gesprengter Stollen von 15 Meter Länge. 30 Meter hinter der vordersten Linie. (2)Im Schützengraben im Münstertal Mannschaften mit Rauchmasken und Handgranaten. ([281]) [3 Abb.]: Der Minenkampf im Stellungskrieg im Westen. (1)Eingang zu einem Minenstollen. (2)Pioniere beim Bau eines Stollens (Blitzlichtaufnahme) (3)Erbeutete französische Minenwerfer mit Munition. (282) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte zu den Kämpfen um Reims und in der Champagne. ([283]) [Abb.]: Artilleriekämpfe um die Bastion am Yserkanal am 15. Februar 1916, abends 10 Uhr Die deutschen und englischen Stellungen lagen an diesem Teil des Kanals nur durch das Wasser getrennt einander gegenüber. ([284 - 285]) [Abb.]: Am Yserkanal. (286) [Abb.]: Gefangene Engländer bei Ypern. (286) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen um Verdun. Französisches Lager von Geschossen schweren Kalibers, die mittels der Eisenbahn herbeigeschafft und durch Automobilzüge den Stellungen der schweren Artillerie zugeführt werden. (287) [2 Abb.]: Zum Wechsel im französischen Kriegsministerium. (1)General Gallieni, der zurückgetretene französische Kriegsminister. (2)Divisionsgeneral Roques, der neuernannte französische Kriegsminister. (288) [Abb.]: Die Teilnehmer an dem grossen Pariser Kriegsrat vom 27. März 1915. General des Castelnau (Frankreich) Sir Douglas Haig (England) General Wielemans (Belgien) General Pelle (Frankreich) General Gilinsky (Russland) General Joffre (Frankreich) General Porro (Italien) Oberst Pechitsch (Serbien). (288) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen um Verdun: Erstürmung einer französischen Feldbefestigung nach vorhergegangener Beschiessung durch Artillerietrommelfeuer. ( - ) [Abb.]: Abgeschlagene französische Handgranatenangriffe in der Champagne Anfang März 1916. ([289]) [Abb.]: General der Kavallerie Emil Ritter v. Ziegler. (290) [Abb.]: Besuch des Kronprinzen Boris und des Prinzen Kyrill von Bulgarien an der Westfront (links Prinz Kyrill, in der Mitte General v. Einem, rechts Kronprinz Boris). (291) [Abb.]: Im Oberelsass abgeschossener französischer Kampfdoppeldecker neuester Bauart. (291) [Abb.]: Deutsche Soldaten am Entfernungsmesser, der besonders beim Feststellen der Entfernung von Flugzeugen eine wichtige Rolle spielt. (292) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (292) Das Bekämpfen feindlicher Flugzeuge. (292) Fliegerangriff auf einen Personenzug bei Donaueschingen (292) [Abb.]: Überfall zweier französischer Flugzeuge auf einen Personenzug bei Donaueschingen. ([293]) [Abb.]: Eine Proviant=Ochsenkolonne im Moravatal. (294) [Abb.]: Deutscher Train passiert eine neben einer gesprengten Eisenbahnbrücke erbaute Notbrücke bei Stalac im Moravatal. (294) Auf dem Vormarsch in Albanien. (295) [Abb.]: Deutsche Proviantkolonne begegnet bulgarischer Artillerie auf dem Marsche. (295) General der Kavallerie Emil Ritter v. Ziegler. (295) Im Oberelsass abgeschossener französischer Kampfdoppeldecker neuester Bauart. (296) Das Pontonieren. (296) [Abb.]: Gefecht einer österreichisch=ungarischen Kolonne in den albanischen Bergen mit Parteigängern Essad Paschas. Im Vordergrund Gebirgsgeschütze in Feuerstellung, im Tal entwickelt sich ein Infanterieregiment mit Tragtieren zum Gefecht. ([297]) [Abb.]: Skizze zu dem Aufsatz "Das Pontonieren": Schematische Darstellung eines Flussübergangs. (298) [5 Abb.]: Französische Pioniere beim Pontonbrückenbau. (1)Das Übersetzen eines Offiziers über den Fluss. (2)Die ersten Pioniere setzen über den Fluss, um den Brückenbau zu beginnen. (3)Ein Teil der Pontonbrücke wird über den Fluss geschleppt. (4)Vor der Vollendung. Die letzten Brückenkähne werden in Stellung gebracht. (5)Eine Ingenieurabteilung passiert als erste die Brücke. (299) Die erbeutete Kriegskasse. (299) [Abb.]: Der tägliche Mittagsgast bei den deutschen Soldaten (300) [Abb.]: Türkische Offiziere im Kasino eines Reservekorps beim Rauchen aus türkischen Nargilehpfeifen. (300) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 91 (Heft 91) ([301]) [Abb.]: Schwierigkeiten des Gebirgskrieges. Italienische Alpini befördern ein Geschütz über eine schwierige Stelle im Gebirge. Nach einer englischen Darstellung. ([301]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Kriegsbeute: Italienische Fliegerwaffen. (302) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Granatenwerfer am Isonzo erwarten einen Angriff der Italiener. (302) [Abb.]: Ein Trupp italienischer Gefangener in Tirol. (303) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Arbeiterabteilung auf dem östlichen Kriegschauplatz im Walde während der Mittagspause. (304) [Abb.]: Russischer Vorstoss nördlich von Kozlow an der Strypa wird durch schwache Deckungstruppen der österreichisch=ungarischen vorgeschobenen Linien abgeschlagen. ([305]) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte zu den Kämpfen um Valona. (306) [Abb.]: Bulgarischer Grenzposten an der bulgarisch=griechischen Grenze. (307) [Abb.]: Überschiffung von Tragtieren über den Weissen Drin in Albanien. Im Hintergrund eine alte türkische Brücke, die durch Herstellung eines hölzernen Notsteges befahrbar gemacht wird. (307) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zu den Kämpfen um Dünaburg. Widsy, Postawy. (308) [Abb.]: "Alarm". Jeder Mann führt auf Tornister ein Kommissbrot mit. (308) [Abb.]: Ein Landwehr=Feldlazarett im Stellungskriege hinter der Front. In der Luft ein deutscher Fesselballon, der von feindlichen Fliegern umstrichen und aus Abwehrkanonen mit Schrapnellen beschossen wird. ( - ) [Abb.]: Zur russischen Angriffsbewegung gegen das litauische Seengebiet. Zusammenbruch russischer Massenangriffe bei Postawy im deutschen Infanterie= und Maschinengewehrfeuer. ([309]) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen in Russland beim Überschreiten sumpfigen Geländes im Gebiet des Maroczsees. (310) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (310) Die Markwährung im Weltkrieg und der Devisenhandel. (310) Ein Landwehr=Feldlazarett im Stellungskriege. (311) [Abb.]: Offiziere eines deutschen Stabes auf dem östlichen Kriegschauplatz orientieren sich an einem Wegkreuz. (311) [Abb.]: Deutsche Trainkolonne zieht durch ein russisches Dorf in der Gegend von Dünaburg. (311) [Abb.]: Weiterbeförderung Verwundeter in den Tagen der grossen französischen Offensive von 25.-30. September 1915. (312 - 313) Erzherzog Karl Stephan. (314) [Abb.]: Zum Besuch des Erzherzogs Karl Stephan in Berlin: Vizeadmiral Erzherzog Karl Stephan mit seinem Adjutanten Major Slufarz. (314) Fahrbare Kriegsbüchereien. (315) [Abb.]: Blick auf das Kampfgelände vor Verdun westlich der Maas. In der Mitte des Bildes der von den deutschen Truppen am 7. März 1916 erstürmte Ort Forges, im Vordergrunde Confenvoye. (315) Aus der Verdunschlacht. (316) [Abb.]: Die erst fahrbare württembergische Kriegsbücherei, eine Stiftung des Kommerzienrats Robert Franck, Ludwigsburg. (316) [Abb.]: Fahrbare Kriegsbücherei: Blick in das Innere eines Bücherwagens. (316) [Abb.]: General der Infanterie v. Steuben besucht die Baracken eines Feldlazaretts. Zu dem Artikel "Ein Landwehr=Feldlazarett im Stellungskriege". ([317]) [3 Abb.]: Hinter der französischen Front vor Verdun. (1)Französische Ambulanz in einem zerstörten Dorfe hinter der Feuerlinie erwartet die Ankunft von Schwerverwundeten aus den Schützengräben. (2)Schwerverwundeter Franzose wird von französischen Hilfsposten weiterbefördert. (3)Grosse Kraftwagen bringen Truppen zu einer bedrohten Stelle an der Front. (318) [3 Abb.]: Hinter der französischen Front vor Verdun. (1)Französischer Offizier beobachtet eine von den Deutschen unmittelbar unter der französischen Front gesprengte Mine. (2)Baumstämme, die mittels schwerer Automobile an die Front geschafft wurden, um zum Bau neuer verdeckter Artilleriestellungen und bombensicherer Unterstände zu dienen. (3)Das Zurückweichen der französischen Truppen erforderte die Herstellung neuer Schützengräben und Unterstände, für die eine grosse Menge von in die Erde einzulassenden Eisenbogen an die Front gesandt wurden. (319) [2 Abb.]: Das erste in der Ruhmeshalle des Berliner Zeughauses ausgestellte serbische Feldzeichen. (1)Die Standarte des serbischen Reiterregiments 1, die in der Nacht vom 5. auf 6. Februar 1916 erbeutet wurde. (2)Rückseite der Standarte mit einem serbischen Heiligenbilde. (320) [Abb.]: Französische Drahthindernisse vor der ersten Verteidigungslinie im Rabenwalde bei Verdun. (320) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 92 (Heft 92) ([321]) [Abb.]: Verlassene russische Stellung am Dünaufer. ([321]) [Abb.]: Die deutsche Front gegen Russland im April 1916. (322) [Abb.]: Deutsche Schneeschuhtruppen begeben sich in Stellung gegen Dünaburg. (322) [Abb.]: Vom östlichen Kriegschauplatz: Ankunft frischer deutscher Truppen in Baranowitschi. (323) [Abb.]: Brückenschlag über den Muchawetz, einen Nebenfluss des Bug. (324 - 325) [Abb.]: Persische Soldaten ziehen zur Truppenbesichtigung auf. (326) [Abb.]: Blick in eine türkische Militärsammelstelle am Tigris im Gebiet der türkisch=englischen Kämpfe zwischen Bagdad und Kut=el=Amara. (327) [Abb.]: Blick in den Hafen von Sunderland, wo die Dockanlagen bei den Zeppelinangriffen auf England Anfang April 1916 besonders schwer gelitten haben. Viele Werften, besonders die von Swan, Hunter u. Wigham sowie Richardson wurden beschädigt. Eine Helling wurde so getroffen, dass das darauf liegende Schiff umfiel. Auf einem Kreuzer, der in der nächsten Zeit vom Stapel laufen sollte, wurde grosser Schaden verursacht. Ausserdem sind noch andere Schiffe getroffen worden. Ausserhalb der Sindt wurden ferner mehrere Fabrikanlagen, darunter eine Munitionsfabrik, sowie eine grössere Anzahl Schuppen teils schwer beschädigt, teils vollständig zerstört. (328) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (328) Vereitelter Gasangriff. (328) [Abb.]: Deutsche Torpedoboote auf hoher See auf der Suche nach dem Feind. ( - ) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte von Nordengland, dem Angriffsziel deutscher Luftschiffe in der Nacht zum 3. April 1916. ([329]) [Abb.]: Karte von Holland. (330) [Abb.]: Englische U=Boote kreuzen an der flanderischen Küste. (330) [Abb.]: Schützengrabenübungen holländischer Soldaten. (331) [Abb.]: Holländische Infanterie auf einem dreitägigen Übungsmarsch nach dem Übersetzen über einen Kanal. (331) [Abb.]: Ein durch Trommelfeuer von 28=cm=Granaten (Flachbahngeschosse) vollständig zerstörter und eingebneter englischer Schützengraben an der Front bei Neuve=Chapelle. Die Besatzung des englischen Grabens war für einen von ihr bereits vorbereiteten Gasangriff mit Gasmasken ausgerüstet, die teils hell, teils dunkel und mit runden odr viereckigen Augengläsern versehen sind. ([332 333]) [Abb.]: 1. Der Eiserne Hindenburg auf dem Königsplatz in Berlin Nach dem Entwurf von G. Marschall. (334) [Abb.]: 2. Der Isern Kerl in Emden, der den ruhmreichen Führer der "Emden" Fregattenkapitän v. Müller verkörpert. Nach dem Entwurf von Bildhauer Liebsch. (334) [Abb.]: 3. Der Eiserne Michael zu Hamburg. Nach der Holzplastik von Anton Kling, Hamburg (334) Kriegsnagelungen. (334) [Abb.]: 4. Das Eiserne Kreuz in San Franzisko in Nordamerika, das zur Nagelung zugunsten der deutschen Kriegsfürsorge aufgestellt wurde und grosse Beträge einbrachte. (334) [Abb.]: Der Wackere Schwabe in Stuttgart. Nach dem Entwurf von Joseph Zeitler (335) [Abb.]: 6. Der Eiserne Landsturmmann der Insel Alsen in Sonderburg. Aus dem Stamm eines Apfelbaumes der Insel nach dem Entwurf von Heit. (335) [Abb.]: 7. Der Eiserne Wehrmann in Bielefeld. Nach der Holzplastik von Bildhauer Franz Guntermann. (335) [Abb.]: 8. Der Eiserne Adler zu Frankflurt a. M. Nach dem Entwurf von Bildhauer Stock. (335) Abweisung eines italienischen Angriffs an der Tosana. (336) [Abb.]: Feldgraue mit französischen Kindern, die zutraulich zu ihren deutschen Nachbarn herüberkommen, da sie wissen, dass immer etwas Gutes für sie abfällt. (336) Mit den Bundesbrüdern in den Karpathen. (336) [Abb.]: Abwehr eines Angriffs italienischer Alpini an der Tosana ([337]) [Abb.]: Feldbefestigungen zwischen den Aussenforts von Przemysl. Aufnahme von einem Flugzeug aus. (338) Fliegerphotographien. (338) Kämpfe um den Hartmannsweiler Kopf. (339) [Abb.]: Eine Lünette der Festung Przemysl mit deutlich erkennbaren Granattrichtern. Aufnahme von einem Flugzeug aus. (339) [Abb.]: Ballonaufnahme von verlassenen Stellungen hinter der deutschen Front in Flandern. (340) [Gedicht]: Schwertsegen! (340) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 93 (Heft 93) ([341]) [Abb.]: Vertreibung der Franzosen aus dem Dorfe Malacourt vor Verdun am 30. März 1916. ([341]) [Abb.]: Die Aussenmauer der Feste Baux. (342) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant v. Brandis. erhielt für die Eroberung der Feste Douaumont den Orden Pour le Mérite. (343) [Abb.]: Hauptmann Haupt erhielt für die Eroberung der Feste Doumont den Orden Pour le Mérite. (343) [Abb.]: Dorf und Feste Douaumont, die Angelpunkte des deutschen Angriffs auf Verdun. (343) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen um Verdun: Württembergische Landwehrbataillone erstürmen den Wald von Abocourt am 20. März 1916. ([344 - 345]) [Abb.]: Karte zwischen Aire und Maas Das Kampfgelände westlich von Verdun. (346) [Abb.]: Wie die französische Feuerlinie vor Verdun mit Mannschaften, Munition und Lebensmitteln verstärkt wurde. Material= und Personenwagen in langen Reihen auf den Zugangstrassen. Von einem neutralen Militärkritiker wurde Verdun als ein "Saugpumpe" bezeichnet, die die stärksten und kräftigsten Teile des französischen Heeres an sich reisse und die stärksten Kräfte Frankreichs von allen Seiten auf das Kampffeld bei Verdun führe. ([347]) [Abb.]: Die Mühle am Toten Mann bei Verdun. (348) [Abb.]: Ankunft französischer Gefangener aus den Kämpfen bei Reims auf dem Bahnhof in Laon. (348) [Abb.]: Handgranatenkampf in einem Minenstollen, in dem plötzlich Engländer und Deutsche einander gegenüberstanden. ([349]) [Abb.]: König Viktor Emanuel besichtigt eine Stellung der schweren Artillerie (26=cm=Batterie) am Isonzo. (350) [Abb.]: Gedeckte italienische Stellung. (351) [Abb.]: Blick in das Isonzotal. (351) [Abb.]: Luftschiffer Oberstleutnant Abercron, Kommandeur eines Reserve=Infanterieregiments auf dem westlichen Kriegschauplatz. Die angelegten Orden wurden ihm sämtlich im jetzigen Kriege verliehen. (352) [Abb.]: Ein deutsches Fokkerflugzeug im Kampf mit englischen Fliegern. Der Beobachter erwidert von einem Drehsitz aus das feindliche Feuer. ([353]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (354) Fliegerkämpfe. (354) [Abb.]: Deutscher Eindecker stürzt sich auf einen französischen Doppeldecker. (354) [Abb.]: Die Trümmer eines bei Laon abgeschossenen französischen Doppeldeckers. (355) Die grosse russische Entlastungsoffensive. (355) [Abb.]: Eines der vier französischen Flugzeuge, die beim Angriff eines französischen Luftgeschwaders auf die offene Stadt Mühlhausen im Elsass am 18. März 1916 zum Absturz gebracht wurden. (355) [Abb.]: Bei dem Versuch eines italienischen Flugzeuggeschwaders, die Stadt Laibach mit Bomben zu belegen, wurde das italienische Führerflugzeug von den zur Abwehr aufgestiegenen österreichisch=ungarischen Fliegern umzingelt. Seinem Führer, Hauptmann Salomone, gelang es nur mit Mühe, sein Flugzeug zu retten, nachdem sein Begleiter schwer verletzt worden war. (356) [Abb.]: Zu den Kämpfen um Valona: Österreichisch=ungarische Soldaten in einem Gefecht mit Italienern. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 94 (Heft 94) ([357]) [Abb.]: Der deutsche Reichskanzler v. Bethmann Hollweg in feldgrauer Uniform. ([357]) [Abb.]: Bei den Einschliessungskämpfen von Valona gefangene Serben warten auf ihr Abführung. (358) [Abb.]: Wohnhäuser in der Stadt Doiran auf den Hügeln am Ufer des Doiransees an der griechischen Grenze, in deren Nähe Plänkeleien zwischen den Patrouillen der Mittelmächte und denen des Vierverbandes stattfanden. Der Ort hat 7000 Einwohner und liegt an der Eisenbahnstrecke nach Saloniki. (359) [Abb.]: Zur widerrechtlichen Besetzung Kretas durch den Vierverband. Beförderung von Gewehren auf der Insel. (359) [Abb.]: Hinter einem Eisenbahndamm verschanzte Russen werden nächtlicherweile beim Schein der Leuchtraketen unter schweren Verlusten zurückgewiesen. (360 - 361) [Abb.]: Übersichtskarte zu den Kämpfen am Naroczsee. (362) [Abb.]: Blick auf die Strypa in Ostgalizien, an deren Ufern heftige Kämpfe stattfanden. (363) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (363) Der Krieg in Ostafrika. (363) [Abb.]: Kaiserlich türkische Prinzen an der Ostfront beim Generalfeldmarschall Prinz Leopold von Bayern. In der Mitte: Prinz Leopold von Bayern; rechts von ihm: Prinz Osman Fuad, Leutnant á la suite des preussischen Leibgarde=Husarenregimentrs; links: Prinz Abdur Rahim, Leutnant á la suite des 2. preussischen Garde=Feldartillerieregiments; rechts hinter dem Generalfeldmarschall: Exzellenz v. König, Kommandeur einer Infanteriedivision. (364) [Abb.]: Kavallerie beim Überschreiten einer Schiffbrücke in der Gegend von Dünaburg. (364) [Abb.]: Protzen werden auf dem östlichen Kriegschauplatz in Deckung gebracht. ([365]) [Abb.]: Wirkung der Zeppelinbomben bei den Aprilangriffen auf England. (366) [3 Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Kriegsbeutestücke im Wiener Arsenal, die ein beredtes Zeugnis von der Tapferkeit der Truppen ablegen. (1)Russisches 28=cm=Belagerungsgeschütz, das in Przemysl den österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen unversehrt in die Hände fiel Dahinter eine russische Fliegerabwehrkanone. (2)Volltreffer eines 30,5=cm=Mörsergeschosses in einem französischen Schiffsgeschütz, das am Lovcen aufgestellt war. Eine artilleristische Musterleisltung. (3) Französische Schiffsgeschütze, die bei Belgrad unbeschädigt erbeutet wurden. (367) [Abb.]: Das Kilimandscharogebiet, der Schauplatz des Heldenkampfes der deutschen Schutztruppen Ostafrika. (368 - 369) [Abb.]: Eine Strasse in Aruscha am Fusse des Kilimandscharo, das die Südafrikaner besetzten. (368 - 369) Aus der Verdunschlacht. (368 - 369) II. Im Walde von Hennemont. (368 - 369) [Abb.]: Militärstation Moschi am Kilimandscharo, die von den Südafrikanern besetzt wurde. (368 - 369) [Abb.]: Die Strasse zur Feste Bayr. Im Hintergrund die Umrisse der Feste. (370) [Abb.]: Beförderung von Geschützen auf Lokomobilen (westlicher Kriegschauplatz). (370) [Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen um Verdun: Das von den deutschen Truppen eroberte Conflans=Geschütz, ein Marinegeschütz, mit dem die Franzosen ein Jahr lang den Bahnhof von Conflans vergeblich beschossen. Das Geschütz war so eingebaut, dass es von den Franzosen bei ihrem Rückzug nicht mitgenommen werden konnte. (371) [Abb.]: Bei Verdun gefangene französische Offiziere, die sich in ihrer Ausrüstung kaum von der Mannschaft unterscheiden. (371) [Abb.]: Sanitätskompanie mit Sanitätshunden auf dem Marsche in der Champagne. (372) [Abb.]: Kampf um Chaulnes. ([373]) [Abb.]: Vivatbänder. (374) [Abb.]: Vivatbänder (375) Vivatbänder. (375) Colmar Freiherr v. der Goltz. (376) [Abb.]: Generalfeldmarschall Dr, Colmar Freiherr v. der Goltz=Pascha, der Oberkommandierende der zweiten türkischen Armee, starb in seinem Hauptquartier in Mesopotanien nach zehntägigem Krankenlager am Flecktyphus. (376) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 95 (Heft 95) ([377]) [Abb.]: Ansicht von Trapezunt am Schwarzen Meer. ([377]) [Abb.]: Schiffbrücke über den Tigris bei Bagdad. (378) [Abb.]: Die hauptsächlichen Kampfschauplätze im Orient. ([379]) [Abb.]: Die vergeblichen Entsatzversuche der Generale Gorringe und Keary für General Townshend in Kut=el=Amara. (380 - 381) [Karte]: Die umklammernden türk. Streitkräfte (380 - 381) [Abb.]: Das Wrack des englischen Unterseebootes E 15, das in den Dardanellen durch Treffer der türkischen Artillerie schwer beschädigt wurde und seine Flagge streichen musste. (380 - 381) [Abb.]: Der Turm des englischen Unterseebootes E 15, auf dem ein türkischer Offizier steht. Man sieht deutlich das von der türkischen Granante gerissene Loch. (380 - 381) [Abb.]: Ein mit Kamelen bespanntes Geschütz der südrussischen Artillerie im Gebiete des Kaukasus. Die Tiere haben sich bei den ausserordentlich schwierigen Bodenverhältnissen und dem steten Wassermangel sehr gut bewährt. (382) [Abb.]: Türkische Feldartillerie im Vormarsch. (382) [Abb.]: Artilleriestellung englischer Kolonialsoldaten am Suezkanal, wo sich nach englischen Angaben 240 000 Mann zur Verteidigung Ägyptens und des Suezkanals in Bereitschaft zu halten hatten. (383) [Abb.]: Gefangene Engländer werden von türkischen Offizieren verhört. (384) [Abb.]: Verteidigung einer eroberten englischen Stellung von etwa 350 Metern Frontbreite am Yserkanal nördlich von Ypern. ( - ) [Abb.]: Zu den siegreichen Kämpfen der Türken im Irak im April 1916. ([385]) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (386) Aus der Verdunschlacht. (386) III. Die Kämpfe westlich der Maas. (386) [Abb.]: Oberleutnant Berthold, der am 1. April 1916 das vierte feindliche Flugzeug und am 16. nordwestlich von Peronne das fünfte, einen englischen Doppeldecker, abschoss (386) [3 Abb.] : Oberes Bild: Ago=Kampfflugzeug. Mittleres Bild: Gefangener kanadischer Offizier mit seinem Flugzeug. Unteres Bild: Funkentelegraphenapparat eines abgeschossenen englischen Flugzeuges. (387) [Abb.]: Gefangene französische Soldaten erwarten im Steinbruch südlich von Haudromont ihre Abführung. (388) Im Krieg mit den Bergen. (388) [Abb.]: Der Kampf um den Minentrichter. Zu den Minen= und Handgranatenkämpfen bei Douaumont. ([389]) [Abb.]: Bulgarische Infanterie rückt aus Monastir zur Front ab. (390) Im besetzten Mazedonien. (390) Das Kriegsgeschick unserer Handelsflotte. (391) [Abb.]: Deutsche Truppen marschieren auf dem Wege zur Front durch eine mazedonische Ortschaft. (391) [Abb.]: Blick durch die Bogen einer Felsenhöhle in Mazedonien, die den hier nicht seltenen Adlern guten Unterschlupf bietet. (392) Die Vernichtung des französischen Unterseebootes "Culrie". (393) [3 Abb.]: (1)Marktplatz für den Ochsenhandel in dem mazedonischen Viertel von Monastir. (2)Eine schwierige Verständigung durch die Zeichensprache. Deutsche Offiziere erwerben eine Gans. (3)Deutscher Pionier kauft Eier ein. (393) Das englische Gefangenenlager auf der Insel Man. (394) [Abb.]: Deutsche Infanteristen mit den neuen Stahlhelmen in einer Strasse Berlins. (394) [Abb.]: Vernichtung des französischen Unterseebootes "Curie" in der Adria durch österreichisch=ungarische Küstenbatterien. ([395]) [Abb.]: Originalwiedergabe der Postkarte eines in russische Gefangenschaft geratenen Österreichers an seine Schwester. Die Mitteilungen an den leeren Stellen sind vom Zensor ausradiert, wobei ihm aber die Klage über das "schlechte Futter" und die " "Prügel" entgangen ist. (396) [Abb.]: Gesamtansicht des Gefangenenlagers von Knockalve (Peel) auf der englischen Insel Man. Nach der Zeichnung eines im Hauptgefangenenlager der Insel Man interniert gewesenen deutschen Architekten, der später ausgewechselt wurde. (396) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 96 (Heft 96) ([397]) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte des Suganatales. ([397]) [Abb.]: In einem Tiroler Kloster untergebrachte italienische Gefangene bei der Mahlzeit. (398) [Abb.]: Ordensverleihung im Schützengraben an österreichisch=ungarische Soldaten, die sich bei der Abwehr der russischen Strypa=Offensive auszeichneten. (399) [Abb.]: Erbitterter Nahkampf am Col die Lana: Nachtangriff österreichisch=ungarischer Infanterie. ([400 - 401]) [Abb.]: In den Schützengräben vor Dünaburg. Entwässerungsarbeiten in den Zugängen zu den Schützengräben. (402) [Abb.]: Vorgehen deutscher Infanterie zum Sturm. (402) [Abb.]: Auffahrende österreichisch=ungarische Artillerie an der galizischen Front bei Tarnopol. (403) [Abb.]: Alarm in einem russischen Unterstand. Eine feindliche Patrouille wird gemeldet. (403) [Abb.]: Russische Kavallerie in einer Landschaft des Kaukasus. (404) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (404) Ein leichtsinniger Streich. I. (404) [Abb.]: Sturm der westfälischen Truppen auf die russischen Feldstellungen am Marocz=See und Ladischky=Bruch. ( - ) [Abb.]: Zu dem türkischen Erfolg am Suezkanal: Freischärler aus Medina vertreiben die Engländer aus der Oase Katia. (405) [Abb.]: General Townshend mit seinem Stabe bei einer Beratung in seinem Hauptquartier in Kut-el-Amara vor der Übergabe an die Türken. (406) Offiziere daheim. (406) [Abb.]: Zum russischen Vorstoss durch Persien. Ein Teil der alten Mauern von Ispahan. (406) [Abb.]: Brückenbahntransport durch türkische Soldaten im Irak. (407) Freiheit der Meere. (407) [Abb.]: Übergabe zweier von deutschen Juden in der Türkei gestifteter Feldküchen durch Dr. Nossig an den "Roten Halbmond". (407) [Abb.]: Türkische Etappenstation am Rande der Wüste. (408 - 409) [Abb.]: Auf dem Schlachtfeld bei Marcheville vor Verdun. (410) Die Schlacht vor Verdun im Urteil der Gegner. (410) [Abb.]: Gestürmte französische Stellung bei Fromesey vor Verdun (410) [Abb.]: Eroberte französische Stellungen im Caureswalde vor Verdun. (411) [Abb.]: Hütte im Waldlager vor Verdun. (411) Bei Exzellenz v. Dorrer. (412) [Abb.]: Generalleutnant Eugen v. Dorrer, Kommandeur einer Reservedivision, gestorben den 2. April 1916 an einer schweren Verwundung. (412) [Abb.]: Durch Belgien nach Nordfrankreich. ([413]) [Abb.]: Maschinengewehrabteilung in Stellung in den verschiedenen Stockwerken eines Bauernhauses. (414) Durch Belgien nach Nordfrankreich. (414) Bekämpfung von Tierseuchen im Felde. (415) [3 Abb.]: Die Bekämpfung der Tierseuchen im Felde. (1)Veterinär der Blutuntersuchgsstelle mit den verschiedenen Versuchstieren. (2)Im Versuchsraum, wo einem geimpften Hammel eine Blutprobe entnommen wird. Auf dem Tische geimpfte Meerschweinchen, die sich noch in Bearbeitung befinden. (3)Einem in Behandlung befindlichen Pferde wird eine Blutprobe entnommen. Rechts der die Eintragungen vornehmende Veterinär. (415) [Abb.]: Der Chef des türkischen Militärsanitätswesens, Professor Dr. Suleiman Ruman Pascha. (416) Der Ottomanische Rote Halbmond. (416) [Abb.]: Eine Abteilung des Ottomanischen Roten Halbonds. (416) [Abb.]: Die Seeschlacht bei Lowestoft am 25. April 1916. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 97 (Heft 97) ([417]) [Abb.]: Woodrow Wilson, Präsident der Vereinigten Staaten von Amerika. ([417]) 4 [Abb.]: Die englische Regierung in ihren bekanntesten Vertretern. (1)Asquith, englischer Ministerpräsident. (2)Lloyd George, englischer Munitionsminister. (3)Sir Winston Churchill, ehemaliger englischer Marineminister. (4)Sir Edward Grey, englischer Minister des Äußeren. (418) [Abb.]: Von der englischen Militärmacht mit Granaten zusammengeschossenes Stadtviertel bei der Connelsbrücke, der Hauptverkehrsader in Dublin. Hier fanden die erbittersten Kämpfe b ei der April=Revolution in der Hauptstadt Irland statt, wobei von den Engländern eine Reihe der schönsten Gebäude zerstört wurde. (419) [3 Abb.]: Die Gefahren der treibenden Minen (1)Ein Minensucher hat sich in dem Minentau verfangen und die Mine unter sich gezogen, wodurch er in höchster Gefahr schwebt, bis die Mine hervorgeholt werden kann. (2)Der Minenwerfer sichtet einen aus dem Wasser hervorragenden und ein Periskop vortäuschenden Pflock, der auf einer Mine befestigt ist. (3)Ein Unterseeboot in Gefahr. Die Mannschaft versucht, die Kette, an der die Mine befestigt ist, zu durchschneiden. (420) [Abb.]: Strandwache im Nebel an der flandrischen Küste. (421) [Abb.]: Frische englische Truppen mit den neuen Stahlhelmen auf dem erweiterten Teil ihrer Front in Nordfrankreich. (422) [Abb.]: Ein Abschnitt des Kampfgebietes im Westen, den die Engländer zur Entlastung der Franzosen übernahmen. Blick von den englischen Gräben aus. (423) [Abb.]: Die durch Ablösen der Franzosen erweiterte englische Front im Westen. Überblick über das Tal des Souchez=Baches von Carency durch den Schlosspark von Carleul nach Souchez und Lens. (423) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (424) Ein leichtsinniger Streich. II. (424) [Abb.]: Die von deutschen Pionieren erbaute 450 Meter lange Kriegsbrücke bei Sterpigny in Nordfrankreich. (424) [Abb.]: Zusammenbruch der französischen Angriffswellen vor dem Toten Mann bei Verdun. ([425]) [Abb.]: Ruinen einer Schule in einem von den Franzosen zerschossenen französischen Vogesendorfe. (426) [Abb.]: Wirkung der deutschen schweren Artillerie. Zerstörte französische Bahnlinie in einem in den Kämpfen um Verdun von den Deutschen besetzten Gebiet. (426) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte des Gebietes um den Toten Mann nordwestlich von Verdun. (427) Soziale Fürsorge nach dem Kriege. (427) [Abb.]: Erstürmung des Camardwaldes bei Verdun vor der Höhe 304 durch pommersche Truppen. ([428 - 429]) [Abb.]: Der Deutsche Kronprinz (X) beobachtet ein Gefecht bei Verdun. (430) [Abb.]: General Petain, der zum Oberbefehlshaber der französischen Armeen des Zentrums (Abschnitt von Soissons bis Verdun) ernannt wurde. (430) [Abb.]: In den Kämpfen vor Verdun gefangene Franzosen, Nordafrikaner, Kabylen und Turkos werden durch ein französisches Dorf abgeführt. ([431]) [Abb.]: Zur Verwendung russischer Truppen an der französischen Westfront: Ankunft des Transportdampers im Hafen von Marseile. (432) Deutsche Kavallerie im September 1915 bei Wilna. (432) [3 Abb.]: (1)Füllung eines Pilotierballons in einer Feldwetterstation in Albanien. (2)Der aufgelassene Ballon einer Feldwetterstation in Albanien wird zur Berechnung der Windstärke und =richtung beobachtet. (3)Tragbare Feldradiostation in Albanien. (-) [Abb.]: Reiterattacke bei Wileyka: Eine Husareneskadron greift eine russische Infanteriekompanie an. ([433]) [2 Abb.]: (1)Fesselballon mit Schwanztütenrute. (2) Deutscher Fesselballon mit Bespannung vor dem Aufstieg. (434) [Abb.]: Drahtseilspindelrolle einer Luftschifferabteilung in Nordfrankreich. (434) Feldwetterstationen (435) [Abb.]: Empfang von Mitgliedern der bulgarischen Sobranje in Dresden durch den Präsidenten der zweiten sächsischen Kammer, Geheimrat Vogel (im weissen Bart), und den Oberbürgermeister Blüher (zu dessen Linken). Die Rundreise der 15 bulgarischen Volksvertreter unter Führung des Vizepräsidenten der Sobranje (Landtag), Dr. Momtschilow, durch Deutschland geschah in der Absicht, "deutsches Land und deutsche Arbeit kennen zu lernen", wie es Reichskanzler Dr. v. Bethmann Hollweg in seiner Begrüssungsrede ausdrückte. Denn suchte auch Bulgarien mit seinem Anschluss an die Zentralmächte zunächst nur die Rückeroberung Mazedoniens zu erreichen, so verfolgt das Bündnis zugleich doch viel tiefere und wertvollere Ziele, nämlich gemeinsame Entfaltung aller wirtschaftlichen Kräfte in dem neuen Vierbund, in dem Bulgarien die Brücke zu bilden bestimmt ist zwischen der östlichen und den beiden westlichen Grossmächten. Nichts ist aber geeigneter, gegenseitige gründliche Kenntnis und Wertschätzung zu schaffen, als liebevolles Studium des andern seinem Wesen und seiner Arbeit nach. So wurde denn die bulgarische Abordnung, wie zuvor in Österreich=Ungarn, auch in Deutschland überall mit herzlicher Wärme aufgenommen. (436) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 98 (Heft 98) ([437]) [Abb.]: Feldgottesdienst von Tiroler Standschützen in 2500 Meter Höhe in den Dolomiten. ([437]) [Abb.]: Das von den Italienern zwecklos in Brand geschossene Dorf Sexten in den Dolomiten. (438) [Abb.]: Ein italienischer Grosskampfdoppeldecker der Klasse "Caproni", der von österreichisch=ungarischen Fliegern im Luftkampf abgeschossen wurde. (439) [Abb.]: Aus den Kämpfen um den Besitz des Col di Lana. Im Vordergrunde rechts sowie am linksseitigen Höhenkamm feuern österreichisch=ungarische Gebirgsbatterien gegen die feindlichen Stellungen auf dem Felsmassiv des Col di Lana im Hintergrunde. Links Tiroler Landesschützenabteilungen im Vormarsch zum Sturm auf die italienischen Verschanzungen. ([440 - 441]) [Abb.]: In den Kämpfen bei Tolmein gefangene Italiener warten auf ihre Abführung. (442) [Abb.]: Gesamtansicht der Stadt Balona gegen das Meer zu. (443) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (444) Die Fürsorge für die Kriegsverletzten. (444) [Abb.]: Blick auf die Stadt Saloniki vom Bord eines englischen Kriegschiffes. (444) [Abb.]: Munitionstransport durch das zerschossene Dorf Condé in den Argonnen. ( - ) [Abb.]: Beschiessung des russischen Schiffes "Slawa" und eines feindlichen U=Boots im Moonsund durch ein Geschwader von deutschen Wasserflugzeugen. ([445]) Munitionstransporte. (446) [Abb.]: Soldatendorf an der Südostfront. (446) [Abb.]: Oberst Julius Planckh, der Held von Uscieczto. (447) [Abb.]: Oberstbrigadier v. Bolzano mit seinem Stabe, Kommandant einer Infanteriebrigade, die sich besonders im Kampf um den Haliczer Brückenkopf am Onjestr hervortat. (447) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Soldaten während einer Gefechtspause an der Strypa. (448) [Abb.]: Die vorderste österreichisch=ungarische Stellung an der Strypa. (448) Die kulturelle Tätigkeit des k. u. k. Militärgouverneurs in Serbien. (448) [Abb.]: Die Russen werden zwischen Toporoutz und Bojan, nordöstlich von Czernowitz an der bessarabischen Front, in wildem Nahkampf aus ihren Schützengräben zurückgeworfen. ([449]) [Abb.]: Feldmarschalleutnant Weber v. Webenau, Militärgouverneur von Montenegro, dessen Infanterietruppendivision unter seiner Führung den Lovcen eroberte. (450) Die Aufteilung Europas. (450) [3 Abb.]: (1)Serbische Zigeunerfamilie vor ihrer Behausung. (2)Serbische Zigeunermutter mit ihren Sprößlingen. (3)Zigeunerjugend auf einer Dorfstrasse in Serbien. Die Militärmusik kommt. (451) [Abb.]: Das künftige Europa nach französischer Vorstellung. (452) Der neue italienische Stahlhelm. (452) [Abb.]: Abführung der englischen Besatzung von Kut=el=Amara durch die Türken nach der Übergabe des Generals Townshend. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 99 (Heft 99) ([453]) [Abb.]: General Bronfart v. Schellendorf, Chef des Generalstabs des türkischen Feldheeres. ([453]) [Abb.]: Türkisches Infanterieregiment in Paradeaufstellung. (454) [Abb.]: Djemal Pascha und General Trommer im Wüstenlager am Suezkanal. (455) [Abb.]: Bewaffnete und mit Sandsäcken geschützte englische Dampfboote auf dem Tigris von türkischen Landtruppen beschossen. (456 - 457) [Abb.]: Der Stab der vierten kaukasischen Jägerdivision auf dem Gipfel der Hochfläche von Kargabazar. Rechts neben der Wagenspur die beiden Empfangsmasten für drahtlose Telegraphie. (458) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (458) Die Fürsorge für die Kriegsverletzten. (458) [Abb.]: Teheran, die Hauptstadt Persien. Rechts die kaiserliche Bank. (459) [Abb.]: General Baratoff (X), der Oberbefehlshaber der russischen Streitkräfte in Persien, bei einer Truppenbesichtigung in Teheran. (459) [Abb.]: Mit Unterständen ausgebauter deutscher Sprengtrichter in Flandern. (460) [Abb.]: Skizze der Sprengungen bei St. Eloi am 27. März 1916. (460) [Abb.]: Skizze des Kampfraumes von Armentiéres bis Givenchy (460) [Abb.]: Vorstoss englischer Seestreitkräfte an die flandrische Küste am 16. Mai 1916, wobei auf englischer Seite besonders Panzerkanonenboote (Monitore) verwendet wurden, die wegen ihres geringen Tiefangs näher an die Küste herankommen können. Der Angriff wurde von den deutschen Torpedobooten und Bewachungsfahrzeugen abgewiesen. ([461]) [Abb.]: Englische Flugzeuge über dem Hoogeabschnitt bei Ypern. Verkleinerte Wiedergabe eines in England verbreiteten farbigen Kunstblattes. (462) Die Vergewaltigung neutraler Staaten durch Grossbritannien und Frankreich. (462) [Abb.]: Frankreichs algerische Truppen. Eine Abteilung Turkos auf dem Wege zur Front im Gebiete der Maas. (463) [Abb.]: Durch deutsche Geschosse zerstörte Strasse in Verdun. (464) [Abb.]: Erstürmung der französischen Gräben der Maas, beiderseits der Strasse Haucourt-Esnes, bis auf die höhe der Südspitze des Camardwaldes. ([465]) [Abb.]: Karte zur Vergewaltigung Griechenlands durch England und Frankreich. Der Blockadering der Ententemächte, der von Saloniki ausgehend über die griechischen Inseln zu den von Italien fett 1911/12 besetzten südlichen Sporaden und von da über Kreta Kephalonia und Korfu nach dem von den Italienern befestigten Walona führt. Von Korfu aus sollten die Reste des serbischen und des montenegrinischen Heeres über die griechische Eisenbahn Patras-Korinth-Athen-Larissa nach Saloniki geschafft werden, ein Plan, dem von der griechischen Regierung kraftvoller Widerstand entgegengesetzt wurde. (466) Aus den Tagen von Postawy. (466) [Abb.]: Eine englische Signalstation auf der griechischen Insel Wytilene. (467) [Abb.]: Blick auf die Insel Samos mit dem Hafen Bathy, dem Hauptort der Insel, die von den Engländern unter dem Vorwande, die türkische Bevölkerung unterstütze deutsche Unterseeboote mit Bannware, trotz Einspruchs des Präfekten beschossen wurde. (467) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zu dem Artikel: Aus den Tagen von Postawy. (468) Gegen Tirol und Kärnten. (468) [Abb.]: Standhaftes Ausharren eines lothringischen Regiments gegen russische Massenangriffe. ([469]) [Abb.]: Blick auf eine von den Italienern zerschossene Ortschaft in Tirol. (470) [Abb.]: Erstürmung des Freikofels durch österreichisch=ungarische Truppen. ([471]) [Abb.]: Ankunft und Empfang der aus französischer Gefangenschaft entlassenen deutschen Austauschinvaliden auf dem Bahnhof in Davos (Schweiz), woselbst sie zur Erholung Aufenthalt nahmen. (472) [Abb.]: Nächtlicher Kampf bei den italienischen Werken von Campomolon auf ausgedehnten Schneefeldern in Höhe von 1500-200 Metern. Nach den feindlichen Berichten stürmten die österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen in Schneemänteln und weissen Kappenüberzügen. ( - ) Die Geschichte des Weltkrieges 1914/16. Heft 100 (Heft 100) ([473]) [Abb.]: Der österreichisch=ungarische Thronfolger Erzherzog Karl Franz Joseph, Führer der siegreichen Truppen in Südtirol, im Gespräch mit Offizieren einer Minenwerferkompanie. ([473]) [Abb.]: Vogelschaukarte zu dem österreichisch=ungarischen Vordringen in Südtirol. ([473]) [Abb.]: Österreichisch=ungarische Gebirgsartillerie bei der Beförderung eines Geschützes schweren Kalibers. Hunderte solcher Geschütze wurden bei der Offensive in Südtirol mit der grösstmöglichen Beschleunigung nach von geworfen, eine in den hohen Bergen geradezu ungeheuerliche Aufgabe. (474) [Abb.]: Blick auf Rundschein (Roncegno) im Suganer Tal, das am 19. Mai 1916 von den österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen besetzt wurde. (475) [Abb.]: Die österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen besetzen bei ihrem Vordringen im Südtirol die Stadt Burgen (Borgo) im Suganer Tal am 22. Mai 1916. Im Hintergrunde das bereits am 19. Mai genommene Rundschein (Roncegno). ([476 - 477]) [Abb.]: Die Hochfläche von Bielgereuth, auf der die österreichisch=ungarischen Truppen am 16. Mai 1916 die feindlichen Stellungen Soglio d´Aspio-Coston-Costa d´Agro-Maronia erstürmten, und von der aus sie nach Überschreitung der italienischen Grenze die feindlichen Werke Campomolon und Toraro eroberten. (478) [Abb.]: Zum Vordringen des österreichisch=ungarischen Heeres an der italienischen Grenze. Siegesfrohe Truppen rücken in ihren Kampfstand. (478) [Abb.]: Blick auf Lafraun auf der gleichnamigen Hochfläche in Südtirol. (479) [Abb.]: Gefangene Alpini aus den Kämpfen bei dem österreichisch=ungarischen Vorgehen in Südtirol. (479) [Abb.]: Im Hauptquartier des Kommandanten der österreichisch=ungarischen Südwestfront, Generaloberst Erzherzog Eugen. 1. Generaloberst Hoch= und Deutschmeister Erzherzog Eugen; 2. k. u. k. Kriegsminister Generaloberst Alexander Freiherr v. Krobatin; 3. Vorstand der Präsidialkanzlei im k. u. k. Kriegsministerium Generalmajor Karl Edler v. Bellmond; 4. Generalstabschef Feldmarschalleutnant Krauss. (480) [Abb.]: Erstürmung der Zugna Torta, südlich von Dovreit (Rovereto). durch österreichisch=ungarische Truppen in der Nacht vom 16. zum 17. Mai 1916. ([481]) [Abb.9: Das Gebiet der Scharmützel zwischen den deutsch=bulgarischen und den Vierverbandstruppen an der griechisch=bulgarischen Grenze. Die T=Zeichen bedeuten die Grenzpfähle. (482) Illustrierte Kriegsberichte. (482) Auf Patrouille*). (482) [Abb.]: Das Wardartal bei Gevgeli. (482) [Abb.]: Die auf steilem Felsstrand gelegene Altstadt des griechischen Hafenortes Kavalla, in dem von den Engländern Truppen gelandet wurden. (483) Feldherr und Chef des Generalstabs. (484) [Abb.]: Bulgarische Gebirgsartillerie am Warda. (484) [Abb.]: Abladen eines schweren Geschützes von einem Transportdampfer im Hafen von Saloniki, dem "zweiten Gibraltar". (485) [Abb.]: Deutsche Verpflegungskolonne beim Verlassen eines Lagers auf dem Wege zur Front in Mazedonien (485) Kriegsbeute. (486) [Abb.]: Kartenskizze zur Russenoffensive am Narotschsee vom 12. März bis 28. April 1916. (486) Am Narotschsee. (487) [Abb.]: Sammelstelle für Ausrüstungsgegenstände aus der Kriegsbeute, die hier verlesen und ausgesondert werden, um zur Umarbeitung und Wiederverwendung in die Heimat gesandt zu werden. (487) [3 Abb.]: Aus dem litauischen Seengebiet. (1)Quartier deutscher Soldaten in einem litauischen Dorfe. (2)Trainkolonne beim Haferladen am Njemen. (3)Litauisches Gespann. (488) [Abb.]: Deutsche Infanterie stürmt die russischen Stellungen im Sumpfgebiet des Narostschees. ([489]) Blindgänger. (490) [Abb.]: Unschädlichmachung eines französischen Blindgängers. (490) [Abb.]: Von der Beschiessung von Middelkerke=Westende durch die Engländer. (490) Die Fürsorge für die Kriegsverletzten. (491) [Abb.]: Von der Beschiessung von Middelkerke=Westende durch die Engländer. Nicht explodierte Seemine und französischer Lufttorpedo. (491) [Abb.]: Entladen einer angeschwemmten englischen Mine an der flandrischen Küste unter Aufsicht eines deutschen Offiziers. (491) [Abb.]: Ein Denkmal für gestorbene Kriegsgefangene Franzosen und Russen in Deutschland. Auf dem Friedhof zu Ebersdorf bei Chemnitz wurde im April 1916 in Gegenwart einer Abordnung von 250 kriegsgefangenen Franzosen und Russen ein Denkmal für deren im Gefangenenlager in Ebersdorf gestorbene Kameraden enthüllt. Nach den Reden des französischen und des russischen Geistlichen erkannte ein französischer Offizier in einer Ansprache dankbar die Förderung des Denkmals durch die Kommandantur des Gefangenenlagers an. Das Denkmal, ein Werk des kriegsgefangenen Bildhauers David Debrock aus Dünkirchen, stellt das um seine gefallenen Söhne trauernde Frankreich dar, gestützt auf die umflorte Trikolore. Eine Mohnblume versinnbildlicht den Todeschlaf, den Sockel schmückt ein Lorbeerzweig. (492) [Einband]: ( - ) [Einband]: ( - )

Threats To International Peace And Security. The Situation In The Middle East ; United Nations S/PV.8233 Security Council Seventy-third year 8233rd meeting Saturday, 14 April 2018, 11 a.m. New York Provisional President: Mr. Meza-Cuadra . (Peru) Members: Bolivia (Plurinational State of). . Mr. Llorentty Solíz China. . Mr. Ma Zhaoxu Côte d'Ivoire. . Mr. Tanoh-Boutchoue Equatorial Guinea. . Mr. Ndong Mba Ethiopia. . Mr. Alemu France. . Mr. Delattre Kazakhstan. . Mr. Umarov Kuwait. . Mr. Alotaibi Netherlands. . Mrs. Gregoire Van Haaren Poland. . Mr. Radomski Russian Federation. . Mr. Nebenzia Sweden . Mr. Skoog United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland . Ms. Pierce United States of America. . Mrs. Haley Agenda Threats to international peace and security The situation in the Middle East This record contains the text of speeches delivered in English and of the translation of speeches delivered in other languages. The final text will be printed in the Official Records of the Security Council. Corrections should be submitted to the original languages only. They should be incorporated in a copy of the record and sent under the signature of a member of the delegation concerned to the Chief of the Verbatim Reporting Service, room U-0506 (verbatimrecords@un.org). Corrected records will be reissued electronically on the Official Document System of the United Nations (http://documents.un.org). 18-10891 (E) *1810891* S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 2/26 18-10891 The meeting was called to order at 11.10 a.m. Adoption of the agenda The agenda was adopted. Threats to international peace and security The situation in the Middle East The President (spoke in Spanish): In accordance with rule 37 of the Council's provisional rules of procedure, I invite the representative of the Syrian Arab Republic to participate in this meeting. The Security Council will now begin its consideration of the item on its agenda. I wish to warmly welcome His Excellency Secretary-General António Guterres, to whom I now give the floor. The Secretary-General: I have been following closely the reports of air strikes in Syria conducted by the United States, France and United Kingdom. Last night at 10 p.m. New York time, the United States President announced the beginning of air strikes with the participation of France and the United Kingdom, indicating they were targeting the chemical-weapons capabilities of the Syrian Government to deter their future use. The statement was followed by announcements from Prime Minister May and President Macron. The air strikes were reportedly limited to three military locations inside Syria. The first targets included the Syrian Scientific Studies and Research Centre at Al-Mazzah airport in Damascus, the second an alleged chemical-weapons storage facility west of Homs and the third an alleged chemical-weapons equipment storage site and command post, also near Homs. The Syrian Government announced surface-to-air missile responsive activity. Both United States and Russian sources indicated there were no civilian casualties. However, the United Nations is unable to independently verify the details of all those reports. As Secretary-General of the United Nations, it is my duty to remind Member States that there is an obligation, particularly when dealing with matters of peace and security, to act consistently with the Charter of the United Nations, and with international law in general. The Charter is very clear on these issues. The Security Council has the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. I call on the members of the Security Council to unite and exercise that responsibility, and I urge all members to show restraint in these dangerous circumstances and to avoid any act that could escalate matters and worsen the suffering of the Syrian people. As I did yesterday (see S/PV.8231), I stress the importance of preventing the situation from spiralling out of control. Any use of chemical weapons is abhorrent, and the suffering it causes is horrendous. I have repeatedly expressed my deep disappointment that the Security Council has failed to agree on a dedicated mechanism for ensuring effective accountability for the use of chemical weapons in Syria. I urge the Security Council to assume its responsibilities and fill that gap, and I will continue to engage with Member States to help to achieve that objective. A lack of accountability emboldens those who use such weapons by providing them with the reassurance of impunity, and that in turn further weakens the norm proscribing the use of chemical weapons, as well as undermining the international disarmament and non-proliferation architecture as a whole. The seriousness of the recent allegations of the use of chemical weapons in Douma requires a thorough investigation using impartial, independent and professional expertise. I reaffirm my full support for the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons and its Fact-finding Mission in the Syrian Arab Republic in undertaking the required investigation. The team is already in Syria. I am informed that its operations plan for visiting the site is complete and that the Mission is ready to go. I am confident it will have full access, without any restrictions or impediments to its performance of its activities. To repeat what I said yesterday, Syria represents the most serious threat to international peace and security in the world today. In Syria we see confrontations and proxy wars involving several national armies, a number of armed opposition groups, many national and international militias, foreign fighters from all over the world and various terrorist organizations. From the beginning, we have witnessed systematic violations of international humanitarian law, international human rights law and international law in general, in utter disregard of the letter and spirit of the Charter of the United Nations. For eight long years, the people of Syria have endured suffering upon suffering. They have lived 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 3/26 through a litany of horrors, atrocity crimes, sieges, starvation, indiscriminate attacks on civilians and civilian infrastructure, the use of chemical weapons, forced displacement, sexual violence, torture, detention and enforced disappearances. The list goes on. At this critical juncture, I call on all States Members to act consistently with the Charter of the United Nations and international law, including the norms against chemical weapons. If the law is ignored, it is undermined. There can be no military solution to the crisis. The solution must be political, and we must find ways to make real progress towards a genuine and credible political solution that meets the aspirations of the Syrian people to dignity and freedom, in accordance with resolution 2254 (2015) and the Geneva communiqué (S/2012/522, annex). I have asked my Special Envoy to come to New York as soon as possible to consult with me on the most effective way to accelerate the political process. The President (spoke in Spanish): I thank the Secretary-General for his valuable briefing. I shall now give the floor to those Council members who wish to make statements. Mr. Nebenzia (Russian Federation) (spoke in Russian): Russia has called this emergency meeting of the Security Council to discuss the aggressive actions of the United States and its allies against Syria. This is now our fifth meeting on the subject in a week. President Putin of the Russian Federation made a special statement today. "On 14 April, the United States, with the support of its allies, launched an air strike on military and civilian infrastructure targets in the Syrian Arab Republic. An act of aggression against a sovereign State on the front lines in the fight against terrorism was committed without permission from the Security Council and in violation of the Charter of the United Nations and the norms and principles of international law. Just as it did a year ago, when it attacked Syria's Al-Shayrat airbase in Syria, the United States took a staged use of toxic substances against civilians as a pretext, this time in Douma, outside Damascus. Having visited the site of the alleged incident, Russian military experts found no traces of chlorine or any other toxic agent. Not a single local resident could confirm that such an attack had occurred. "The Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons (OPCW) has sent experts to Syria to investigate all the circumstances. However, a group of Western countries cynically ignored this and took military action without waiting for the results of the investigation. "Russia vehemently condemns this attack on Syria, where Russian military personnel are helping the legitimate Government to combat terrorism. "The actions of the United States are making the already catastrophic humanitarian situation in Syria even worse, inflicting suffering on civilians, for all intents and purposes enabling the terrorists who have been tormenting the Syrian people for seven years, and producing yet another wave of refugees fleeing the country and the region in general. The current escalation of the Syrian situation is having a destructive effect on the entire system of international relations. History will have the last word, and it has already revealed the heavy responsibility that Washington bears for the carnage in Yugoslavia, Iraq and Libya." Russia has done everything it could to persuade the United States and its allies to abandon their militaristic plans threatening a new round of violence in Syria and destabilization in the Middle East. Today, and at the Council meeting we called yesterday (see S/PV.8231), the Secretary-General expressed his concern about how events are developing. Washington, London and Paris, however, preferred to let the calls for sanity go unheard. The United States and its allies continue to demonstrate a flagrant disregard for international law, although as permanent members of the Security Council they have a special duty to uphold the provisions of the Charter. It was a disgrace to hear an article of the United States Constitution cited as justification of this aggression. We respect the right of every State to honour its own fundamental law. But it is high time that Washington learned that it is the Charter of the United Nations that governs the international code of conduct on the use of force. It will be interesting to see how the peoples of Great Britain and France react to the fact that their leaders are participating in unlawful military ventures that invoke the United States Constitution. These three countries constantly lean towards neocolonialism. They scorn the Charter and the Security Council, which they attempt, shamelessly, to use for their own unscrupulous purposes. They do no serious S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 4/26 18-10891 work in the Council. They refuse to consult with us, while falsely assuring everyone of the opposite. They are undermining the Council's authority. The alleged use of chemical weapons in the Syrian city of Douma has been cited as the excuse for this aggression. After an inspection by our specialists, Russia's representatives stated unequivocally that no such incident took place. Moreover, people were found to have taken part in staging the incident, which was inspired and organized by foreign intelligence services. After the matter emerged, the Syrian authorities immediately invited experts from the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons to try to establish all the circumstances through a field mission to Douma. The visa formalities were dealt with quickly and security guarantees given. As the air strikes began, the specialists were already in Syria and preparing to begin their work. I would like to remind Council members and everyone else that on 10 April (see S/PV.8228), when our draft resolution (S/2018/322) on ensuring the security of the work of the OPCW's special mission was blocked, we were assured that there was no need for such a document. They said that no additional effort on the part of the Security Council was necessary to ensure that the mission could reach Douma and conduct an investigation of the chemical incident. Now, however, we can see that we were absolutely right. Yesterday, some of our colleagues — some out of naivety and others out of cynicism — told us that this situation had allegedly arisen owing to the lack of an independent investigative mechanism. The aggression today has shown, as we said, that this had nothing whatever to do with it. The OPCW-United Nations Joint Investigative Mission (JIM) was in place during last year's attack on the Al-Shayrat airbase, but that did not stop the United States from launching a missile attack. After that, the JIM spent six months tailoring its conclusions to justify the strike. We have said over and over again that they do not need any investigations. They did not need them then and they do not need them now. The organizers of the aggression did not even wait for the international organization that is authorized to establish the basic facts to do so. Apparently they had established and instantly identified the perpetrators, after disseminating rumours about them through social networks with the help of the militias they sponsor and the non-governmental organizations that are their clients. This was backed up by mythical secret intelligence. Their masks — or rather the White Helmets — have come off once again. We have become accustomed to the fact that their efforts to achieve their dubious geopolitical aims, the aggressor countries deliberately blame the so-called Assad regime for every evil. There has been a trend recently to shift the blame onto Russia, which, as they tell it, has been unable to restrain Syria's so-called dictator. All of this goes according to a tried-and- true formula, whereby a provocation results in a false accusation, which results in a false verdict, which results in punishment. Is that how these people want to conduct international affairs? This is hooliganism in international relations, and not on a petty scale, given that we are talking about the actions of key nuclear Powers. Several missiles were aimed at the research centre facilities in Barzeh and Jamraya. There have been two recent OPCW inspections there with unrestricted access to their entire premises. The specialists found no trace of activities that would contravene the Chemical Weapons Convention. Syria's scientific research institutions are used for strictly peaceful activities aimed at improving the efficiency of the national economy. Do they want Syria to have no national economy left at all? Do they want to kick this country — only a few years ago one of the most developed in the Middle East — back into the Stone Age? Do they want to finish whatever their sanctions have not yet accomplished? And yet they still contrive false breast-beating about the sufferings of ordinary Syrians. But they have no interest in ordinary Syrians, who are sick of war and glad about the restoration of the legitimate authorities in the liberated territories. Their aggressive actions merely worsen the humanitarian situation that they claim to care about so deeply. They could end the conflict in Syria in the space of 24 hours. All that is needed is for Washington, London and Paris to give the order to their tame terrorists to stop fighting the legitimate authorities and their own people. The attacks were aimed at Syrian military airfields that are used for operations against terrorist organizations, a highly original contribution to the fight against international terrorism, which, as Washington never tires of saying, is the sole reason for its military presence in Syria, something that we are extremely doubtful about. Rather, it is becoming increasingly clear that those in the West who hide 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 5/26 behind humanitarian rhetoric and try to justify their military presence in Syria based on the need to defeat the jihadists are in fact acting in concert with them to dismember the country, a design confirmed by the categorical refusal of the United States and its allies to assist in the restoration of the areas of Syria that have been liberated by Government forces. Their aggression is a powerful blow and a threat to the prospects for continuing the political process under the auspices of the United Nations, which, despite the real difficulties, is moving forward, albeit at varying speed. Why do they bother endlessly pinning all their hopes on the Geneva process when they themselves are driving it straight towards yet another crisis? We urge the United States and its allies to immediately halt their acts of aggression against Syria and refrain from them going forward. We have proposed a brief draft resolution for the Council's attention on which we request that a vote be held at the end of this meeting. We appeal to the members of the Security Council. Now is not the time to evade responsibility. The world is watching. Stand up for our principles. Mrs. Haley (United States of America): I thank the Secretary-General for his briefing today. This is the fifth Security Council meeting in the past week in which we have addressed the situation in Syria. A week has gone by in which we have talked. We have talked about the victims in Douma. We have talked about the Al-Assad regime and its patrons, Russia and Iran. We have spent a week talking about the unique horror of chemical weapons. The time for talk ended last night. We are here today because three permanent members of the Security Council acted. The United Kingdom, France, and the United States acted not in revenge, not in punishment and not in a symbolic show of force. We acted to deter the future use of chemical weapons by holding the Syrian regime responsible for its crimes against humanity. We can all see that a Russian disinformation campaign is in full force this morning, but Russia's desperate attempts at deflection cannot change the facts. A large body of information indicates that the Syrian regime used chemical weapons in Douma on 7 April. There is clear information demonstrating Al-Assad's culpability. The pictures of dead children were not fake news; they were the result of the Syrian regime's barbaric inhumanity. And they were the result of the regime's and Russia's failure to live up to their international commitments to remove all chemical weapons from Syria. The United States, France and the United Kingdom acted after careful evaluation of those facts. The targets we selected were at the heart of the Syrian regime's illegal chemical-weapon programme. The strikes were carefully planned to minimize civilian casualties. The responses were justified, legitimate and proportionate. The United States and its allies did everything they could to use the tools of diplomacy to get rid of Al-Assad's arsenal of chemical weapons. We did not give diplomacy just one chance. We gave it chance after chance. Six times. That is how many times Russia vetoed Security Council resolutions to address chemical weapons in Syria. Our efforts go back even further. In 2013, the Security Council adopted resolution 2118 (2013), requiring the Al-Assad regime to destroy its stockpile of chemical weapons. Syria committed to abiding by the Chemical Weapons Convention, meaning that it could no longer have chemical weapons on its soil. President Putin said that Russia would guarantee that Syria complied. We hoped that this diplomacy would succeed in putting an end to the horror of chemical attacks in Syria, but as we have seen from the past year, that did not happen. While Russia was busy protecting the regime, Al-Assad took notice. The regime knew that it could act with impunity, and it did. In November, Russia used its veto to kill the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons-United Nations Joint Investigative Mechanism, the main tool we had to figure out who used chemical weapons in Syria. Just as Russia was using its veto (see S/PV.8107), the Al-Assad regime used sarin, leading to dozens of injuries and deaths. Russia's veto was the green light for the Al-Assad regime to use these most barbaric weapons against the Syrian people, in complete violation of international law. The United States and our allies were not going to let that stand. Chemical weapons are a threat to us all. They are a unique threat — a type of weapon so evil that the international community agreed that they must be banned. We cannot stand by and let Russia trash every international norm that we stand for, and allow the use of chemical weapons to go unanswered. Just as the Syrian regime's use of chemical weapons last weekend was not an isolated incident, our response is part of a new course charted last year to deter future use of chemical weapons. Our Syrian strategy has not changed. S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 6/26 18-10891 However, the Syrian regime has forced us to take action based on its repeated use of chemical weapons. Since the April 2017 chemical attack at Khan Shaykhoun, the United States has imposed hundreds of sanctions on individuals and entities involved in chemical-weapons use in Syria and North Korea. We have designated entities in Asia, the Middle East and Africa that have facilitated chemical-weapons proliferation. We have revoked the visas of Russian intelligence officers in response to the chemical attack in Salisbury. We will continue to seek out and call out anyone who uses and anyone who aids in the use of chemical weapons. With yesterday's military action, our message was crystal clear. The United States of America will not allow the Al-Assad regime to continue to use chemical weapons. Last night, we obliterated the major research facility that it used to assemble weapons of mass murder. I spoke to the President this morning, and he said that if the Syrian regime should use this poison gas again, the United States is locked and loaded. When our President draws a red line, our President enforces the red line. The United States is deeply grateful to the United Kingdom and France for their part in the coalition to defend the prohibition of chemical weapons. We worked in lock step; we were in complete agreement. Last night, our great friends and indispensable allies shouldered a burden that benefits all of us. The civilized world owes them its thanks. In the weeks and months to come, the Security Council should take time to reflect on its role in defending the international rule of law. The Security Council has failed in its duty to hold those who use chemical weapons to account. That failure is largely due to Russian obstruction. We call on Russia to take a hard look at the company it keeps, live up to its responsibilities as a permanent member of the Council, and defend the actual principles the United Nations was meant to promote. Last night, we successfully hit the heart of Syria's chemical weapons enterprise, and because of these actions we are confident that we have crippled Syria's chemical weapons programme. We are prepared to sustain this pressure if the Syrian regime is foolish enough to test our will. Ms. Pierce (United Kingdom): These are uncertain times and today we deal with exceptional circumstance. Acting with our American and French allies, in the early hours of this morning the United Kingdom conducted coordinated, targeted and precise strikes to degrade Al-Assad's chemical weapons capability and deter their future use. The British Royal Air Force launched Storm Shadow missiles at a military facility some 15 miles west of Homs, where the regime is assessed to keep chemical weapons in breach of Syria's obligations under the Chemical Weapons Convention. A full assessment has not yet been completed, but we believe that the strikes to have been successful. Furthermore, none of the British, United States or French aircraft or missiles involved in this operation were successfully engaged by Syrian air defences, and there is also no indication that Russian air defence systems were employed. Our action was a limited, targeted and effective strike. There were clear boundaries that expressly sought to avoid escalation, and we did everything possible, including rigorous planning, before any action was undertaken to ensure that we mitigated and minimized the impact on civilians. Together, our action will significantly degrade the Syrian regime's ability to research, develop and deploy chemical weapons and deter their future use. The United Kingdom Prime Minister has said that we are clear about who is responsible for the atrocity of the use of chemical weapons. A significant body of information, including intelligence, indicates that the Syrian regime is responsible for the attack we saw last Saturday. Some of the evidence that leads us to this conclusion is as follows. There are open source accounts alleging that a barrel bomb was used to deliver the chemicals. Multiple open source reports claim that a regime helicopter was observed above the city of Douma on the evening of 7 April. The opposition does not operate helicopters or use barrel bombs. And reliable intelligence indicates that Syrian military officials coordinated what appears to be the use of chlorine in Douma on 7 April. No other group could have carried out this attack. Indeed, Da'esh, for example, does not even have a presence in Douma. The Syrian regime has been killing its own people for seven years. Its use of chemical weapons, which has exacerbated the human suffering, is a serious crime of international concern as a breach of the customary international law prohibition on the use of chemical weapons, and that amounts to a war crime and a crime against humanity. Any State is permitted under international law, on an exceptional basis, to 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 7/26 take measures in order to alleviate overwhelming humanitarian suffering. The legal basis for the use of force for the United Kingdom is humanitarian intervention, which requires that three conditions to be met. First, there must be convincing evidence, generally accepted by the international community as a whole, of extreme humanitarian distress on a large scale, requiring immediate and urgent relief. I think that the debates in the Council and the briefings we have had from the Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs and others have proved that. Secondly, it must be objectively clear that there is no practicable alternative to the use of force if lives are to be saved. I think that the vetoes have shown us that. Thirdly, the proposed use of force must be necessary and proportionate to the aim of relief of humanitarian suffering. It must be strictly limited in time and in scope to this aim. I think we have heard both in my intervention in Ambassador Haley's how that has also been met. The history of the Syrian conflict is a litany of threats to peace and violations of international law. The Security Council has met 113 times since the Syrian war started. It was therefore not for want of international diplomatic effort that we find ourselves in this position today. After a pattern of chemical-weapons use since the outbreak of the conflict, Al-Assad defied the international community in 2013 by launching a sarin gas attack on eastern Ghouta, which left more than 800 people dead. Despite the adoption of resolution 2118 (2013) and despite four years of patient engagement, Syria continues to use chemical weapons against its people and has failed to answer a long list of serious questions. The only conclusion we can reach is that Syria has not declared or destroyed all of its chemical weapons, despite its obligations under the Chemical Weapons Convention. This is not assertion on our part but a matter of record, and I draw the Russian Ambassador's attention to his points about Barazan and Jimrya. The Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons (OPCW) still has unanswered questions and discrepancies. He knows this. We all know this. The Council was briefed by the OPCW Director-General. Resolution 2118 (2013) decides in the event of non-compliance to impose measures under Chapter VII of the Charter. Yet on 28 February 2017, when the United Kingdom together with France, proposed a draft resolution (S/2017/172) taking measures under Chapter VII short of the use of force, Russia vetoed (see S/PV.7893). The very least the Security Council should have been able to do was to follow up on the findings of the report of the Joint Investigative Mechanism by extending its mandate. Yet four times Russia vetoed different proposals from different Council Members to do just that. The Syrian regime and it supporters are responsible for the gravest violations of international humanitarian law in modern history. They have used indiscriminate weapons, notably barrel bombs and cluster munitions, against civilians, and they have deliberately targeted medical facilities and schools, as well as humanitarian personnel and civilian objects. They have used sieges and starvation as methods of warfare, accompanied by attacks on opposition-held civilian areas. The regime has persistently obstructed humanitarian aid and medical evacuations. Tens of thousands of people have been illegally detained, tortured and executed by the regime. This is one of the most serious challenges to the international non-proliferation regime we have ever faced. A State party has violated the Chemical Weapons Convention, it has defied the Security Council, and it has broken international law. Repeated attempts over several years to hold them to account have been met with Russian obstruction and resistance. In the Security Council, we have repeatedly attempted to overcome this obstruction without success. We are faced with a litany of violations, no sense of guilt, no sense of regret, no sense of responsibility, a shameful record, wrapped in a mix of denial, deceit and disinformation. I would invite those like the Russian Ambassador who speak about the Charter to consider the following. It is hard to believe that it is in line with the principles and purposes of the Charter to use or condone the use of chemical weapons, and in the United Kingdom's view it cannot be illegal to use force to prevent the killing of such numbers of innocent people. I will take no lessons in international law from Russia. Despite all the foregoing, we would like to look forward. The United Kingdom, together with France and the United States, will continue to pursue a diplomatic resolution to the Syrian crisis. My French colleague will say more about our work in a few moments. We believe that it must comprise four elements. S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 8/26 18-10891 First, Syria's chemical weapons programme must be ended and the chemical weapons stockpiles destroyed once and for all. Secondly, there must be an immediate cessation of hostilities and compliance with all Security Council resolutions, including those that mandate humanitarian access. Thirdly, the regime must return to the Geneva talks and agree to engage on the substantial agenda put forward by the United Nations Special Envoy Staffan de Mistura. Fourthly and finally, there must be accountability for the use of chemical weapons and other war crimes in Syria. The Secretary-General rightly highlighted the political process. We propose that, as we members of the Security Council will all be together next weekend in the retreat with the Secretary-General very kindly hosted by Sweden, we use that opportunity to reflect on next steps and the way back to the political process. And with our allies, we stand ready to work with all members of the Security Council towards this end. Mr. Delattre (France) (spoke in French): A week after the chemical massacre in Douma and a day after last night's strikes, I want to say again straight away to those who pretend to wonder that France has no doubt whatsoever about the responsibility of the Al-Assad regime in this attack. This morning we made public a notice comprising information collected by our intelligence services. We dismiss those who try once again to challenge what is obvious and to disguise the facts before the world. For years now, Bashar Al-Assad, with the active support of his allies, has been devising a strategy of destruction designed to crush any opposition with contempt for the most basic principles of humanity and at the cost of the lives of hundreds of thousands of civilians in Syria. We saw it in Aleppo, in Homs, in eastern Ghouta. For years, the Syrian regime has used the most terrifying weapons of destruction — chemical weapons — to massacre and terrorize its civilian population. We had another demonstration of this in Douma, as we had seen before in Khan Shaykhun, Sarmin, Telemens and Qaminas, where its responsibility was clearly established by the Joint Investigative Mechanism of the United Nations and the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons (OPCW). No one can say he or she did not know. For years, the Syrian regime has systematically and repeatedly violated all its international obligations. The list of such violations is long; it is overwhelming. We all know them: violations of all international chemical-weapons obligations under the Chemical Weapons Convention, to which Syria has been a party since 2013, and the 1925 Geneva Protocol, which prohibits the use of such weapons against civilians; violations of the very foundations of international humanitarian law, namely, the principles of distinction, precaution and proportionality; violations of successive Security Council resolutions 2118 (2013), 2209 (2015) and 2235 (2015) and, by the same token, of its obligations under the Charter of the United Nations; finally, the use of chemical weapons against civilian populations constitutes a war crime within the meaning of the Statute of the International Criminal Court. In August 2013, the Secretary-General even described the use of chemical weapons as a crime against humanity. In view of the repeated and proven violations by the Damascus regime of all the rules on which our security is based, France has consistently called for strong action by the international community. We have made every effort to ensure that these horrors do not remain without consequences at the United Nations and the OPCW and that they are stopped. The Security Council had undertaken by successive resolutions 2118 (2013), 2209 (2015) and 2235 (2015) to impose coercive measures within the meaning of Chapter VII of the Charter of the United Nations in the event of new violations. It has been prevented from acting in conformity with its commitments because of the vetoes systematically used by Russia. By making such systematic use of its veto in the Security Council, Russia has betrayed the commitment it made to the Council in 2013 to ensure the destruction of the Syrian chemical arsenal. The Security Council's blockade of the mass atrocities committed in Syria is a deadly and dangerous trap from which we must escape. When it ordered the 7 April chemical attack, the Syrian regime knew exactly to what it was exposing itself. It wanted to once again test the international community's threshold of tolerance and it found it. In the face of this attack on the principles, values and rights that are the basis of United Nations action, silence is no longer a solution. We cannot tolerate the downplaying of the use of chemical weapons, which is an immediate danger to the Syrian people and to our collective security. We cannot let the deadly genie of proliferation out of its bottle. We had clearly warned Al-Assad's regime and its supporters that such a transgression would not remain without reaction. We have acted in 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 9/26 accordance with our role and responsibility. We have done so in a controlled, transparent framework, taking care to avoid any escalation with the actors present on the ground. The President of the Republic and the Minister of Foreign Affairs of France have spoken on this subject. Some who for years have flouted the most elementary rules of international law now assert that our action is contrary to the Charter of the United Nations. I would remind them that the Charter was not designed to protect criminals. Our action is fully in line with the objectives and values proclaimed from the outset by the Charter of the United Nations. The Organization's mission is "to establish conditions under which justice and respect for the obligations arising from treaties and other sources of international law can be maintained". This action was indeed necessary in order to address the repeated violations by the Syrian regime of its obligations — obligations stemming from the law, treaties and its own commitments. Finally, our response was conceived within an proportionate framework, with precise objectives. The main research centre of the chemical weapons programme and two major production sites were hit. Through those objectives, Syria's capacity to develop, perfect and produce chemical weapons has been put out of commission. That was the only objective, and it has been achieved. My country, which knew at first hand the devastating effects of chemical weapons during the First World War, will never again allow impunity for their use. We will never stop identifying those responsible, who must be brought to justice. That is the purpose of the International Partnership against Impunity for the Use of Chemical Weapons, which we launched last January. Allow me to stress this point: last night's strikes are a necessary response to the chemical massacres in Syria. They are a response in the service of law and our political strategy to put an end to the Syrian tragedy. To be more specific, we have four imperatives on the Syrian issue that are in the immediate interest of Syrians, but also in the interest of the entire international community, as the Secretary-General reminded us, and I want to thank him for his briefing. Let me recall those four imperatives. First, the Syrian chemical-weapons programme must be dismantled in a verifiable and irreversible way. We must spare no effort to establish an international mechanism for establishing responsibility, to prevent impunity and to prevent any repeat attempts to the Syrian regime to use chemical. Secondly, terrorism must be eradicated by permanently defeating Da'esh. That is a long-standing commitment that still requires genuine effort to ensure a definitive victory. Thirdly, there must be a ceasefire throughout the Syrian territory and humanitarian access to the civilian populations, as required by Security Council resolutions. We need full and unhindered humanitarian access in order to help people in need, in accordance with resolution 2401 (2018). In particular, it is essential and urgent that humanitarian convoys safely reach eastern Ghouta on a daily basis. Fourthly, we need a crisis-exit strategy, with a lasting political solution. We can sustainably resolve the Syrian crisis only through an inclusive political solution on the basis of the full implementation of resolution 2254 (2015). We have been calling for that for seven years. It has never been so urgent to implement it and to relaunch genuine negotiations under the auspices of the United Nations with a view to achieving a political transition in Syria. Only that road map will allow us to finally emerge from the Syrian impasse. France is ready to tackle it, as of today, with all those who are ready to put all their efforts to that end. In that spirit, at the initiative of France and in line with President Emmanuel Macron's statement tonight, we will submit as soon as possible a draft resolution on those different aspects with our British and American partners. Today I ask Russia, first and foremost, to call on the Damascus regime to enter into a plan for a negotiated solution so that the long-lasting suffering of Syrian civilians can finally be brought to an end. Mr. Ma Zhaoxu (China) (spoke in Chinese): I would like to thank the Secretary-General for his briefing. Just yesterday we were gathered in this Chamber for a meeting on the situation in Syria, during which China made clear its position on the issue of Syria, expressed profound concern about the further escalation of the tensions in Syria and made a clarion call for a political solution to the issue of Syria (see S/PV.8231). I would like to restate the following. S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 10/26 18-10891 China has consistently stood for the peaceful settlement of disputes and against the use of force in international relations. We advocate respect for the sovereignty, independence, unity and territorial integrity of all countries. Any unilateral military actions that circumvent the Security Council contravene the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations, violate the basic norms enshrined in international law and those governing international relations, and would hamper the settlement of the Syrian issue with new compounding factors. We urge all the parties concerned to refrain from any actions that may lead to a further escalation of the situation, to return to the framework of international law and to resolve the issue through dialogue and consultation. China believes a comprehensive, impartial and objective investigation of the suspected chemical-weapons attack in Syria is necessary in order to arrive at a reliable conclusion that can withstand the test of history. Until that happens, no party must prejudge the outcome. There is no alternative to a political settlement in resolving the Syrian issue. The parties concerned in the international community should continue to support the role of the United Nations as the main mediator and should work together unremittingly towards a political settlement of the Syrian issue. I would like to restate that China stands ready to continue its positive and constructive role in the efforts to achieve a political settlement of the Syrian issue in the interests of peace and stability in the Middle East and in the world at large. Mr. Umarov (Kazakhstan): Kazakhstan expresses its serious concern about the sharp escalation of the situation in Syria. We call on all parties to prevent further military escalation and take effective steps aimed at restoring confidence and establishing peace and ensuring security in the long-suffering land of Syria on the basis of the Charter of the United Nations and the relevant resolutions of the Security Council. We called yesterday and the day before yesterday, and every time when we have observed increasing tensions, in this Chamber for responsible action in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations and international law. Who else, if not Council members, should show the world an example of compliance with the principles and provisions of the Charter? We are telling others to strictly follow international law and order, but sadly, yesterday we witnessed a different example. Whatever action taken under whatever good pretext cannot and will not justify the military use of force. Violence carried out against violence will never bring about peace and stability. Kazakhstan's position has always been, and continues to be, that military action is the last resort, to be used only in cases approved by the Security Council. There was no approval by the Council of the military strikes that took place yesterday. "Humanity hoped that the twenty-first century would herald a new era of global cooperation. This, however, may turn out to be a mirage. Our world is once again in danger and the risks cannot be underestimated. The threat is a deadly war on a global scale. Our planet is now on the edge of a new cold war that could have devastating consequences for all humankind." (S/2016/317, annex, p.2) That is an exact quote from the manifesto of my President, entitled "The World. The Twenty-First Century", of 31 March 2016. Just yesterday Secretary- General António Guterres confirmed, to our regret, that the Cold War is back with a vengeance (see S/PV.8231). Kazakhstan appeals to the parties to adhere to both the Charter of the United Nations and international law. We think that the time has come for serious talks encouraging the United States and the Russian Federation, given their standing as the co-Chairs of the International Syria Support Group and their respective influence on the parties, to move actively in the direction of finding middle ground and a political settlement to the conflict in Syria. The United Nations has a vital role to play in convening those negotiations and helping the parties resolve their disputes. My delegation is also extremely concerned about recent developments and the lack of unity among Security Council members with regard to the chemical attack in Syria. From its early days of independence, through a series of practical steps, Kazakhstan has consistently promoted peace initiatives in the international arena to achieve disarmament, non-proliferation and the prohibition of weapons of mass destruction, including chemical weapons, and strongly condemns their development, testing and use. I repeat: Kazakhstan strongly condemns the use of chemical weapons. 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 11/26 It is important to conduct a thorough, objective and impartial investigation into all aspects of the alleged chemical attack in Douma so as to enable the international community to render a fair verdict against the perpetrators, in full compliance with international law. The Government and other parties must thoroughly execute their obligations to comply with the relevant recommendations made by the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons and the United Nations by accepting designated personnel, while providing for and ensuring the security of the activities undertaken by such personnel. We would like to remind the members of the Council that Kazakhstan's principled position is not only to condemn in the strongest terms the use of weapons of mass destruction by anyone, in particular against the civilian population, but also to resolve conflicts exclusively by peaceful means. President Nazarbayev stressed in his manifesto that the main tools for resolving disputes among States should be peaceful dialogue and constructive negotiations on the basis of equal responsibility for peace and security, mutual respect and non-inference in the domestic affairs of other States. Preventing the escalation of conflict and ending wars are the most challenging tasks; there are no other reasonable options. World leaders must treat such tasks as the highest priority on the global agenda. We must also respect the sovereignty of States Members of the United Nations and the purposes and principles enshrined in the Charter. We urgently need a political solution. Only a political, diplomatic approach, dialogue and confidence-building measures in the spirit of the Charter and Security Council documents on preventive diplomacy and sustaining peace can bring about proper results. We therefore call upon the international community to show political will to overcome differences and resume negotiations, in the belief that only a United Nations-led political transition in accordance with resolution 2254 (2015) can end the Syrian conflict, which, in turn, can advance only if the Council is united. There is great need to continue to support the aims of the Astana talks and further the Geneva negotiations in order to see positive results. All parties at the international, regional and Syrian levels should support an immediate ceasefire and seriously and objectively move forward without any preconditions within the framework of the International Syria Support Group, under the auspices of the United Nations Office in Geneva. We believe that the Syrian people are capable of determining their own future. However, achieving their aspirations for democracy, reconstruction and stability is impossible without genuine international support to contain the negative impact of spoilers and to help Syrians combat terrorism and build their State on a firm and stable foundation. Kazakhstan has always stood for dialogue and the resolution of international conflicts. All parties must ensure that the situation does not further deteriorate. Military means will not work; only political solutions will succeed. My President warned that there will be no winners in any modern war, as everyone will be on the losing side. He proposed to work towards the total elimination of war and a world without conflict. Finally, we again call upon all relevant parties to persist in diplomatic efforts, seek political solutions, engage in dialogue and support the United Nations as the main mediation channel. Kazakhstan is ready to work with all colleagues to preserve peace and security on the basis of mutual understanding, goodwill and determination to make the world a safer place. Mr. Radomski (Poland): I would like to thank the Secretary-General for his briefing. Poland views the recent events in the context of repeated chemical-weapons attacks against Syria's civilian population as a consequence of the impunity enjoyed by the perpetrators so far. The lack of an appropriate response encourages a greater number of attacks with the use of weapons that are both banned under international law and blatantly inhumane. In such circumstances the international community cannot remain passive. It should take all the necessary measures to prevent such attacks from being repeated in the future, in particular against a defenceless civilian population. At the same time, the competent international bodies should take decisions that will enable the perpetrators to be identified and brought to justice. We fully understand the reasons behind the action taken last night by the United States, the United Kingdom and France against Syrian chemical-weapons capabilities. We support that action, as it is intended to deter chemical-weapons attacks against the people of Syria. Let me underline that it is the primary responsibility of the Security Council to set up an S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 12/26 18-10891 investigative mechanism to examine the use of chemical weapons in Syria. In that context, we reiterate our disappointment with the politically motivated Russian veto on the proposal for establishing an independent, impartial investigative mechanism on the use of chemical weapons in Syria. Poland will continue its international efforts aimed at the complete elimination of chemical weapons. The use of such weapons is unacceptable and should be prosecuted vigorously in every instance and location in which they are used. Poland calls for refraining from actions that could escalate the situation. Mr. Skoog (Sweden): I thank you, Sir, for convening today's important meeting. I also thank the Secretary- General for his briefing. The conflict in Syria is now in its eighth year. That is longer than the Second World War. President Al-Assad is responsible for one of the worst and most enduring humanitarian disasters of our time. From the beginning of the crisis, we have witnessed terrible violations and violence and a flagrant lack of respect for international law, in particular by Syrian Government forces. We must also never forget the atrocities committed by Da'esh. As the Secretary-General stated yesterday, we have witnessed "systematic violations of international humanitarian law, international human rights law and international law tout court — in utter disregard for the letter and the spirit of the United Nations Charter". Indeed, there are numerous and flagrant violations of Security Council resolutions, international protocols and conventions Chemical weapons have been used repeatedly in Syria. The Joint Investigative Mechanism concluded that the Syrian authorities were responsible for four chemical-weapons attacks, and Da'esh for two. The use of such weapons is abhorrent, intolerable, a war crime and a crime against humanity. That is why, as has been noted here before, the international community banned their use in the international armed conflict more than a century ago. Subsequent developments have confirmed the prohibition of the use of chemical weapons as a norm of customary international law. We will spare no effort to end the use and proliferation of chemical weapons by State or non-State actors anywhere in the world. Those responsible for such crimes must be held accountable; there can be no further impunity. The Security Council has the primary responsibility to act in response to threats to international peace and security. It is our joint responsibility to uphold the prohibition on the use of chemical weapons in armed conflict. It is our common legal and moral duty to defend the non-proliferation regimes that we have established and confirmed. That is best done through true multilateralism and broad international consensus. In that regard, we welcome the deployment of the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapon's Fact-finding Mission to Syria and we look forward to its findings. It is regrettable that the Council was unable to come together and agree on a timely, clear and unified response to the repeated use of chemical weapons in Syria. We regret that Russia, again this week, blocked the Council from setting up a truly impartial and independent attribution mechanism. That has contributed to the situation in which we find ourselves now. The use of chemical weapons is a serious violation of international law and it constitutes a threat to international peace and security. Deterrence and prevention of their use is the concern of the entire international community. We therefore share the rage and anger and are appalled by the repeated use of such weapons in Syria. It is necessary to rid Syria of chemical weapons once and for all, and hold those responsible accountable. At the same time, as the Secretary-General said in his statement yesterday, there is an obligation, particularly when dealing with matters of peace and security, to act consistently with the Charter of the United Nations, and international law in general. We are at a dangerous moment. We call for restraint and for avoiding any acts that could escalate, or further fuel, tensions. We need to avoid the situation spiralling out of control. Over the past few days, we have tried to ensure that all peaceful means to respond are exhausted. We worked tirelessly so that no stone was left unturned in efforts to find a way for the Council to shoulder its responsibility in accordance with the Charter. We have shared a proposal with Council members to achieve that objective by inviting the Secretary-General to come back to the Council with a proposal. In order to be successful, diplomacy needs to be backed by clear demands. The Secretary-General called on the Council to take action, but regrettably the Council could not unite. It was indeed a missed opportunity, but we stand ready to continue those efforts. 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 13/26 In the light of all that has now happened, it is more critical than ever to avoid an escalation and revert to the track of diplomacy for a political solution in line with resolution 2254 (2015). We reiterate our total support for the United Nations-led political process, which urgently needs to be reinvigorated, as well as the efforts of Special Envoy Staffan de Mistura and the full implementation of resolution 2401 (2018) for the cessation of hostilities. Humanitarian access can wait no longer. A sustainable political solution is the only way to end the suffering of the Syrian people. Let us all then rally around that objective. Let us redouble our efforts and put an end to the long, brutal and meaningless conflict once and for all. Mrs. Gregoire Van Haaren (Netherlands): I would like to begin by thanking the Secretary-General for his briefing today. Both yesterday and today, he spoke of the litany horrors that the Syrian population has experienced in the past seven years, of which the chemical-weapons attacks are among the most gruesome. The world hardly needs reminding of the unspeakable suffering that countless Syrian men, women and children have endured. It is a suffering that comes at the hands of Al-Assad and his allies. The Syrian regime has left the world no doubt as to its willingness to unleash terror on its own population. The repeated use of chemical weapons counts as the most cynical expression of that campaign. Just a week ago, the world was yet again confronted with reports of chemical-weapons use — that time in Douma. All the while, the Russian Federation has made clear to the world its readiness to stand by Al-Assad every step of the way. It has blocked draft resolutions in the Council that could have stopped the violence. I call upon all members of the Security Council to support a collective, meaningful response to the use of chemical weapons. But even if the Council fails to act, it should be clear to the world that the use of chemical weapons is never permissible. Against the background of past horrors and the unabated risk of recurrence, the response by France, the United Kingdom and the United States is understandable. The response was measured in targeting a limited number of military facilities that were used by the Syrian regime in the context of its illegal chemical-weapons arsenal. The action taken by those three countries made clear that the use of chemical weapons is unacceptable. Last night's response was aimed at reducing the capabilities to execute future chemical attacks. But do not let the Syrian regime and the Russian Federation think for a moment that we will waver in our pursuit of full accountability for the perpetrators of past chemical attacks. We will not settle for anything less than an independent, impartial attribution mechanism, so that the culprits of those heinous attacks can be identified and held accountable. We call on the Russian Federation to stop opposing that. The use of chemical weapons is a serious violation of international law and may constitute a war crime or crime against humanity. The Kingdom of the Netherlands strongly believes that the international community must fully uphold the standard that the use of chemical weapons is never permissible. Impunity cannot, and will not, prevail. However, should the Council continue to suffer from the paralysis inflicted by a single permanent member, we must not forget that the United Nations is bigger than the Council alone. We have strong leadership at the top of the United Nations Organization, and we have a powerful General Assembly. Both have to consider all instruments to advance accountability for the use of chemical weapons. The Kingdom of the Netherlands welcomes every option to establish an independent and impartial mechanism, whether within the framework of the United Nations framework or of other relevant international organizations, as long as it results in a mechanism that can establish who is responsible, so that the perpetrators can subsequently be held to account. Any new mechanism should build upon the important work of the Joint Investigative Mechanism and the ongoing Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons Fact-finding Mission. It is therefore crucial that the Mission have complete and unhindered access to all information and sites it deems necessary to conduct its investigations with regard to the attack with chemical weapons in Douma last weekend. The international norms against the use of chemical weapons must be respected, and the Syrian people must be relieved from the violence, hardship and injustice that has haunted them for so long. To that end, we call for a political solution and an immediate cessation of violence, as agreed upon earlier by the Council, as well as full, unhindered and immediate humanitarian access. We reiterate our determination to achieve justice for the victims. The need to collectively stand up for the fate of the Syrian people is now more apparent than ever. Mr. Llorentty Solíz (Plurinational State of Bolivia) (spoke in Spanish): My delegation would like to thank the Secretary-General for his presence and participation S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 14/26 18-10891 in this meeting. Bolivia would also like to thank the Russian Federation for its initiative in convening this emergency meeting of the Security Council. Today is a dark day in the history of the Council. Three permanent members have made the decision, in violation of the Charter of the United Nations, to take unilateral action against the sovereignty and territorial integrity of another State Member of the Organization. Bolivia would like to clearly and categorically express its condemnation of the use of chemical weapons or the use of chemical substances as weapons, as it is unjustifiable and criminal wherever and whenever it happens, by whomever, given it constitutes a serious crime against international law and international peace and security. Those responsible for committing such terrible and criminal acts must be identified, investigated, prosecuted and punished with the utmost rigour. Bolivia continues to demand a transparent and impartial investigation to determine who the culprits are. Aside from that topic, the purpose of this meeting is linked to the fact that, as I stated, three permanent members of the Council have used force in breach of the Charter. It is impossible to combat the alleged violation of international law by violating international law. Bolivia is surprised by the fact that, given that, they have a greater a greater responsibility for maintaining international peace and security, the permanent Council members bypass the United Nations when it suits them. They advocate for multilateralism as long as it serves their purposes and then simply discard it. When multilateralism is no longer in their interest, it no longer concerns them. This is not the only case in which, sadly, unilateral action has been used. We recall, and will not tire in recalling, such use in Iraq in 2003 and in Libya in 2011. Any such action must be authorized by the Security Council under the Charter of the United Nations. All unilateral actions run counter to international law, as well as to the values and principles of the Charter. Bolivia rejects the use and the threat of the use of force. Unilateral actions not only respond to the specific interests of those who carry them out, but are also measures that are — allow me to use the word — imperialist. It so happens that the empires that we mentioned earlier consider themselves morally superior to the rest of the world. They consider themselves exceptional and indispensable, and therefore believe that they are above the law and international law, but in reality the interest of those who unilaterally use force and violate the Charter is not to advance democracy or freedom or to combat the use of chemical weapons. Their goal is to expand their power and domination. What we have witnessed over the past few hours is an attack on the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons-United Nations Joint Investigative Mechanism, which has not begun the work that was scheduled to begin today. A unilateral attack is an attack on multilateral organizations, such as the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons. It is an attack on the Council and its primary responsibility of maintaining international peace and security. It is an attack on the Charter, and it is an attack on the entire international community. I wonder, with regard to the permanent members that used force just a few hours ago, how much money have they invested in arming and training the armed groups in Syria? What natural resources are they after? With what moral authority will they be able invoke the Charter in the future? Sadly, the history of violating the purposes and principles of the Charter is a long one. We mentioned Libya and Iraq, which were recent cases. The unilateral decision concerning Jerusalem also sent another absolutely clear signal of the lack of respect for international law. Who are the ones selling weapons to those who are bombing civilians in Yemen? Who are the ones who rejected the Paris Agreement on climate change? Who are the ones who stepped away from the global compact for safe, orderly and regular migration? Who are the ones who build walls? We nevertheless believe that it is also important to talk about history over the long term. Above all, we have been experiencing the consequences of the havoc wreaked by some of the colonialist Powers and of their disdain for international law in the Middle East that dates back over 100 years. We are currently reliving the same scenario in Syria, characterized by total disregard for international law. To a certain extent, we relived it, for example, when the United Kingdom refused to return the sovereignty of the Malvinas islands to Argentina or when the Chagos Archipelago issue was not resolved. I hope that the advisory opinion of the International Court of Justice concerning that matter will be respected. In other words, we are talking about a whole range of policies that are detrimental to international peace and security. 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 15/26 The Permanent Representative of the United States said that the United States, her country, has its finger on the trigger — "locked and loaded". Of course, we clearly heard her words with a great deal of concern and sadness. We know that the United States has aircraft carriers, satellites, smart bombs and an arsenal of nuclear weapons, and we also know that it has nothing but scorn for international law. But we have this — we have the purposes and principles of the Charter, and ultimately, as history has shown time and again, those principles will prevail. Mr. Alotaibi (Kuwait) (spoke in Arabic): At the outset, we thank Secretary-General António Guterres for his briefing at the beginning of this meeting. The State of Kuwait believes in and is committed to the Charter and principles of the United Nations, respect for the sovereignty of States, non-interference in the internal affairs of other States, and the peaceful settlement of disputes. Article 24 of the Charter of the United Nations confers upon the Security Council the responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, whereby it can act on behalf of Member States to carry out that mandate. Article 25 stipulates that the Members of the United Nations agree to accept and carry out the decisions of the Security Council. What we have witnessed in the Syrian crisis is an impasse concerning the international community's efforts and the flagrant violation of its resolutions. We have followed very closely and with great concern the dangerous developments in Syria relating to recent military operations in response to the use by the Syrian authorities of chemical weapons prohibited by international law. We underscore that those developments are the result of the impasse in the international community's efforts embodied by the Security Council to reach a political settlement to the bloody conflict in Syria, which has gone on for more than seven years. It has led to hundreds of thousands of casualties and millions of displaced Syrians and resulted in the major destruction of civilian infrastructure in several cities. The chemical weapons issue long enjoyed a unified approach in the Council, which condemned the use of all chemical weapons in Syria regardless of who uses such weapons. Moreover, the Security Council adopted resolution 2118 (2013) unanimously, imposing measures under Chapter VII of the Charter in case of the non-compliance of various parties with its provisions or the continued use in Syria of chemical weapons, which, as we have said, are internationally banned weapons. In order to ensure the implementation of that resolution, in August 2015 the Security Council adopted resolution 2235 (2015), established the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons-United Nations Joint Investigative Mechanism to determine those responsible for any crime involving the use of chemical weapons in Syria. In fact, the Mechanism identified the perpetrators of such crimes on several incidents. The unfortunate divide in the positions of the Council encouraged the parties to the crisis to continue their violations of resolutions of international legitimacy, international human rights law and international humanitarian law, as well as relevant Security Council resolutions. The most recent resolution 2401 (2018), adopted unanimously, is another example of resolutions being violated. It calls for the immediate cessation of hostilities in order to allow for humanitarian access to the besieged areas. Unfortunately, that humanitarian resolution was not implemented, as we know. The State of Kuwait regrets this escalation and calls on members to overcome their differences within the Security Council and to restore the unity of the Council so that it can shoulder its responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, in accordance with the Charter of the United Nations. We also call on members to bridge the existing gap by establishing a new, independent, impartial and professional mechanism to investigate the use of any chemical weapons in Syria and to determine who is accountable for such crimes. We reiterate our full readiness to participate in any effort aimed at achieving a compromise among the positions of members of the Council so as to ensure that those who are responsible for these crimes will be held accountable and punished, and to preserve the non-proliferation regime. It is certain that there is no military solution to the Syrian crisis. Intensive efforts must be made to spare the Syrian people further suffering. We reiterate our principled and firm position regarding the Syrian crisis, which is in line with the position of the League of Arab States calling for the preservation of the unity, sovereignty and independence of Syria; putting an end to acts of violence and the killing; avoiding bloodshed; saving Syrian lives; and reaching a peaceful settlement under the auspices of the United Nations on the basis of the 2012 Geneva First Communique, and resolution 2254 (2015), through a process of political transition S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 16/26 18-10891 with the involvement of all Syrian parties so that the Syrian people can achieve their legitimate aspirations. Mr. Alemu (Ethiopia): I would like to thank the Peruvian presidency for responding quickly to the request for the holding of this meeting, and we would like to express our appreciation to Russia for making the request. It would have been a serious dereliction of duty on the part of the Council if it had failed to meet in the light of what transpired yesterday. We also thank the Secretary-General for his briefing and his presence today. For those of us who are elected members of the Security Council, the responsibility is indeed extremely heavy, to the point of being unbearable. Let us not forget that we are here representing 193 countries, to which, like permanent members, we have made solemn promises that are generally encapsulated in the Charter of the United Nations. For those of us who are members of the African Union, an organization that for obvious historical reasons attaches huge importance to scrupulous adherence to the principles of the Charter, the obligation that we have to tell the truth and to stand up and be counted for peace is also enormously heavy — all the more so when the parties involved, from our own national perspective, are friends. It was only yesterday that the Secretary-General urged Member States to act responsibility in these dangerous circumstances and stressed the need to avoid the serious situation from spiralling out of control (see S/PV.8231); indeed, he repeated the same sentiment today. We have also been repeatedly expressing our concern that the dynamic in Syria could lead to devastating consequences not only nationally, but regionally and internationally. No doubt, the strike undertaken by the three countries yesterday appears not to have led to the situation spiralling out of control. We do not take that lightly, even though it might be difficult to be consoled by that fact in the light of the potential danger we still face. That is why we call for maximum restraint, the exercise of wisdom and a quick return to dialogue among the major powers that have enormous influence on the current situation in Syria. As we stressed yesterday and previously, it is absolutely vital to resume the path of diplomacy. The alternative is without a doubt catastrophic beyond our imagination. We hope that no one wants to see that happen, but it could if we do not act together with a huge sense of urgency to defuse the current tension and reduce further military escalation. By no means do we overlook the genesis of this tragedy we are facing. It has to do with the alleged use of chemical weapons in Douma. At least, that is what ratcheted up the tension, leading to what took place yesterday, which is difficult to defend as being consistent with the principles of the Charter of the United Nations. But there is also one point that makes it difficult for us to understand what took place yesterday. The Fact-finding Mission of the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons (OPCW) is arriving, or, as just said by the Secretary-General, has already arrived in Syria to investigate the alleged use of chemical weapons, which is the cause of all this tension. In the light of that, you must excuse us, Mr. President, if we were a little perplexed. While the priority of the time is clearly to avert the further escalation of the latest development, we are not underestimating the importance of ensuring accountability for any confirmed use of chemical weapons in Syria. In that regard, the OPCW Fact-finding Mission should be allowed to conduct a thorough investigation to establish the facts related to the alleged chemical weapons attack in Douma. The sustainable way to end impunity, which we believe is extremely important, to deter and stop the use of chemicals as weapons is through united and concerted action, including through an attribution mechanism that the Council could and must set up. That has become all the more critical now, when, as we all know, truth is becoming very difficult to establish. An opportunity has been created for parties and even individuals to claim the veracity of their own facts. We know that we are all disappointed by the current deadlock, but that should not justify overlooking the obligation to adhere to the principles of the Charter. Let me conclude by referring to what the Secretary-General said yesterday. I wanted to refer to it again because it reflects the truth and is, therefore, worth repeating: "[T]he Cold War is back with a vengeance — but with a difference. The mechanisms and the safeguards to manage the risks of escalation that existed in the past no longer seem to be present." (S/PV.8231, p. 2) That is why we must appeal to the members of the Security Council, especially the Permanent Five, to help create a situation where diplomacy would have the upper hand and the primacy of politics will be our guide for coming out of what is a troubled moment in our 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 17/26 recent history. The Geneva process and Special Envoy de Mistura need the unqualified support of the Council. Mr. Ndong Mba (Equatorial Guinea) (spoke in Spanish): I thank Secretary-General Guterres for his statement, which clearly illustrates the perspective of the United Nations on this issue. What took place last night was clearly not a surprise to any member of the Security Council. It remained to establish only the day and the time. In fact, as we said in our statement yesterday (see S/PV.8232), we are concerned about the rhetoric that we are hearing and where it will lead us. It has now led us to where we feared and did not want to go — military attacks against Syria. Yesterday in this Chamber, Secretary-General António Guterres spoke about the memory of the Cold War, which in fact returned with a vengeance in the early hours of the morning, reminding the peoples of the world of the conflict of interests that still exists between two blocs. The Republic of Equatorial Guinea has followed with great concern the reports on the attacks carried out by the United States, with the support of the armed forces of France and the United Kingdom. According to estimates, the coalition fired more than 100 cruise missiles and air-to-ground missiles from two United States naval ships stationed in the Red Sea, as well as from tactical warplanes that overflew the Mediterranean and B-1B bombers from another area. The coalition launched a coordinated attack on three targets, which included a scientific research centre in an area of Damascus, a facility to the west of Homs and a command post near that facility. While surgical and very selective, last night's strikes are a violation of Chapter V of the Charter of the United Nations and of the principles and norms of international law. It is important to recall that, according to Article 24 of the Charter, the Security Council has the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security. Members of the Council must therefore refrain from creating situations of insecurity and instability. The Security Council should not highlight or disregard the fact that those strikes may have unpredictable and potentially tragic consequences for the Middle East by encouraging or justifying the development of nuclear programmes in order to prevent any further aggression. Experts of the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons (OPCW) are already in Douma to carry out investigations. Until we have reliable and irrefutable proof of the alleged chemical attack in Douma last week, the Republic of Equatorial Guinea is of the view that no aggression can be justified. Our delegation also reiterates that, in accordance with Article 33 of the Charter, in the case of any dispute that is likely to endanger the maintenance of international peace and security, it is imperative to seek a solution first and foremost through negotiation, mediation or other peaceful means. History continues to show us that military interventions never resolves conflicts but, instead, cause them to proliferate and to continue, causing devastation and destruction. We must ensure that that does not happen again in the case of the Syrian Arab Republic. We again point out that the military intervention in Libya in 2011 and its consequences today should be a clear lesson to the international community. The Republic of Equatorial Guinea opposes the use of force in international relations. We accept its use only when it is in line with the principles of international law and the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations. As we have already said, in the case of Syria, it would not bring about any substantial change in the overall situation in the country. We reiterate that political agreement is the only viable way to find a lasting solution to the Syrian problem. All the parties involved must resolve their differences through dialogue, agreement and consultation. That process requires the support of the international community. The failure of diplomacy only exacerbates the suffering of the Syrian people and is the highest expression of the Security Council's failure. Equatorial Guinea continues to believe that, in order to fully clarify the 7 April events in Douma, a thorough, impartial and objective investigation must be carried out in order to reach a reliable conclusion. We urge the OPCW Fact-finding Mission in the Syrian Arab Republic to promptly carry out an investigation and to report to the Security Council on its conclusions as soon as possible. We also again reiterate the urgent need to establish, under the auspices of the Secretary- General, a professional, independent and transparent investigative body to attribute responsibility for and identify the perpetrators of the use of chemical weapons so that those responsible, whoever they are, are brought to international justice. Only in that way can that thorny issue achieve consensus and unity among the members of the Security Council. S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 18/26 18-10891 I conclude my statement by reiterating the unequivocal position of the Republic of Equatorial Guinea, which is that we wholeheartedly condemned the use of chemical weapons by whomever. Mr. Tanoh-Boutchoue (Côte d'Ivoire) (spoke in French): The delegation of Cote d'Ivoire would like to thank the Secretary-General for his presence and for his briefing on the latest developments in Syria following the air strikes carried out by certain members of the Security Council during the night of Friday, 13 April. Côte d'Ivoire requests all the actors involved in the Syrian conflict at the various levels to show restraint and not to further complicate the disastrous situation in which the Syrian people find themselves. Weapons and bombs have struck Syria too often in disregard for our collective action towards peace. Is it necessary to recall that, by signing the Charter of the United Nations in 1945, the founding Members sought to establish a new world order based on multilateralism and its resolve to make peace a universal common good, the maintenance of which was entrusted to the United Nations and the Security Council as its primary responsibility? The Secretary- General has just reminded us of that. In every situation in which the Charter of the United Nations has guided the action of the international community, respect for its principles has always enabled us to overcome the most inextricable challenges, thereby preventing many disasters for humanity. Based on its strong conviction in the virtues of multilateralism, my country therefore believes that resorting to force in order to maintain international peace and security must be authorized by the Security Council in order to preserve its essential legal authority and to thereby prevent any deviation or abuse. Only a Security Council that is strong and representative of our time will be able to mobilize all Member States of the United Nations in support of its primary responsibility of maintaining international peace and security. Côte d'Ivoire would therefore like to express its deep concern over the inability of the Council to relaunch the dialogue in Syria and to sideline the supporters of a military solution. Côte d'Ivoire would like to take this opportunity to reiterate its unequivocal condemnation of the use of chemical weapons, no matter who is responsible, and we call for the establishment of a multilateral mechanism to attribute responsibility and to bring those responsible for the use of chemical weapons to justice in the appropriate international tribunals. In that context, my delegation reiterates its support for the investigation to be conducted by the Fact-finding Mission of the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons in order to shed light on the allegations of the use of chemical weapons in Douma in eastern Ghouta. Côte d'Ivoire once again urges the members of the Security Council to unite with a view to putting an end to their differences and to effect the establishment of this mechanism to establish responsibility, which all the members of the Council would like to see set up. Côte d'Ivoire would like to reassert its conviction and its position of principle that the response to the crisis in Syria cannot be a military response. Quite to the contrary; it must be sought in the framework of dialogue and an inclusive political process, as envisioned in the road map set out in resolution 2254 (2015). The time has come to decisively give every opportunity for dialogue a chance and to make sure that the Council is in step with history. The President (spoke in Spanish): I shall now make a statement in my capacity as the representative of Peru. Peru notes with great concern the developments in Syria. In the face of military action, as a response to information on the use of chemical weapons against the civilian population in the country, we reiterate the need to keep the situation from spiralling out of control and causing a greater threat to stability in the region and to international peace and security. Peru condemns any use of chemical weapons as an atrocity crime. For that reason, we have supported the urgent deployment to Syria of an Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons Fact-finding Mission, as well as the establishment of a dedicated, independent, objective and impartial attribution mechanism. We regret the stalemate in the Security Council and our inability to take a decision on the issue. In that regard, Peru encourages the Secretary-General to redouble his efforts in accordance with the prerogatives entrusted to him in the Charter of the United Nations with a view to helping to resolve the stalemate in the Council and to establish the attribution mechanism. Peru believes that any response to the crimes committed in Syria, as well as a solution to the conflict in Syria overall, must be consistent with the Charter, with international law and with the Council's resolutions. 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 19/26 As the Secretary-General has reminded us, the Council is the organ with the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, and it is up to its members to act in unity and to uphold that responsibility. Peru joins the Secretary-General's urgent appeal to all Member States to act with restraint in these dangerous circumstances and to avoid any act that could escalate the situation and worsen the suffering of the Syrian people. My delegation reaffirms its commitment to continue working in order to achieve sustainable peace in Syria, to guarantee protection for the civilian population, to ensure that there is no impunity for atrocious crimes, as well as to help defuse the situation. I now resume my functions as President of the Council. The representative of the United Kingdom has asked for the floor to make a further statement. Ms. Pierce (United Kingdom): I should like to respond to the remarks made by the Ambassador of Bolivia about the United Kingdom. We have no doubt about the sovereignty of the United Kingdom over the Falkland Islands, South Georgia, South Sandwich Islands and surrounding maritime areas. Successive British Governments have made clear that sovereignty will not be transferred against the wishes of the Falkland Islands. The Falkland Islanders voted overwhelmingly to maintain their current constitutional arrangements with the United Kingdom. Turning to the Chagos archipelago, the United Kingdom is participating in the proceedings before the International Court of Justice, even as we disagree with jurisdiction in that case. The President (spoke in Spanish): The representative of the Plurinational State of Bolivia has asked for the floor to make a further statement. Mr. Llorentty Solíz (Plurinational State of Bolivia) (spoke in Spanish): I will be very brief and limit myself to reading out what it says in the special declaration on the question of the Malvinas Islands, signed by all the Heads of State and Government of Latin America and the Caribbean. The Heads of State and Government: "Reiterate their strongest support for the legitimate rights of the Argentine Republic in the sovereignty dispute over the Malvinas, South Georgias and South Sandwich Islands and the surrounding maritime areas and the permanent interest of the countries of the region in the Governments of the Argentine Republic and of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland resuming negotiations in order to find — as soon as possible — a peaceful and definitive solution to such dispute, pursuant to the relevant resolutions of the United Nations .". That would include in particular General Assembly resolution 2065 (XX). The President (spoke in Spanish): I now give the floor to the representative of the Syrian Arab Republic. Mr. Ja'afari (Syrian Arab Republic) (spoke in Arabic): I welcome the presence of the Secretary- General at this very important moment in the history and the work of the Security Council. In his important statement yesterday, the Secretary-General warned that the Cold War had returned (see S/PV.8231). That is exactly right. We all agree with the relevance of this remark. I take this opportunity to recall those who relaunched the logic of the Cold War. Of course, we all remember, following the collapse of the former Soviet Union, that a number of philosophical books were published here in this country, including The End of History and the Last Man, by Francis Fukuyama. Another author, American thinker Samuel Huntington, wrote an essay entitled The Clash of Civilizations. Those two works marked the return of the Cold War logic. Indeed, the message of those two books was as follows: To the people of the world, you must take the American approach and surrender to the American will or we will attack you. "My way or the highway", as the American saying goes. That marked the return of the Cold War philosophy. Lies serve no purpose. They serve the person who lies once and only once. Lies deceive only once. When a lie is repeated it becomes exposed and exposes the person who is lying. My colleague the Ambassador of France announced that the aggression of his country, along with the United States and the United Kingdom, was carried out on behalf of the international community. If that is the case, I wonder which international community my colleague the French Ambassador is speaking of. Is he speaking of a real international community that S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 20/26 18-10891 actually exists? Has the international community that he represents authorized this tripartite aggression against my country? Did their Governments obtain a mandate from this international community to attack my country? My American, French and British colleagues claimed that they have bombarded centres for the production of chemical weapons in Syria. If the Governments of these three countries knew the actual location of these production centres that they claim to have bombarded, why did they not share that information with the Organization for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons (OPCW)? Why did they not share this information with the Fact-finding Mission in Damascus before attacking my country? It is just a question I am putting to the Security Council. Furthermore, I would like to assure Council members that the OPCW investigation team arrived today at noon. Obviously, the team was delayed for a full day getting from Beirut to Damascus before the attack, for reasons that we do not know, as though the team was asked not to go to Damascus until after the bombing took place. But the team did reach Damascus today at noon and will hold a meeting in two hours, at 7 p.m., Damascus time, with the local authorities. My Government will, of course, provide every support to the team so that it may carry out its mission successfully. The facility of the Barzah Research and Development Centre, the building that was targeted by the tripartite aggression, was visited twice last year by experts from the OPCW. They inspected it, after which they gave us an official document stating that Syria had complied with its obligations under the OPCW and that no chemical activities had taken place in the inspected building. If the OPCW experts gave us an official document confirming that the Barzah Centre was not used for any type of chemical activity in contravention to our obligations with respect to the OPCW, how do Council members reconcile that with what we have heard this morning? How do they reconcile that with all the accusations and claims that the aggression targeted a chemical-weapons production centre? My American colleague said that the time for discussion is over — that it was over yesterday (see S/PV.8231). If that is so, then what are we doing today as diplomats an ambassadors at the Security Council? Our mission here is to speak, to explain what happened, to shed light on all the issues. We are not here in the Security Council simply to justify an aggression. How can we state that the discussion is over? No, the discussion is continuing in this Chamber, if the idea is to put an end to aggressions or to implement the provisions of the Charter and international law. That is why we are here. My British and French colleagues spoke of a plan of action and have invited the Secretary-General to implement it before the Council and the Syrian Government have agreed to it. Their plan of action is in fact a very strange one. But I would like to present on behalf of my Government a counter plan of action, which, I assume, should have been presented today. First, we should read the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations and define and recall the responsibilities of the three States in maintaining international peace and security, rather than threatening it. I happen to have three versions of the Charter, two in English and one in French. Perhaps these three States should read what the Charter actually states. Secondly, these three States must immediately stop supporting the armed terrorist groups that are active in my country. Thirdly, they should put an end to the lies and fabrications being used to justify their aggression against my country. Fourthly, these three States should realize that, after seven years of a terrorist war that was imposed on my country, Syria, a war carried out by these three countries and their agents in the region, their missiles, airplanes and bombs will not weaken our determination to defeat and destroy their terrorists. This will not prevent the Syrian people from deciding their own political future without foreign intervention. I will repeat this for the thousandth time — the Syrian people will not allow any foreign intervention to define our future. I promised yesterday that we will not remain inactive in the face of any aggression, and we have kept our promise. I will explain how we have kept our promise. Allow me now to address those States that remain committed to international law. I would tell them that the Syrian Arab Republic and its many friends and allies are perfectly capable of dealing with the brutal aggression that my country has had to face. But what we are asking the diplomats and ambassadors today who are committed to international legitimacy and the Charter to call on the United States, Britain and France to read the provisions of the United Nations Charter, in particular those pertaining to respect for 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 21/26 the sovereignty of States and to the non-use of force in international relations. Perhaps the Governments of these three countries will realize, if only once, that their role in the Security Council is to maintain international peace and security rather than to undermine it. As I just said, I have three copies of the Charter, and I would ask the Council's secretariat to distribute them to the three delegations so that they might enlighten or awaken themselves from their ignorance and their tyranny. In flagrant violation of the principles of international law and the United Nations Charter, the United States, Britain and France, at 3:55 a.m. on Saturday, 14 April, Damascus time, attacked the Syrian Arab Republic by launching some 110 missiles against Damascus and other Syrian cities and areas. In response to this terrible aggression, the Syrian Arab Republic has exercised its legitimate right in line with Article 51 of the Charter to defend itself, and we have defended ourselves against this evil attack. Syrian air defences were able to intercept a number of rockets launched by the tripartite aggression, while some of them reached the Barzah Centre in — not outside — the capital Damascus. The Centre in that location that includes laboratories and classrooms. Fortunately, the damage was only material. Some of those modern, charming and smart rockets were intercepted, while others targeted a military site near Homs, wounding three civilians. The Governments of these three States prepared for this evil attack by issuing aggressive statements through their senior officials, saying that their only excuse for preventing the advance of the Syrian Arab Army against armed groups was these allegations of the use of chemical weapons. Indeed, in a race against time, the armed terrorist groups did receive instructions from those aggressors to fabricate this charade of the use of chemical weapons in Douma. They found false witnesses and manipulated the alleged crime scene as they did before, which served as the pretext for this scandalous aggression. This can only be explained by the fact that the original aggressors — the United States of America, Britain and France — decided to interfere directly in order to avenge the defeat of their proxies in Ghouta. In fact, those who fabricated the charade of the chemical attack in Ghouta were arrested and admitted on television that it was a fabricated attack. We have a video of that if the presidency wishes to see it. I would like to draw the attention of those who align themselves with the Charter of the United Nations and international legitimacy to the fact that this evil aggression sends another message from those three aggressors to the terrorist groups that they can continue using chemical weapons in the future and committing their terrorist crimes, not against Syrian civilians only but in other countries. There is no doubt about that. In 146 letters we have drawn the Council's attention to the plans of the terrorist groups to use chemical weapons in Syria. There are 146 letters that have been sent to the Council and the Secretariat. Today, some Council members are suddenly reinventing the wheel. The Council knows that this aggression took place just as a fact-finding team from the OPCW was supposed to arrive in Syria at the request of the Syrian Government to examine the allegations of a chemical attack in Douma. Obviously, the main message that these aggressors are sending to the Council and to the world is that they are not actually interested in the Council's mandate and that they do not want a transparent and independent investigation. They are trying to undermine the work of the investigative mission and anticipating the results. They are trying to put pressure on that mission to conceal their lies and fabrications, just as happened six years ago, in 2013, when Mr. Sellström went to Khan Al-Assal from Damascus, as I have explained in a previous statement to the Council. This morning's attack was not just an attack on Syria, as my dear friend, the representative of Bolivia said; rather, it was an attack against the Charter, the Council, international law and 193 members of this Organization. The attempt by Washington, D.C., London and Paris to ensure the failure of the United Nations working groups and fact-finding missions is systematic. While those three States boast of their support for these bodies, behind the closed doors of the Organization they pressure and blackmail them not to carry out the mandates for which they were established. We recall what took place with the investigative missions in Iraq, Libya, Yugoslavia and Africa. No investigative mission can be successful if it is subjected to political blackmailing. It cannot succeed. Of the three aggressors, I say they are liars. They are compulsive liars. They are hypocrites. They are attempting to ensure the failure of any action of the Organization that does not serve their interests. Ever since the Organization was established, they have tried to undermine the efforts of international investigative bodies. They have tried to exploit them. I need only mention Iraq, Yugoslavia, Libya, Syria, and Africa. The aggressors exhausted the Council agendas for decades S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 22/26 18-10891 with their attempts to divert its attention from its role in the maintenance of international peace and security. They used the Council to pursue their aggressive policy of interference and colonialism. Yesterday, in the press of the United States and of the West, the main theme was lying in the context of a campaign that was claiming success, but they know it was a lie. While these three Governments were launching their evil aggression against my country, Syria, and while my country's air defence system was countering the attacks with a great deal of bravery — one hundred missiles were destroyed and did not reach their target — the American Secretary of Defense and the Army Chief of Staff were before the American and international press in an outrageous surrealist scenario. They were not actually able to answer objective questions. Millions of television viewers must have pitied those two men because they were like dunces, repeating phrases without any meaning, and were unable to respond to the legitimate questions of a journalist about their attempts to target chemical weapons facilities and the danger that posed to civilians if the alleged chemical weapons were to spread. They did not respond. They were also unable to respond to a journalist who asked the Secretary of Defense, "You said yesterday that you had no proof that the Syrian Government was responsible for the attack in Douma. What happened in the past few hours? What made you change your mind?" His answer was that he received confirmation from intelligence services. The Syrian Arab Republic condemns in the strongest terms this tripartite attack, which once again shows undeniably that those three countries pay no heed to international legitimacy, even though they repeatedly say they do. Those countries have revealed their belief in the law of the jungle and the law of the most powerful even as they are permanent members of the Security Council, an organ entrusted with maintaining international peace and security and with stopping any aggression, in accordance with the principles and purposes of the Charter. The Syrian Arab Republic is disgusted by the scandalous position of the rulers in Sheikhdom of Qatar, who supported this Western colonial tripartite aggression by allowing planes to take off from the American Al Udeid air base in Qatar. It is not surprising that the little boys of the Sheikhdom of Qatar took that position. They have supported terrorist gangs, such as the Muslim Brotherhood and others, in a variety of ways in order to destabilize Arab countries, including Syria. The Syrian Arab Republic is asking the international community, if it exists — we have heard a new definition of the international community today — and the Security Council to firmly condemn this aggression, which will exacerbate the tensions in the region and which is a threat to international peace and security throughout the world. I call upon those who are committed to international legitimacy to imagine with me the meeting in which the United States National Security Council decided to carry out this attack. I cannot help wondering what was said. "We have no legal basis for attacking Syria. We have no proof that a toxic chemical weapons attack took place in Douma, but let us set that aside. We did not need international legitimacy or any legal argument to conduct military interventions in the past." I am just imagining the discussion that might have taken place among them yesterday. "This military action is necessary for us and for our allies in order to distract public attention in our countries from the scandals involving our own political elite and ensure that the corrupt system in some Gulf States pays the price of such aggression. Most important is how to protect the terrorism that we have sponsored in Syria for years." The President (spoke in Spanish): Members of the Council have before them document S/2018/355, which contains the text of a draft resolution submitted by the delegation of the Russian Federation. The Council is ready to proceed to the vote on the draft resolution before it. I shall put the draft resolution to the vote now. A vote was taken by show of hands. In favour: Bolivia (Plurinational State of), China, Russian Federation Against: Côte d'Ivoire, France, Kuwait, Netherlands, Poland, Sweden, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, United States of America 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 23/26 Abstaining: Equatorial Guinea, Ethiopia, Kazakhstan, Peru The President (spoke in Spanish): The draft resolution received 3 votes in favour, 8 against and 4 abstentions. The draft resolution has not been adopted, having failed to obtain the required number of votes. I now give the floor to those Council members who wish to make statements after the voting. Mr. Skoog (Sweden): We voted against the draft resolution submitted by the Russian Federation (S/2018/355) because we believe that its language was unbalanced. It was not comprehensive and failed to address all of our concerns about the current situation. At the same time, we agree with the Secretary-General that actions must be consistent with the Charter of the United Nations and with international law in general. In our national statement delivered earlier today, we explained our view on the current situation in Syria and condemned the use of chemical weapons and the many other flagrant violations of international law in Syria. We also underscore the importance of a sustainable political solution. As members of the Security Council, we reiterate that we must unite and exercise our responsibility with regard to the situation in Syria. If there is any encouragement today, it is that it appears that everyone around the table insists on a sustainable political solution as the only way to end the suffering of the Syrian population. We therefore reiterate our full support for the United Nations political process, which must now be urgently reinvigorated, including through strong support for the efforts of Special Envoy Staffan de Mistura. Mr. Alemu (Ethiopia): We would like to explain why we abstained in the voting on the draft resolution proposed by Russia (S/2018/355). We abstained not because the text does not contain a great deal of truth — indeed it does — or because it does not adhere to principles to which we should all adhere; it does. We abstained on the grounds of pragmatism. We know that even if it had received nine votes, it would have been vetoed. Therefore it would have had only symbolic value. Nonetheless, that is not unimportant. However, for us, it is critical to defuse tensions and prevent the situation from spiralling out of control. We would like to play a constructive role in that regard. Mr. Umarov (Kazakhstan): Kazakhstan abstained in the voting today on draft resolution S/2018/355 because we believe that all disputes among States should be resolved through peaceful dialogue and constructive negotiations on the basis of equal responsibility for peace and security. As I mentioned in my statement earlier today, we call for all parties to refrain from actions that could aggravate tensions and cause the situation to spiral out of control. Mr. Ndong Mba (Equatorial Guinea) (spoke in Spanish): Our abstention reflects the frustration of the Republic of Equatorial Guinea with regard to the failure to adopt a resolution to establish an attribution and accountability mechanism to identify those responsible for the use of chemical weapons. We reiterate our call for a consensus-based resolution that would establish that mechanism and prevent a repeat of the action we witnessed yesterday. In that regard, we recall that the Swedish initiative was endorsed by the 10 elected members of the Council. We could introduce the required changes into the draft resolution to enable its adoption by consensus, which would allow the mechanism to be established under the auspices of the Secretary-General. Mr. Delattre (France) (spoke in French): The draft resolution submitted by Russia (S/2018/355) has just been categorically rejected. The result of the voting sends a clear message that the members of the Council understand the circumstances, reason for and objectives of the military action taken yesterday. The Council understands why such action, which has been acknowledged as proportional and targeted, was required. No one has refuted the fact that the use of chemical weapons cannot be tolerated and must be deterred. That is the key point. It is important that we now look towards the future. As I have just said, the air strikes were necessary and served to uphold international law and our political strategy to end the tragic situation in Syria. It is for that reason that, together with our American and British partners, France will work with all members of the Security Council to submit a draft resolution on the political, chemical and humanitarian aspects of the Syrian conflict with a view to devising a lasting political solution to the conflict. Mrs. Gregoire Van Haaren (Netherlands): The Kingdom of the Netherlands voted against the draft resolution proposed by the Russian Federation S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 24/26 18-10891 (S/2018/355) because the text does not provide for the urgent action that the Security Council must take in response to the use of chemical weapons in Syria. It ignores the very essence of the action that must be taken by the Council. It should condemn the use of chemical weapons in Syria, protect its people and hold accountable those responsible. Today's draft resolution does none of the above. Mr. Alotaibi (Kuwait) (spoke in Arabic): Kuwait voted against draft resolution S/2018/355. At the time when the State of Kuwait reiterates its adherence to the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations, which prohibits the threat or use of force as a means to settle disputes and requires them to be settled by peaceful means, yesterday's use of force was the result of efforts to disrupt the will of the international community, specifically by hindering the Security Council in its determination to take measures at its disposal to end the ongoing use of internationally prohibited chemical weapons in Syria. That is a flagrant violation of resolution 2118 (2013), which unequivocally expresses the Security Council's intention to act under Chapter VII of the Charter when one party or several parties fail to comply with its provisions or in the case of the continued use of chemical weapons in Syria. The Council must once again show its unity and bear its responsibility for maintaining international peace and security, in accordance with the Charter. It must agree on a new independent, impartial and professional mechanism for investigating any use of chemical weapons, bring those responsible for such crimes to account, and ensure that they do not enjoy impunity. We call for intensified efforts and a return to the political track, under the auspices of the United Nations, with the aim of reaching a peaceful settlement to the crisis based on the first Geneva communiqué (S/2012/522, annex) and resolution 2254 (2015). Mr. Ma Zhaoxu (China) (spoke in Chinese): China has always opposed the use of force in the context of international relations. We advocate for respecting the sovereignty, independence, unity, and the territorial integrity of all countries. Any unilateral military action bypassing the Security Council runs counter to the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations, violates the principles of international law and the basic norms governing international relations and, in the present case, will further complicate the Syrian issue. Based on that principled position, China voted in favour of draft resolution S/2018/355, proposed by the Russian Federation. I would like to emphasize here that a political settlement is the only viable pathway to solving the Syrian issue. China urges the parties involved to remain calm, exercise restraint, return to the framework of international law and resolve issues through dialogue and negotiations We support the role of the United Nations as the main channel for mediation, and we will spare no effort to reach a political settlement of the situation in Syria together with the international community. Mr. Nebenzia (Russian Federation) (spoke in Russian): Today is the day when the Security Council and the world community should raise their voices in the defence of peace, security, the Charter of the United Nations and international law. Every delegation in this Chamber is a sovereign country, and no one should attempt to pressure or dictate to any of us how to interpret international law and the Charter of the United Nations, or how to consult our own consciences. We have never hesitated to vote in accordance with the dictates of international law, the Charter, our conscience and truth. Today's meeting confirms that the United States, Britain and France, all permanent members of the Security Council, continue to plunge world politics and diplomacy into a realm of myths, myths that have been created in Washington, London and Paris. That is dangerous work, representing a kind of diplomacy that traffics in myths, hypocrisy, deceit and counterfeit ideas. Soon we will arrive at the diplomacy of the absurd. These three countries create these myths and try to force everyone to believe in them. We counter their myths with facts and a true picture of what is going on. But they do not want to see or hear. They simply ignore what they are told. They have come up with a legend about Russia as a constant wielder of the Security Council veto whom they purposely provoke into using the veto so as to then present themselves in a favourable light, especially right now. They are distorting international law and replacing its concepts with counterfeits. They are unabashedly hypocritical. They demand an investigation, and before the investigation has even started they name and punish the guilty parties. Why did they not wait for the result of the investigation that they themselves all called for? The Security Council is paralysed because of these countries' persistent deceptions both of us 14/04/2018 Threats to international peace and security S/PV.8233 18-10891 25/26 and the international community. They are not only putting themselves above international law, they are trying to rewrite it. They violate international law and try to convince everyone that their actions are legal. The representative of the United Kingdom gave three reasons justifying the missile strikes based on the concept of humanitarian intervention. They are trying to substitute them for the Charter. That is why we and other countries did not support it then and do not support it now, because we do not want it to become the justification for their crimes. We demand once again that that they halt this aggression immediately and refrain from the illegal use of force in the future. Today we once again showed the whole world how we play our underhanded games. In Soviet times there was a pamphlet entitled Where Does the Threat to Peace Come From? that described Washington and the NATO countries' military preparations. Nothing has changed. The threat to peace comes from exactly the same place. Look at what they say and listen to the war drums that they are beating in Washington today in the guise of hypocritical concern for democracy, human rights and people in general. The five-minute rule in the latest presidential note's rules of procedure (S/2017/507) will not allow me to list them, because the list is too long. I could cite other examples, as for example how the President of France showed interest in a conversation with President Putin in an investigation in Douma and was ready to send French experts there when that idea suddenly disappeared. Because a different algorithm was put forward. That is obvious. Today is a sad day. It is a sad day for the world, the United Nations and its Charter, which has been blatantly violated, and the Security Council, which has shirked its responsibilities. I should like to believe that will not see another day as bad as today. The President (spoke in Spanish): I shall now make another statement in my national capacity. Peru abstained in the voting because we believe that the draft resolution did not adequately reflect the need to guarantee due accountability for the use of chemical weapons throughout Syrian terrority and because its language is imbalanced and would not help to restore the Council's unity, which is critical to addressing the events in Syria in a comprehensive manner. I now resume my functions as President of the Security Council. The representative of the United Kingdom has asked to make another statement. Ms. Pierce (United Kingdom): I think it is obvious why we voted against the draft resolution. We support completely what the French representative laid out about next steps and we will work tirelessly to that objective, along with partners on the Council. The Russian Ambassador referred to myths. These are not our myths. The way forward in the Council has been blocked. The second of our own criteria for taking this action on an exceptional basis must be objectively clear. There is no practicable alternative to the use of force if lives are to be saved. In the 113 meetings of the Council on Syria, I think that has been demonstrated absolutely crystally clear. The United Kingdom believes that it cannot be illegal to prevent the use of force to save lives in such numbers as we have seen in Syria. The reason we took this action — our legal basis — was that of humanitarian intervention. We believe that that is wholly within the principles and purposes of the United Nations. The President (spoke in Spanish): The representative of the Syrian Arab Republic has ask for the floor to make a new statement. I now give him the floor. Mr. Ja'afari (Syrian Arab Republic) (spoke in Arabic): I apologize for requesting the floor once again. The scene that we have just witnessed is quite sad. There are those in the Council who prefer to overlook an enormous elephant that we have spoken of before. The elephant is the direct American military occupation of one-third of my country's territory — a direct American military occupation of one-third of the Syrian Arab Republic territory. However, there are those who speak of minor details which they believe to be pivotal. No, the political scene is far more dangerous than that. We are a State whose sovereignty has been facing a direct military violation by a permanent member of the Council. That is the true scene, and not the allegations and the film prepared by the terrorist organization known as the White Helmets established by British intelligence. We need to focus on the main scene here. Some would claim that they are fighting Da'esh in Syria and Iraq. However they have given air cover to Da'esh. Whenever the Syrian Arab Army makes advances against Da'esh, United States, British and French war planes bombard our military sites. Why? To prevent our decisive victory against that entity. However, they failed S/PV.8233 Threats to international peace and security 14/04/2018 26/26 18-10891 and we were able to achieve victory against Da'esh with our brothers in Iraq in three years and not in thirty, as former President Obama predicted. We understand that the capitals of the three countries that launched the aggression against my country are frustrated. Some colleagues who voted against the Russian draft resolution (S/2018/355) claim to support a political settlement. We tell them now, after their shameful vote against the draft resolution, that those who voted against it are no longer partners of the Syrian Government in any political process. The British Ambassador explained things about the Malvinas Islands. That testimony reveals the facts about the imperialistic policies of Britain. I am actually the Rapporteur of the Special Committee on Decolonization (C-24) and I work under the agenda of the United Nations and the Secretary-General. My task and that of my colleagues in the C-24 is to end colonialism throught the world. The Malvinas are on the list of territories that do not enjoy self-governance. We are working in accordance with the United Nations agenda to end the British occupation of the Malvinas. As for my colleague the Ambassador of Kuwait, I remind him — although he and his Government are well aware of it — that when my country participated in the liberation of Kuwait, we did not justify our principled position to the people of Kuwait. Our position was a principled one. We did not need draft resolutions, meetings or any tripartite aggression. We did not look into the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations or undermine our national obligations to our brothers in Kuwait, nor did we join any bloc that was hostile to Kuwait. We fulfilled our national duty towards our brothers in Kuwait. The Ambassador of Kuwait will also recall that my country could have played a different role at the time and could have negatively impacted the peace, safety and security of Kuwait, but we chose not to do so. We acted pursuant to a national principled position that was not subject to negotiation or discussion. The meeting rose at 1.50 p.m.

H. DeWayne Ashmead ; The Weber and Davis County Communities Oral History Collection include interviews of citizens from several different walks of life. These interviews were conducted by Stewart Library personnel, WeberState University faculty and students, and other members of the community. The histories cover various topics and chronicle the personal everyday life experiences and other recollections regarding the history of the Weber and Davis County areas. ; 66p.; 29cm.; 2 bound transcripts; 4 file folders. 1 video disc: digital; 4 3/4 in. ; Oral History Program Harvey DeWayne Ashmead Interviewed By Rebecca Ory Hernandez 22 October 2012 29 October 2012 26 November 2012 i ii Oral History Program Weber State University Stewart Library Ogden, Utah Harvey DeWayne Ashmead Interviewed by Rebecca Ory Hernandez 22 October 2012 29 October 2012 26 November 2012 Copyright © 2013 by Weber State University, Stewart Library iii Mission Statement The Oral History Program of the Stewart Library was created to preserve the institutional history of Weber State University and the Davis, Ogden and Weber County communities. By conducting carefully researched, recorded, and transcribed interviews, the Oral History Program creates archival oral histories intended for the widest possible use. Interviews are conducted with the goal of eliciting from each participant a full and accurate account of events. The interviews are transcribed, edited for accuracy and clarity, and reviewed by the interviewees (as available), who are encouraged to augment or correct their spoken words. The reviewed and corrected transcripts are indexed, printed, and bound with photographs and illustrative materials as available. Archival copies are placed in the University Archives, which also houses the original recording so researchers can gain a sense of the interviewee's voice and intonations. Project Description The Weber and Davis County Communities Oral History Collection include interviews of citizens from several different walks of life. These interviews were conducted by Stewart Library personnel, Weber State University faculty and students, and other members of the community. The histories cover various topics and chronicle the personal everyday life experiences and other recollections regarding the history of the Weber and Davis County areas. ____________________________________ Oral history is a method of collecting historical information through recorded interviews between a narrator with firsthand knowledge of historically significant events and a well-informed interviewer, with the goal of preserving substantive additions to the historical record. Because it is primary material, oral history is not intended to present the final, verified, or complete narrative of events. It is a spoken account. It reflects personal opinion offered by the interviewee in response to questioning, and as such it is partisan, deeply involved, and irreplaceable. ____________________________________ Rights Management All literary rights in the manuscript, including the right to publish, are reserved to the Stewart Library of Weber State University. No part of the manuscript may be published without the written permission of the University Librarian. Requests for permission to publish should be addressed to the Administration Office, Stewart Library, Weber State University, Ogden, Utah, 84408. The request should include identification of the specific item and identification of the user. It is recommended that this oral history be cited as follows: Ashmead, Harvey DeWayne, an oral history by Rebecca Ory Hernandez, 22 and 29 October 2012 and 26 November 2012, WSU Stewart Library Oral History Program, University Archives, Stewart Library, Weber State University, Ogden, UT. H. DeWayne Ashmead November 26, 2012 1 Abstract: H. DeWayne Ashmead (DOB: June 4, 1944), President and CEO of Albion Laboratories, Inc., shared his oral history with Rebecca Ory Hernandez from Weber State University during the months of October and November 2012. DeWayne sat with Rebecca in his executive office and shared stories about his life, including his childhood, his education, the history of Albion, Inc., his family, and his partnership with Weber State University. DeWayne spoke in detail about his father and the history of the Albion minerals business. DeWayne also expanded on his background in joining the company and developing Albion Laboratories into what it is today ROH: Today is Monday, October 22, 2012. We are in the office of Albion Laboratories. Present are H. DeWayne Ashmead and Rebecca Ory Hernandez from Weber State University. I would like to get started by asking you to state your name and tell me where and when you were born. DA: My full name is Harvey DeWayne Ashmead. I am named after my father, Harvey. I was born June 6, 1944, on D-Day in Brigham City. I could have had a lot of different middle names. My mother debated whether or not to name me Dwight after Dwight Eisenhower because it was D-day and he led the D-day forces. Ultimately, she decided to name me DeWayne, the "De" standing for D-day. ROH: Were you born in the hospital or at home? DA: In the hospital. My father was the head pharmacist at Bushnell General Hospital in Brigham City and my mother was also working at the hospital. There was a 2 4,500 bed hospital for the soldiers, but I was born in the civilian Brigham City Hospital not the military hospital. ROH: Why don't you tell me a little bit about your parents and your childhood? DA: My parents were really cool. I have often said that when I grew up I wanted to be just like my dad, so I'll start with him. His name was Harvey. He was born in a log cabin out on the prairie in 1916. This was in Camas County, Idaho near a community that no longer exist called Corral. He grew up riding horses and doing all the things kids did I suppose. When he was a toddler, the Indians tried to steal him and when they couldn't steal him they tried to buy him. Apparently, he was very attractive to the Indians. He grew up helping his father and brothers on what became the family farm at Corral. It was initially a cattle ranch until his father got into a dispute with the sheep men. The sheep men won, so the cattle had to be sold and they converted the ranch to a farm. He went to a single classroom grade school through the eighth grade with a single teacher that taught all of the grades at once. When he went to high school in the ninth grade, he had to move away from home and board with a family in the city of Fairfield about 10 miles away from home. At that point in time, it was too far to commute. He would stay there all winter and go to high school there. When he graduated from high school, his father wanted him to come back and help him on the farm. My dad wanted to go to college. My grandfather said, "That's stupid. I've got an eighth grade education and I've been very successful. 3 You've got a high school education you don't need to go to college." My dad persisted and he had to send himself to college and support himself. He used to say he was the best latrine cleaner around, which I suppose means that he was a janitor. ROH: Where did he go to college? ZD: He went to Idaho State University and graduated in pharmacy. Initially, that's what he wanted to do. My grandfather, upon learning that he was studying pharmacy, gave my father a little bit of money to help him in college because he recalled that during prohibition the local pharmacist made the best moonshine of anyone in the valley. He assumed that what my father was learning how to do was to make moonshine. Anyway, my father became a pharmacist. Later on in life he did not practice pharmacy, but he still maintained the license. After he was married to my mother, they went off to graduate school. My mother wanted to get a degree in speech pathology and my father wanted to get a medical doctor's degree. They went to Washington State University. They almost starved to death, so they had to come back and live in the real world. That's about when I was born. Ultimately, my father got a doctor's degree in biochemistry and considered himself to be a biochemist, not a pharmacist. My mother came from a family that was much more interested in education. My grandfather, who was born in the 1880's, had a bachelor's degree from the University of Utah. My grandmother had a degree from BYU. Since both had college degrees it was expected that all of their children would go to college. 4 My mother went to Utah State University and got her bachelor's degree in English and was qualified to be a school teacher. She wanted to go on for graduate work. Ultimately, she did her master's work at the University of Denver and got her master's degree and doctoral degree at the University of Utah in speech pathology and oral myology. They were both highly educated. ROH: Yes, indeed. Were you all expected to go to college? DA: Yes. I have three sisters. Two of them went to college. My oldest sister, who is three years younger than I, went to one year of college and said, "I don't like this." She got married instead. My other two sisters went on and both got bachelor's degrees and one got her doctorate. We were expected to go to college. ROH: Tell me a little bit about growing up and your childhood leading up to when you started grade school. Do you have any stories or memories from childhood that stand out? DA: Probably none that I really recall. I can think of two or three, but nothing significant. My mother used to tell a story that she liked to repeat frequently. When we were still living in Brigham City, at the end of the Second World War, there were a lot of Native Americans that lived in Brigham City. She talks about one occasion when I was just a toddler, I was playing outside and a family of Indians went down the street in single file from the father to the mother, then all the kids down to the smallest. My mother said that I watched them walk by and just got in line to follow them right down the street. There were all of these brown- 5 skinned Indians and a little white boy in a diaper going down the street. She said it was really a funny sight to see. ROH: Where did you go to school? DA: From Brigham City, we moved a lot. We moved to Salt Lake and ultimately moved to Denver where I started my public education. My father accepted employment in Brooklyn, New York, but my mother said, "I'm not going." We remained in Denver while Harvey started the veterinary division of Pfizer Laboratories in New York. He was one of the senior management at Pfizer and was one of the candidates for the presidency of Pfizer when he left the company. While at Pfizer, he would commute between Brooklyn and Denver while we stayed in Denver. I recall one of the things I did one summer in Denver. I attended a Methodist Bible School that summer which was kind of interesting. I graduated from the Methodist Bible School and don't recall too much about the classes other than that they gave me a certificate and a pencil, so that was important. I started grade school near our home. I may have used a school bus, but I don't recall it. As time went on in grade school I did use a bus and I'll come back to that in a minute. My mother talks about one time she was supposed to pick me up after school and she was late getting there. All of the teachers and students left and she still wasn't there. She said I hid in the bushes so people couldn't find me. I waited for her for a while and finally sat out on the curb until she came to 6 pick me up. She said my comment was, "I knew you'd come and get me." This school was from kindergarten to third grade. In the second grade, I had a girlfriend. For years I've struggled to remember her name and haven't struggled hard enough because I can't remember it. Nevertheless, she was really an important girlfriend. I wanted her to sit by me on the bus. I was terribly shy, but I bribed her by giving her the little prizes out of the cracker jacks boxes. I had a big collection so I'd give her a prize every day if she'd sit by me on the bus. Apparently, she liked me as well because the kids started teasing her about it and dared her to give me a kiss. One day, she leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek and I was mortified. ROH: You weren't counting on that. DA: No, I wasn't, but it was wonderful. I brought her home from school one day to meet my parents and I had her wait in the foyer so I could go tell my parents. They told me I had to sit down and eat right then. So, I went back to the foyer and told her she had to go home and that's the last memory I have of her. Anyway, we started grade school with kindergarten. I remember having to take naps in kindergarten. It was an all-day kindergarten not a half day, but we had to take a nap. I remember very little from first and second grade except that a third grader was misbehaving and his teacher sent him back to the second grade as punishment. It was just to shame him. I can remember my second grade teacher having him sit next to me and we were doing an art project. I looked at what he was coloring or drawing and how much better it was than what 7 I could create because he was older and it really impressed me. I remember some of the early books, Dick and Jane books that we had to learn to read from and how stupid they were. In the winter, my mother would worry about me getting cold, so she insisted that I wear long-legged underwear. I hated them and did not want to wear them, but I did because she insisted. She even bought a pair for my father just to show me, "See, even real men wear long underwear." We had gymnastics tumbling. On one occasion, we were going to perform in front of an audience and my mother was supposed to bring me some regular short underwear because we had to wear short shorts and t-shirts for this tumbling. She didn't show up in time and I had to roll that long underwear up and try and hide it underneath my shorts. I wasn't very successful and I was mortified. I don't remember anything about the tumbling. I just remember that terrible long-legged underwear. ROH: Did you enjoy school? Was it always something that you liked? DA: I always liked school. I enjoyed school from grade school throughout my university career. In fact, if I had the time and the patience, I'd go back to school right now. I don't really have the time and I don't really have the patience to listen to some professor's pontificate on things that I know as much or more about. I just wouldn't put up with it. ROH: Tell me where you fall in line of your siblings. Are you the oldest? DA: I am the oldest. I have a sister who is three years younger, another six years younger and another that is 13 years younger than I. 8 ROH: Are they all still living? DA: Yes. They're all still living. ROH: You went through third grade in Denver. Did you stay in Denver that entire time or did you move back and forth from Kindergarten to third grade? DA: We moved some. My parents were struggling financially. I just learned that probably in the last year as I've been trying to write a little history of my parents. They struggled and for some of the time that we were living in Denver, my mother took my sister and me to Idaho. She dropped us off at her parents' home in Idaho and left her parents to raise us while she taught school in another community. She had a license to teach school in Idaho and Utah, but not in Colorado. My father was basically living in Brooklyn at the time, so it didn't matter if she was in Idaho or Colorado because he wasn't coming home. There were no jets, it was all prop planes and it was expensive. He would come home about once every couple of months and wouldn't stay more than a day or two or three and he'd be gone again. He was building a veterinary drug company for Pfizer in New York. I also remember one time being with my grandparents in Kimberly, Idaho and my mother was asked to be a substitute teacher. There was a teacher that wasn't able to fulfill the teaching contract and my mother agreed to teach grade school for a month or so until they could find another teacher. Idaho schools started prior to the Colorado schools, so she put me in school along with my cousin while she taught our class. My cousin would call her Aunt Allez until 9 he was teased into calling her Mrs. Ashmead. I called her Mom until I was teased into calling her Mrs. Ashmead. For about a month she was my grade school teacher and then we went back to Colorado. In about 1953, the financial difficulties that my parents were facing were becoming a crisis. They needed more money. My mother found employment in Utah working for the state. She had completed most of her requirements for her master's degree in speech pathology in Denver, so she told my father she was going to move back to Utah. She couldn't work in Colorado, but she could in Utah. My father decided that it was time for him to resign from Pfizer, even though they offered him the presidency. He quit and came back to Utah with my mother. ROH: Do you know why he quit? DA: Because my mother was moving. I suspect that his employment was putting a strain on their marriage and it was probably heading for divorce if he didn't quit. That's purely speculation. I never heard the "D" word at all. I never saw any indication that my parents wanted to separate. They were both highly motivated individuals trying to rise to the top of their careers, but when it came to the family and the marriage they pulled back together and my father decided to sacrifice his career to go with my mother back to Utah. He didn't quit immediately and move back to Utah. He moved to Utah and subsequently resigned from Pfizer two years later in 1955. 10 My mother went to work for the state of Utah in the education department as a speech pathologist. She went to the University of Utah to finish her degree and was awarded her master's degree at the University of Utah. She worked for the state of Utah for about a year and was then offered a position in Davis County to start a speech and hearing program. She accepted that and we moved to Kaysville because it was the center of Davis County so she could move in either direction. She started the speech and hearing program for the county initially on her own, but it grew into two employees that worked for her. Plus, she was supervising 12 students from the university who were also working for her. The speech and hearing program in Davis County became the model for the rest of the state. It then became the model for other countries. I can recall that she was invited to the Soviet Union to train them on how to set up a speech and hearing program for their school system. She went elsewhere around the United States on behalf of the state of Utah to teach others how to do this. She became quite well-known in this area and by the time she got her doctorate, she was one of six people in the world qualified to do what she did and the only woman. I am proud of her. She graduated the same year with her doctorate that I got my bachelor's from Weber. I've got pictures of her in her doctoral robes and me in my Weber State robes. ROH: Do you recall any conversations about why you weren't all just moved up to New York? 11 DA: My mother did not want to go any further East. During the First World War, my father worked on a research project to stabilize penicillin so it could be used to treat the wounded soldiers. He was successful in developing a stabilized form of penicillin. It became widespread in its usage around the world because of the work he did. While he was at Bushnell General Hospital, he started to work on an amino acid therapy for soldiers that were burned. Burn patients were losing amino acids, and the doctors said, "We have to give them amino acids." However, the amino acids were so vile that most soldiers that tried to drink the concoction would vomit it back before they could even get it swallowed. Some started even before then as they got it close to their nose. My father started working on a palatable form of amino acids. It was, for the most part, developed before the end of the war, but not in its final stage. The drug company, Mead- Johnson, hired my father at the end of the war to go back to Evansville, Indiana to finish the project. My father went back there and joined their research and development group and finished the project. In fact, if you look at the drink "Ensure" and the infant formulas, all of them have their genesis in the work that he did. I've had scientists tell me that they actually saw the notebooks that my father had written at Mead-Johnson and saw what he developed. During that time, I was an infant and I was left with my grandparents while my mother went with my father back to Indiana. When he completed that research, Mead- Johnson offered him full-time employment, but neither of parents particularly liked living in Indiana. They went on to New York, then to Florida and elsewhere 12 for several weeks looking around and neither of them were in love with what they saw. I suspect that my mother in reflecting on those initial trips said, "I don't want to go any further East than Denver. I was born and bred in the West, I'm going to stay in the West and I don't want my kids growing up in the East." They had purchased a home in Denver. I suspect they were having trouble making house payments, but it was still their home. I know that my mother did not have a car which made it difficult with two babies and having to take street cars to get wherever she wanted to go including a grocery store. ROH: It was probably rough. Let's continue with your education. DA: Our first home when we moved from Denver to Salt Lake was near a school where I went to the fourth grade. The principal was Mr. Walker, who plays a role a little bit later in my life, so I'll come back to him in just a minute. In the fourth grade, we lived near the school. I had a girlfriend. I had lots of girlfriends. ROH: You did. DA: I'm not a Latin lover but I had lots of girlfriends. I had a girlfriend named Sandra West. My father loved to tease and of course at that age these girlfriends are secret girlfriends. Somehow, he found out that my girlfriend's name was Sandra West. I can remember him teasing me about that with my cousins. They were trying to discover what my girlfriend's name was and I wasn't about to tell them because it was secret. My father said, "Well, it isn't north, it isn't south, and it isn't east…" Then he stopped. I was mortified that he had told them. ROH: Now I know where you get your sense of humor. 13 DA: Her parents were friends with my folks, and I don't remember where, but it was earlier than just being in the neighborhood. Anyway, she was my girlfriend in the fifth grade. Then, we moved and Mr. Walker had a home that was about two or three miles from the school. The house that we were living in near the school was on a one year lease and the owners came back and they wanted their house, so Mr. Walker said, "Well, I have a rental house next to my house, you can come and live in it." My mother said, "Yeah, but I don't want to put my kids in a different school again." He said, "That's not a problem, they can stay in the same school and I'll take them to and from school." My parents agreed and we moved to a house on the Mill Creek east of Sugar House which had a big impact on me. I'll tell you about that in a moment. Anyway, this thing with Mr. Walker didn't work out. He left for school too early in the morning for us, so my parents had to take us to school. My sister and I, who were both in school there, didn't like waiting until 4:30 or later for him to get around to going home. We began walking the three or four miles to home. He never transported us really. ROH: That's a long walk. DA: It was, but we had to do it. There was no other option because my mother was working full-time and my father was still traveling. So, it was either go with Mr. Walker or walk home. This house was on the Mill Creek and it was a wonderful experience for me. All of my free time was spent exploring the woods along the creek and getting involved with the creek. When I think about it now, it was probably dangerous, but I didn't think about that. I was in the water and I did all sorts of things. I collected bugs and animals on the Mill Creek. I just thoroughly 14 loved it so much that I vowed that when I grew up I was going to have a home on the creek. After my wife and I were married, I searched for years for a creek and finally found one. We did build a home on the creek. It was because of that one year experience on the Mill Creek. ROH: Is it in Salt Lake? DA: No, it's in Fruit Heights. We built it on Baer Creek. When my wife and I found the creek, I followed it and found some land that I liked and tried to buy it. They wouldn't sell it to me. I found some additional land on the creek that I really liked and went to Davis County to find out who owned it. I found the name of the owner and went to him and said, "I'd liked to buy some property." This was all undeveloped property. He said, "Well, if I were to sell that land I'd have to have $12,000 an acre." I said, "Well, great. I want 3 acres." He said, "But I don't want to sell it." I said, "But I want it." So, for an entire year every week I either went and saw him or telephoned him to see if he would change his mind. Finally, after a year I had worn him down to the point he said, "Just take it." So, I bought the three acres. It was never a question of how much I was going to pay. It was just trying to get the land. We bought the land and ultimately built our house there where we still live. That was in 1976. ROH: Have you ever been back to the original Mill Creek house? DA: No. In fact, I question whether or not I could even find it. I probably could if I looked up an address, but we always called it the chicken coup because it looked like a chicken coup. A flat roofed chicken coup that had just been renovated into 15 a house. It was in a cul-de-sac with two other houses. Mr. Walker's house was the most elaborate. Then there was a second house that was next to his and it had solar panels on the roof. It was a solar energy house, which really would have been Avant Garde. I can remember the solar panels. I don't remember the people or what the husband did. Across from Mr. Walker's house in the cul-de-sac was the chicken coup where we lived. ROH: Were your sisters all born at this point? DA: No. I was born in Brigham City and my next sister was born in Salt Lake in 1947. My father was living in Denver trying to set up a home for my mother and me when my sister was born. My mother went into labor, and she didn't have a telephone so she went to the neighbor and used the neighbor's phone to call a taxi to come and get her. The taxi dropped her off in front of the hospital, took the money and said, "Goodbye." My mother went in with her big suitcase. She talked about only having one suitcase, the one she used when she went off to college to Utah State University. It was a big suitcase, not an overnight bag, but she lugged the big suitcase in and had the baby. She called my father and he got in the car in Denver and drove back to Salt Lake. My sister was born by then. He saw her for a couple of days and got back in his car and went back to Denver. My mother was in the hospital taking care of herself because he couldn't leave work. In Denver, my second sister was born in 1950. My father was at home and my mother was taking courses at the University of Denver. One of them was an arts and crafts course. I don't know why she was doing that, but the instructor 16 told her that regardless of the fact that she was pregnant, if she missed classes, she would be dropped from the program. When she went into labor, she had my father go to the class to take her place. The instructor asked my father what he wanted to do while he was there and he said, "Well, I'd like to carve a horse out of wood." The instructor said, "There's no way you can do that. You'd have to be trained for years and years to balance the horse. You just can't do it." So, my father went home and took out his pocket knife and carved a Tennessee Walker perfectly balanced on two feet with all the right muscles and everything. He took it back the next week and said, "Here." He'd never done anything like that before and it was a wonderful thing. That started his woodcarving hobby. He was extremely good at it. All of the pieces were professional pieces. On one occasion, I had two coloring books, a Roy Rogers coloring book and Gene Autry coloring book, each cowboy was featured on his horse on the cover of these coloring books and each horse was rearing. My father looked at the pictures and carved the two horses out of wood. Each horse was about 12 inches tall and rearing. He mounted them on a wooden base so it appeared that the two horses were fighting. It was just beautiful. He carved horse heads. Each head was about 8 inches tall. They were so realistic that they even had the blood vessels in the horses head. He knew animals intimately and he carved them accordingly. He was very, very good at it. Speaking of carving, it reminds me of another thing with my father and mother. I had cowboy heroes when I was a kid and one of them was Hopalong Cassidy. I just loved him. He was great. I also liked Roy Rogers. I wanted to 17 change my name to Roy once upon a time. Hopalong Cassidy was one of my heroes. I not only watched him in the movies, but I would buy the comic books whenever I could get my hands on one. It was rare that I got a comic book because my parents didn't have much money. One of the comic books that I did purchase showed Hopalong Cassidy being manipulated by the bad guys. The way they portrayed that manipulation was by attaching strings to his feet and hands to make him into a puppet. That was the picture on the cover of the comic book. So, I told Santa Claus I wanted a Hopalong Cassidy puppet. I must have been six or seven at the time because I still believed in Santa Claus. Obviously, a Hopalong Cassidy puppet did not exist, even though my mother searched high and low in the stores to find one. They didn't exist. So, my father took wood and carved this Hopalong Cassidy puppet. He carved the hand with the arm up to the elbow and he attached that to the upper part of the arm wrapping it with cloth so that there was a joint that allowed the arm to move. Then, he attached the arm to the shoulder with a cloth so it could also move. My mother sewed the clothes for the puppet. Hopalong Cassidy dressed in a black outfit, so she freehand sewed all of the clothes to dress the puppet in. Where they found them I don't know, but they also found little cowboy boots that they put on him, as well as a hat and pistols. I don't know where they found the pistols, but my father had to make the holsters for the pistols out of leather. They attached strings to it and I got a Hopalong Cassidy puppet for Christmas from Santa Claus. It was a prized possession. My mother says I put on a Hopalong Cassidy puppet show for my school class on one occasion. I don't recall that, but 18 she talked about it. At some point, the puppet lost its strings, but I still have the puppet. That is a prized possession that my parents made for me. ROH: What it must have been like to see that on Christmas morning. DA: I can't remember seeing it Christmas morning, but that puppet has been part of my life as far back as I can remember. My father was extremely talented at carving wood and did so until his mid to late 70's. At that age he developed an allergy to the sawdust in the wood, so he couldn't carve anymore. The last thing he carved was a covered wagon with eight horses pulling it, which I have in my house. It's a beautiful thing. After that, he decided to make bronzes. I have a good friend who is a professional artist who has made millions of dollars with his artwork. One day, I was going to have lunch with him and my dad asked me to ask him how to make a bronze sculpture. I did and my friend said, "Well, you make a skeleton out of wire or whatever and then you put the clay on it and once you put the clay on it you put it in the oven and bake it. When that is done, you take it to the foundry and it is cast by the foundry." That's as much as I told my father. He said, "Okay." He sat at the kitchen table with a pair of pliers, coat hangers, and a torch and he welded pieces of wire together to make a skeleton. Then, he used clay and made his figurines. He then put them in the oven and baked them before taking them to the foundry. He's done beautiful sculptures. His first sculpture is of two fighting elk. You may or may not have noticed in the foyer at Albion, there's an eagle perched on a limb. That's another one he made. This is all amateur, but they look 19 like professional pieces. He also created one of a cowboy that has roped a buffalo which resulted in the cowboy, horse, and the buffalo all being in trouble because they are all tangled together in the rope. Another one that I thoroughly enjoy is a pond with swans on the pond. It is a beautiful piece. ROH: How old was he when he started doing bronzes? DA: He was about 78. He died when he was 82. He would produce them and give them away. He could have made a living as an artist if he wanted to, but he didn't. He just did it as a hobby. ROH: Today is Monday, October 29, 2012, we are in the offices of Albion with DeWayne Ashmead and Rebecca Ory Hernandez from Weber State. When we were talking last week, you mentioned this really nice picturesque setting along the creek. DA: The Mill Creek. ROH: I wanted to pick up from where we left off there. DA: We moved to Kaysville to a rented home in 1955. I started the sixth grade at Kaysville Elementary School. It was interesting. I have thought about that several times and I don't know why one thing stands out in my mind. I had no friends until I went to school, so I was in the process of trying to make friends. We had our first recess and there were two boys in the class who were leaders. They were the top kids. I was a little skinny new kid on the block and when we went out for recess the boys all decided they wanted to play football. I had never played 20 football in my life. I didn't know how to play it or anything else, but one of these kids picked me to be on his team and that really made me feel good. He asked me what position I played and I said, "I don't know." He put me on the line and I promptly got knocked on my fanny the first time. I always respected that kid because he picked me and stood up for me at a time that I needed someone to do that. He didn't become a close friend, but throughout my junior high and high school days he was a kid that I looked up to. The sixth grade probably was a turning point in my life. My teacher was a man by the name of Elmer Wilcox, and he really liked science. He would take us on field trips. We went out to the Salt Lake and dug up crystals. He liked rocks so we collected rocks. He had a three stage microscope of his own that he brought to school to show us the invisible world. I became fascinated with that and for whatever reason, he took a liking to me and he would give me this microscope to take home on weekends. I was absolutely thrilled. I lugged this microscope in its wooden box home to look at things under the microscope. I studied all kinds of different things like water from the swamp or hair. I was just absolutely fascinated with it. Because of my interest, at Christmas my mother went to the University of Utah and purchased a three stage microscope from their surplus equipment. It was an old microscope, but it was still just like his as far as effectiveness was concerned. It was a professional microscope, not a toy. As the school year went on I became more and more interested in all of the aspects of science. I hadn't picked a single discipline. He fostered that and continued to encourage me in so many ways that he has always stood out in my 21 mind as one of the people who truly influenced me. When I entered the seventh grade, I went to Central Davis Junior high School in Layton. The science teacher at Central Davis at that point in time considered teaching science as just a job. He didn't really do much to encourage me or to help me with my scientific interests, but then my father started working with me. My father was deeply involved in the sciences and the fact that I was expressing interest in the same thing encouraged him to get involved with me. I wanted to enter a science fair in Utah and I decided that I would like to build a robot that was somewhat mobile that would speak through a record player by remote control. My father helped me build it and I won first place in the state. ROH: That sounds really ambitious for that age, how did you come up with that idea? DA: Actually, I read an article in Boy's Life scout magazine about a robot. It just intrigued me and I thought, "I want to do one like that." So, we did. In the eighth grade, I got more sophisticated and built a cloud chamber so I could see radiation particles from radium as they would go through an artificially created cloud. I won first place. I can't remember what I did in the ninth or tenth grade, but I won first place there. In the eleventh grade, I was working full-time at Albion while going to school full–time. I'll come back to that later. My father and I were collaborating on a drug to dissolve kidney stones and I had done a considerable amount of research on my own dissolving kidney stones in sheep. I presented my research on that and I won first place in the state and was subsequently sent to the national science fair with that research. Unfortunately, we drove to Seattle 22 where it was held and I had left part of my project at home and forgot it. The result was that I didn't do very well at nationals, but that's the way it goes. ROH: Did you participate in science fairs all the way through high school? DA: I did. I became known as, I guess in today's vernacular, a nerd. I was selected as the Sterling Scholar for science my senior year of high school in 1961-1962. I had a reputation for being quite intelligent and deeply involved in the sciences. Between Elmer Wilcox and my father, the two of them really fostered that love of science which continues to this day. ROH: Did you have any other friends that you would work on these projects together with? DA: I had friends, but none of these friends was as involved in the sciences as I. I didn't make friends easily. I was very shy and basically a loner. A lot of my research projects were too complex for kids to understand. They didn't see the value of them, so they would ignore me. ROH: Was that the end of your football career then? DA: In sixth grade? Absolutely. To this day, I really don't care for football. I shouldn't say that. I should say that I enjoy watching the game, but I am not passionate about it. ROH: It's really quite something to be that involved in science all through and it's no surprise then that you continued on into your career. You won lots of awards in high school and when you graduated as a senior, what did you do? 23 DA: I chased my girlfriend. ROH: You had a lot of girlfriends. DA: Well, I only had one that was important. That's the one I married. ROH: When did you meet Jill? DA: I met her as a junior in high school. We met in a history class because the teacher assigned us seats in history according to alphabetical order. I was the last "A" and she was the first "B" so she sat right behind me in history. She was a cute little girl, so I asked her for a date and she turned me down. I asked her for a second date and she turned me down. When I asked her a third time I figured, if she turns me down the third time I'll never ask her again. ROH: What were the dates? DA: I don't remember. I had a reputation of being a nonconformist in high school too. The fact that I'm science on the one side is one thing, but I went clear over on the other side because I was trying to fit in. I really didn't fit in anywhere in high school. She basically turned me down because of my reputation. The third time, she accepted. ROH: What reputation are we talking about? DA: I had the coolest car in school and I raced. I raced at the drag strips and I would race on the streets. You didn't ask me about that. ROH: Well, tell me about what you did for fun? 24 DA: I played with my car and still play with my cars. Finishing up with Jill though, the third time I asked her for a date she accepted and before we were out of our junior year in high school we wanted to get married. After that, we just continued to date through high school. I had several scholarships to various universities and she was going to go to Weber College, so I followed her to Weber rather than taking these other scholarships. Looking back, it was a good thing. ROH: So back to the car story. When did you get your license or were you driving before you got your license? DA: Oh yes. I started driving at about 13 or 14. I got my first car about a year before I got my license. I had a 1950 Mercury. I customized it, lowered it and put loud pipes on it. I got all sorts of tickets and generally not the same one twice. I raced that car. ROH: How did you buy your first car? DA: Actually, it was given to me. I got it from my parents. My parents bought this 1950 Mercury and had taken good care of it. It was really a good car and I probably destroyed it. I just thoroughly loved the car. I can remember one time, I wanted to leave high school early and the only way out at that time was through gates on the parking lot. They were locked during school hours so you couldn't leave school. On one of the exits there was a space between the pole that held the gate and another pole that was just wide enough to let the car slip through with about an inch or two on each side. My friend and I decided to leave school early one day by slipping through this space. That gate was between two 25 buildings. My car was so loud with the noise of the exhaust reverberating back and forth between these two buildings as we were trying to get out that it attracted everyone's attention. It brought every kid in the high school to the windows to watch us leave school. Shortly thereafter, they welded stakes perpendicular to the gate pole so I couldn't get out. I really liked the car. I liked cars because it gave me the freedom that I didn't have before. I went everywhere in that car. It was my whole life. I put over $1,000 into customizing the body, which in 1962 terms was a huge sum of money. I did a lot of the work myself and made a few mistakes, but I still enjoyed it. When I was a senior in high school in 1962, I decided I wanted a new car, so I went to the Oldsmobile dealer in Ogden and ordered a new car. I bought a 1962 Oldsmobile Cutlass in the last part of my senior year in high school. Jill and I dated in that car. Later, I sold it, but a few years ago when a car like it came up for sale I went and bought it just to try to recapture our youth. It didn't work, but Jill and I still enjoy putting the top down in that convertible and just driving. We still do it. Destroying the ozone layer is just a lot of fun because that's what we did when we were kids. We would drive up and down Washington Blvd and I would drag race anyone that wanted to drag race. I'd race on the streets and I would accelerate to about 80 miles an hour on Washington Blvd. ROH: Where on Washington Blvd.? DA: From stoplight to stoplight. Very rarely did I ever lose a race. I was a fast driver and had a reputation for always having a very fast car. 26 ROH: So that's why she was turning you down? DA: Yes. ROH: Are you still racing up and down Washington? Have I heard anything about you in the blotter? DA: No you have not. I haven't had a ticket for probably 25 years. ROH: Where do you ride now when you go for drives? DA: Generally on the back roads. The cars that I drive are very expensive and many of them are one of a kind, so people have a tendency to drive into me as they are looking at the car. So, I just avoid major highways and stay on the back roads where people don't see me. I drive for the sheer pleasure of driving and the experience of driving. With some of the cars you can put the top down and as you drive along you can smell the smells and hear the sounds and we just enjoy it. ROH: You loved science, cars and you obviously loved girls, one in particular. DA: That's right, one in particular. ROH: Jill is her nickname, so what was her maiden name? DA: Her real name is Eugele, which she hates and I love. I think it's a very pretty name. She was named for her uncle Eugene who was in the Second World War and not expected to come home. She was named Eugele Baird and nicknamed, Jill, which she prefers. 27 ROH: When did you and Jill get married? DA: That was in 1966. Probably didn't think I would remember that did you? ROH: I'm surprised you waited that long. DA: Well, you have to understand the dynamics. I followed her to Weber and we decided that we couldn't afford to get married and we should wait until both of us graduated from college. Jill was very religious, but I was not. She played better poker than I did. That's the way I describe it. She told me that she would not marry me unless we were married in the L.D.S. temple. I saw absolutely no reason to do that, but I would not be hypocritical about it and just go to the temple just to make her happy. We're all hypocrites, but for the most part I detest hypocrites. I started to study the Mormon Church to show her where she was wrong and why we didn't need to be married in the temple, and ultimately became converted myself. After I did that I went to her and said, "I think I need to go on an L.D.S. mission." She said, "Okay. You go and I'll wait." As luck would have it, I was called to go to France. The kids today go for 2 years and for part of that two year period they go into a very intensive training session where they learn the language. Back then, none of that training existed. If you went to a foreign country you went for two and a half years and the church figured it took you six months to learn the language and then you became effective. So, I went to France for two and a half years. ROH: What part of France? 28 DA: It was called the French Mission. I served in Paris, Bordeaux, Rennes, and Pau. Basically, the Western and Central part of France. ROH: That's pretty big territory. DA: Back then, there were only two missions in France. There was the French Mission and the French-East Mission. The French-East Mission covered Eastern France and the French speaking part of Switzerland. While I was there, they made the Franco-Belge Mission which was all of Belgium and the Northern part of France. Incidentally, that is where my youngest son went on his mission. I went to France for the two and half years and came home. I was determined to marry her as she was to marry me. Her parents didn't like the idea. They did everything they possibly could to persuade her to start dating boys while I was gone on my mission. She refused, and that created a lot of problems for her. She wrote me every day and would send the letter to me once a week. I would send her a letter every week. I would go without meals in order to save enough money so that by the time the two and a half years were over I had enough money to go to Belgium and buy a diamond ring for her. I designed it and purchased it. I came home in March of 1966. We were married in June and lived happily ever after. ROH: Where were you married? DA: We were married in the Salt Lake Temple, just like she said. It scared me to death. ROH: Did it? 29 DA: I was terrified. I tried to talk her out of it all the way to the temple. She wasn't about to listen to me. It was an off-handed way of talking her out of it, you know, "I'm too cool. I'm not going to back out," but I sure tried to talk her into backing out. I was terrified. I was also in a lot of pain. I had broken my foot the day before. ROH: How did you do that? DA: A plate glass mirror fell on it right across my foot and broke it. I refused to cast it because it would spoil her wedding pictures. So, I was in a lot of pain. ROH: Did you cast it after your wedding? DA: No. We left on our honeymoon and she did all the driving and I did all the moaning. ROH: Where did you honeymoon? DA: We went down to Bryce Canyon and I kind of hopped over the edge of the canyon and looked at it and said, "Okay, let's go." I was in too much pain, so we came home after a honeymoon for 3 days and I went back to work. ROH: All this time you were working for Albion, correct? DA: Yes. My father started Albion in 1956. He had previously been working for Pfizer and was in the line for the presidency of Pfizer. He was in senior management of Pfizer when he quit and came back to Utah where he started Albion. He had $250 and that's what he used to start Albion with. He had a concept that no one else had ever thought of and that was to sell veterinary pharmaceuticals to 30 farmers and ranchers. In 1956, if you had a sick animal, you would go to veterinarian and say, "Come look at my animal." He would look at it and you'd tell him what was wrong and then he'd sell you the drug at twice what he paid for it. What my father wanted to do while he was at Pfizer was to start selling these pharmaceuticals directly to the farmers and ranchers instead of going through the veterinarians. Pfizer refused to do that, so my father struck out on his own to show that it could be done. Well, the area that he envisioned was the Intermountain area in Utah, Idaho, Wyoming, Montana, Arizona, and Nevada. He had to travel throughout that area calling on the farmers and ranchers because no one knew that such an outlet for veterinary drugs existed. He had a retail store between 24th and 25th Street on Grant Avenue in Ogden. It was ideally located because the drugs that he sold throughout the Intermountain area could be packaged at the store and then taken to the post office which was on the corner of 24th and Grant or to the bus depot which was on the corner of 25th and Grant. So the store was half a block either way. Because he was out selling, someone else had to package and ship these drugs. At the ripe old age of 12, I went to work. I took a commuter bus, which was the Lakeshore Bus Line that went between Salt lake and Ogden. I'd pick it up in Kaysville, ride the bus to Ogden to open up the store after school. I would take the orders my father had written, package them and take the packages to the post office or the bus. I'd close the store at about 7 or 8 at night, 31 get on the bus, go home, do my homework, and go to bed. From that point forward, I just worked there. When I was on my L.D.S. mission, my father wanted me to come back and join him full time at Albion when I completed my mission. I said, "No, I don't want to." We had a lot of negotiations by correspondence and ultimately I said, "Okay. I will come back, but I won't work for you. I will work with you, but I won't work for you. Furthermore, if I come back, I would expect you to sell me part of the company at fair market price because I would never want anyone to say you gave it to me. So, I'll buy it and if you'll meet those two conditions, I'll come back." He said, "Fine." So, I did and by the time I got home he had named me the Vice President of Albion which really sounded cool until you saw all the work I had to do. Shortly after returning, I married Jill and went back to school at Weber while still working full time. Prior to my mission I had majored in chemistry at Weber College. While I was on my mission, I realized that if I were a chemist I would have to work for someone else. But, if I were a businessman, I could hire all the chemists I wanted. So, I changed my major when I came back to Weber and majored in business. I concurrently worked full-time at Albion and traveled extensively which made it very difficult to go to school. My father and I divided the responsibilities. He took production and R & D and I took marketing and administration. Part of my job was taking Albion from a small regional company to a national and then international company, which I did while I was still going to school at Weber. 32 ROH: How long did it take you to go national and then international? DA: Relatively quickly, probably a year or two. I was traveling a lot. I remember one convention that I went to that happened to be in Colorado that still stands out in my mind. I flew into Denver and arrived in the early evening concurrently with a blizzard that hit Denver. I had to go up to Ft. Collins, Colorado, so I rented a car. That was a terrifying ride on the freeway because the road was all snowed in. I arrived there late at night. The next morning I got up and went to work. I spent all day on the convention floor assisting one of my customers. That night, the customer wanted to go out to dinner and invited me to go with the employees. I told them I couldn't go to dinner and went back to my hotel room to study for a test that I had to take the next day when I got back to Utah. It was hard, but it was okay. Jill was working at Red Cross, but then she had the audacity to get pregnant on our honeymoon and nine months later our son came. She was awfully sick during her pregnancy so she quit and the responsibility of taking care of my wife and my soon-to-be baby was mine in addition to going to school. After he was born, she would come over to the college at noon and bring me a sandwich that I would eat as we walked back to the apartment where I'd get in the car and head off to work. I'd work until 8 or 9 at night and come home. I was still an undergrad. So, I did that and graduated from Weber. ROH: What year did you graduate from Weber? 33 DA: I think it was 1969. I went on and got a doctorate from Pacific Institute that was chartered by the state of California to give doctorates for research. It was not an academic degree, it was a research degree. I got that and later I went back and got an academic Ph.D in nutrition from Donsbach University in California. They wanted me to attend classes there and I just didn't have the time. I negotiated a deal with them that as long as I could pass the tests, I wouldn't have to go to class. Although everything was done by mail back then, the experience was much like doing coursework online today. I suppose in some ways I was a pioneer in doing online education. I graduated with a 4.0 from Donsbach and just continued on. ROH: You never got a master's? DA: I never got a master's. I have often wanted an M.B.A., but I'm too old and I don't have the patience. I don't need it, but I would like one. The biggest thing is that I don't have the patience. I can remember even in my undergrad taking a class in advertising and the professor wanted us to advertise an imaginary product. At the time, I had started a small advertising agency while working at Albion. I don't sleep much. Anyway, I had developed a campaign for a product. I developed the whole campaign, so it was not cheating. I had done absolutely everything. I didn't have the time to do busy work on an imaginary product, so, I took what I had done and presented it to the class. It violated some of the principles he taught. He got his master's degree at the University of Utah and drove 40 miles to Weber where he spent the rest of his life. He never had any practical experience in advertising. He started criticizing me in front of the class and I remember that I 34 lost my temper. I told him that he didn't know his fanny from a hole in the ground and I laid out what this advertising campaign had done for the company. Well, he was embarrassed and angry and he gave me a "C". I deserved an "A" but he gave me a "C". He never forgot or forgave me. He had a reputation for pulling kids out of the line as they were graduating and would say, "You can't graduate." I don't know whether that was true or not, but I believed it. When I was graduating I took my cap and partially covered my face before turning my head so he couldn't see me as I marched by. I was afraid he'd pull me out of line. He also became my major professor and made me jump through hoops to graduate. It was just a miserable time. The only consolation was that after I graduated, Weber offered me a job to replace him when he died. I didn't take it, but they did offer it to me. In my senior year, I joined a business fraternity because I was led to believe that it was where you would make contacts and that would be good for business. It isn't, but I was led to believe that. On one occasion they had arranged for us to go to a bank to tour the building and interview the vice president. We went down to what was then Commercial Security Bank on 25th and Washington in Ogden. I can still remember talking to the vice president. One of the kids had the audacity to ask, "How much do you earn as a vice president of the bank?" He puffed up and said, "I earn 450 dollars a month." I said, "Well, I earn more than that as a student, why would I want to be a banker." He looked at me and said, "Well, we get to play a lot of golf." I've never learned how to play golf, so I missed out on that opportunity. 35 One last thing on Donsbach University I ought to mention. About 1980, when four of my kids were in school, they were complaining about school work and saying that I didn't understand what it was like to go to school now because I went back in the olden days. More than anything else, that is what pushed me to attend Donsbach. I wanted to prove a point to them. I enrolled and I graduated one year later with a 4.0. I would come home from work and take care of my fatherly duties until about 9:00 p.m. I would study from 9:00 p.m. to usually 1:00 a.m. I would get up at 6:00 a.m. and would study again until it was time to go to work, work all day and repeat that whole thing. As I said, I graduated with a 4.0, wrote my thesis and got that approved and everything within that one year. The only time I went to California as it related to Donsbach was to get my diploma when I marched through at commencement. My kids came with Jill and me to commencement and after I got my degree, I turned to my kids and said, "Don't you ever tell me that I don't know what it's like." After that there was never ever a discussion about going to school or anything else and all of my kids have graduate degrees. ROH: Tell me about your kids. How many children do you have? DA: Five or six depending on how you count it. That always bothers a lot of people when I say that. I count it as six, but I have five kids. The sixth kid—a Navajo woman gave me her daughter and said, "She's yours, you raise her." I raised her as my own. I never formally adopted her, but I raised her, educated her and sent her to college. She still calls Jill and me "Mom" and "Dad" and her kids call us 36 "Grandma" and "Grandpa." As far as I'm concerned, she is a daughter. My blood kids all accept her as a sister. She's just one of us. ROH: What is her name? DA: Her name is Laurice. My first child was Stephen, who came about nine months after we were married. My next child was Jilane. She got her name while I was still on my mission. Jill and some of her girlfriends were composing names for their future children at one of her parties and she composed a combination of Jill and DeWayne. She wrote me and told me that her first daughter was going to be named Jilane. Next was Brett. Then came Angelique Racquelle—very French. My last was Heidi. ROH: Are any of them working in the business? DA: Three of them are. All of them have worked here. By the time my kids turned 12 or 14 at the latest, they had to go to work. They had to pick and choose what school activities they were going to participate in because they had to work. By the time they were sixteen they had to buy all of their own clothes. At 14, they would be preparing the meals and helping work around the house. Besides working, they had to work around the house and do yard work, but they didn't get paid for it. For better or for worse, none of my kids ever got into trouble. They were too busy working and doing other things. They never got into drugs or anything. All of them are workaholics and every one of them has risen to the top of his or her profession. All of them have had the opportunity to work at Albion and three of them elected to stay. Stephen joined Albion full-time while he was 37 married and a student. Angelique joined Albion after she got her master's degree and became a CPA. She was recruited extensively by most of the national CPA firms in Utah. She was an outstanding student. She chose to come to Albion although I did not have anything to do with it. Albion had to compete with the CPA firms to get her. Brett got his MBA and joined Albion after that. Jilane is the head of the English department at a junior high school and also teaches. Heidi teaches creative writing at a high school as well as having started her own business. ROH: You have quite a large family now. Did they get to earn allowances when they were younger? DA: No. Working around the house is what they owed me for giving them life. After I got married, I hit the road and was gone probably 60 percent of the time or more. On one occasion, I wanted to put in a spur on my sprinkling system and Stephen had helped me repair our sprinkling system in the past. He was about 13 or 14 at the time. I told him, "I want you to run a spur off there. I'll be gone on a trip so you just do it." He did and it worked very well. I still use it today. Another occasion, I told him to run a spur off in another area which had to go underneath the sidewalk. I didn't tell him how to get underneath the sidewalk, which was my mistake. So, he took a sledge hammer and broke the sidewalk to put the spur in and we had to pour cement and redo the sidewalk. They were expected to work and work hard and they did. When they were out working, they worked as adults—period. I worked with them whenever I 38 could, but the money that they received is what they earned from their employment. They had to learn how to budget it. I did one thing when they turned 16, I gave each of them a credit card and warned them about getting into trouble with it. Everyone did and every one of them went through the pain and misery of having to pay it off because I wouldn't pay their debts. It taught them the use of credit as well. I remember my oldest son, Stephen, still had a debt and he wanted to go on an LDS mission. I wouldn't pay his credit card off, so he had to stay home for several months to earn enough money to pay off his debt before he could go. ROH: Did all of the kids go on missions? DA: No, just my two boys. ROH: Did they go to France as well? DA: Brett went to France and Stephen went to Arizona. His Arizona mission was Spanish-speaking so he had to learn Spanish. He had to speak completely in Spanish all the time. ROH: What part of Arizona? DA: It would have been the Southern part. Tempe was the mission headquarters, but he spent most of his time in the South dealing mostly with illegal aliens. ROH: Is there anything else you'd like to add about your kids? 39 DA: I'm proud of every one of them. They're all good kids. They married well and everyone is a productive member of society contributing to the betterment of society. I'm proud of them. They are just good kids. ROH: Can you tell me a little bit more about this daughter you raised from this Native American woman? How did that come about? DA: The Mormon church had a program in the earlier days called the Indian Placement Program where they would bring kids off the reservation, house them with Caucasians, and let them go to school in a better environment. The church was in hopes of bringing them out of poverty, alcoholism and things that are associated with the reservations. Laurice started in that direction with someone else. She was not doing well in the school program and was a "D" and "F" student. She was basically dropping out of the program and they talked her into coming back. I was just asked to take her because she was failing. I said, "Fine." I treated her just like one of my kids, my oldest daughter had moved out so Laurice had a bedroom to herself. Angelique was older than she and Heidi was younger than she and both were straight "A" students. One pulled and the other pushed Laurice. She went from "D's" and "F's" to straight "A's." When she graduated, she wanted to go back to the reservation. Her ambition was to get a couple of horses and ride them on the reservation. I said, "There's no way in the world I'm going to let you do that. You've got too much potential and you cannot do that." She said, "Well, this program is over." I said, "I know, but there's still no way I'm going to let you do that." Her mother had come 40 up to her high school graduation and she could not speak English, had no electricity in her Hogan and had no running water, yet she gave this girl a computer for graduation and gave her to me at the same time. She said, "Keep her." So I did. I sent her to Weber. In fact, the future president of Weber, Ann Milner, pulled strings to get her in because while she received "A's" while she was with us, there were "D's" and "F's" from before so she was not really a good candidate as far as the university was concerned. Ann pulled strings for me at my request. Laurice earned "A's" at Weber too. Ultimately, she married and has remained here in Utah. She's a good kid. She's got two kids that are straight "A" students too. In fact, I just got an email from her this weekend telling me about what was happening with her kids. ROH: How old are her kids now? DA: They're in junior high and high school. ROH: You raised wonderful children and some of them work here. I find it interesting that the other two work in English related fields similar to your mother. DA: Well, blame it on my grandfather. One of my grandfathers had an eighth grade education. The other graduated from the University of Utah and spoke Latin fluently. Both were farmers, but my grandfather that graduated from the University of Utah had the uncomfortable habit of correcting everyone's English. In fact, my father remarked that it got to a point with him that he refused to speak around my grandfather because his grammar was so atrocious. My grandfather passed his habit on to my mother and she was a stickler for grammar. She 41 passed it on to me and I passed it on to all of my kids. I don't correct people like my grandfather did, but I would correct my children and I expected them to speak properly. I also passed on to them a love for books. I've got a room that is probably about a third the size of this office that is a formal library with bookcases that are perpendicular to the wall going floor to ceiling. I have thousands and thousands of books in there and I encouraged my children to read and to read the classics. We would talk about them and they love books. All of my kids are voracious readers and whenever I had the time and was in town, I would correct my children's written compositions when they were in school. I even did it when they went to college. Speaking correctly is important and they passed it on. It was my grandfather's fault. ROH: What was your grandfather's name? DA: Rupert Morrill. ROH: Today is November 26, 2012, we are picking up oral history with DeWayne Ashmead in his office with Rebecca Ory Hernandez. DeWayne, you were getting ready to tell me about a funny story. DA: In the early 1970's, we needed to establish some of our products nationwide. I went out and lectured and worked with a customer and his customers for about six months. I would leave on Sunday and come back on Saturday and turn around and do it again for about six months straight. I just worked very hard. One of the companies I was working for was in the Midwest. On one occasion, I flew 42 into Chicago and a company man picked me up in the middle of a terrible snow storm. In the Midwest, the snow drifts. We went to one place where I was scheduled to speak that had 250 people committed and not one person showed up. So, we went to the next town where we were going to do this again, but on the way we were going down the road and the snow drifted. It was 10 or 12 feet high on one side of the road and the department of transportation had only cleaned off one lane. We were going down this lane and a Volkswagen came toward us. The guy I was with wouldn't slow down. I said, "Buck, you need to slow down." He said, "No, it's my road." At the last minute, the driver in the Volkswagen realized he was not going to move off the road and the Volkswagen dove for the snow drift and was just buried. I said, "Buck, you've got to stop and help." He said, "Hell no, he was in my side." So, he kept right on going. I couldn't get him to stop. We got to a Holiday Inn that evening and there were so many travelers stranded that everyone was required to share a room with someone else. I was the only person in the entire hotel that had a room to myself. It was so bitterly cold that I turned the heater up in the room as high as it would go and took all the blankets off the other bed and put them on my blanket and it was still freezing. The next morning, I got up and snow had drifted underneath the door about two feet into the room. It was so cold it had broken all the pipes so there was no hot water. We turned around and went right back to Chicago and everyone went home. That was one of the 1970's storms. In spite of the storm, this form of promotion and speaking was a good experience. In six months, we went from 43 zero to $3 million in sales with only one product. It was an iron product for pigs. I can tell you all about pigs. I know a lot about them. I like to work with pigs in research. They are very similar to human beings. They have the same metabolism, so if it works on a pig it will work on a human or vice versa. I applied a lot of what I learned with pigs to human beings as we developed nutritional programs for humans. ROH: Tell me a little bit about the company and the kinds of product that you offer. DA: The company grew and as it did we started manufacturing vitamin and mineral supplements for animals. Ultimately, it became the largest manufacturer of vitamin and mineral supplements in the United States. We were manufacturing for lots of different companies, but never under the Albion name. Instead, the products went private label for other companies. Albion also started manufacturing veterinary pharmaceuticals and became the largest manufacturer of veterinary pharmaceuticals west of the Mississippi. All of these things were very price-sensitive and we were looking for other things to do that were less price-sensitive. One of the things we did that I got involved in at the age of 16 or 17, was help develop a drug that dissolved kidney stones. We got a patent on it and my father is named in the patent. I'm not named in the patent, but I did a lot of the research primarily with sheep. We got Food and Drug Administration approval to market this product in certain species of animals and it was a very successful product. It really started to make Albion. The drug operated due to the principle of 44 chelation, which is a chemical term describing how a chelating agent will grab a mineral and hold that mineral. In the case of this drug, it would hold the mineral so tightly in the urine that the mineral could not combine with other substances to form a stone. The animal would then eliminate the mineral as a chelate in the urine as it voided its bladder. We did a lot of research with humans as well, but never got an FDA approval for human use. We became experts in the science of chelation. Along the way, we noticed that the animals were not efficiently absorbing the minerals that were being provided in these vitamin and mineral supplements that the company was also making. We could pick up those same minerals in the manure. So the question was: why aren't the animals absorbing these minerals? Albion has always had the reputation for high quality, so we wanted minerals that would absorb. We learned that for the animal to absorb a mineral, such as iron sulfate, it had to take the iron and tear it away from the sulfate. The iron then had to be chelated by amino acids that came from the digested protein in the food. The amino acids would bind the minerals and basically form an organic molecule, which the animal could then absorb. If you look in your body or the animal's body, there are no inorganic minerals other that in the bones and teeth. They're all organic molecules. When we discovered that the animals had to create these organic mineral molecules in their stomachs and intestines, we said, "Well, why don't we pre-chelate them?" No one knew how to do that, so it took a lot of research. I was deeply involved in doing the research and we developed minerals that were 45 bound to these amino acids as chelates prior to ingestion. We were awarded patents on them. Today, we have about 150 patents on this type of product. When we gave these amino acids to the animals, we expected to see greater absorption. We were surprised when the performance of the animal also changed. They grew faster, had better feed conversion, less morbidity, less mortality and better reproduction efficacy. We suddenly discovered that we had opened a whole new area of nutrition. Over time, we eliminated the veterinary supply business at Albion, eliminated the vitamin and mineral supplement division, got rid of the pharmaceutical production and focused exclusively on production of amino acid chelates. We introduced these amino acid chelates to the human nutrition market in about 1968. By 1970, it was pretty much established. The animal nutrition market was before that in the earlier 1960's. That business was what I was trying to establish when I was traveling early on in my career. In 1975, we entered the agricultural market and started selling amino acid chelates for plant use. So, it was plants, animals, and man. We built on all three fronts and it was difficult because we didn't have sufficient money. My father was a product of the depression and he did not like borrowing money. He did, but it was hard for him to borrow money. Consequently, we built the whole the thing out of our profits. We still do that for the most part today. We can borrow millions and millions of dollars, but I refuse to let the company do it. We're qualified, the banks say we can borrow all the money we want, but we just don't. We paved the way in human nutrition. I remember in the 1970's the FDA decided that the amino 46 acid chelates were a new product class that was not approved, so they started seizing products made by other companies that were trying to copy Albion. No one made them the way Albion did, but that's been the marketing program for competitors from the very beginning, "We're just like Albion, but cheaper." Anyway, the FDA seized those products from the other company and we could see the writing on the wall that eventually they would get around to Albion. We decided to be proactive and sue the FDA in federal court. We said, "Our chelates are safe and effective. You prove they aren't." The FDA looked at our data and signed a consent decree saying they agreed that Albion products are safe and effective. We became the only chelated product that was approved by FDA to be on the market. It made sense to sue the FDA at the time, because if we had gone the traditional route the FDA could take 180 days to look at something and they could ask a question which we would answer. Then it was another 180 days. They could delay approval for years and in the meantime, we would have been out of business. By suing them in federal court, we forced them to look at our data immediately and make a decision immediately because it's in the court. Today, we still continue to focus on these amino acid chelates. During the recession of 2008, we sold the animal division. It was a hard thing to do emotionally, but it was the right thing to do business-wise. So, we sold it to another company, but we still manufacture the chelates for them. We're still in the business, but not under the Albion label. That's gone, but we still do the human and plant products under the Albion label. ROH: Tell me about how you've impacted the agricultural system internationally. 47 DA: Going to business school, I learned that the worst recession to occur since the great depression in 1956 was the year Albion started. When I learned about that I went to my dad and said, "Why did you start a company in the middle of the worst recession since the great depression?" He looked at me and said, "Recession? I didn't know there was a recession, I just knew it was damn tough." That was always my father's attitude, just plow ahead and forget all the problems or the reasons why you can't do something. Just go do it. We continue to do that today to a degree. Anyway, I took the marketing side of it and I went across the United States and built a national chain of outlets for the human and for the animal divisions. If you remind me I'll come back to the human, we did something that I think was quite clever. I started looking internationally and I started going to Europe first with the animal products for some countries followed by the human products. We started getting customers, suppliers and building up the business. One of the biggest ways to sell a product was to stand up in front of a group of people and tell them why these products were good and let them take shots at you. The scientists would and I would answer their questions and convince them. We went throughout all of Europe and established markets there. I spent a lot of time in Europe which is one of the reasons why I don't particularly care whether I go back now or not. I've seen all of Europe that I want to see. We did that and it was primarily building up the animal and human sales. I established human sales in South America using Brazil as my center of influence and in Central America using Guatemala as my center of influence and spreading out. 48 ROH: Is there a reason for those particular countries? DA: At the time, Brazil was the very best country for economic development of any country in South America. Even to his day, Brazil, Argentina and Chile are really the best countries in South America. They've got stable governments now and economically they're in pretty good shape. One of the things I refuse to do is deal in other currencies. I deal in U.S. dollars. A lot of these countries don't have the dollars. I never was able to truly establish the animal business in Central or South America primarily because they fed their animals differently than what we did in Europe or in the United States. Most of the animals are grass fed, not supplement fed and Albion products go into supplements. So, that didn't work very well, but we established our agricultural division with our chelates for plant use in South America and Central America and it has grown extensively there. At one time, I knew more presidents of countries on a personal level than did the president of the United States. I would be at their homes. For example, one of the presidents of Panama, President Royo, would invite me to his home and he and I would play baseball with his son and my son out on his front lawn. This is the man that Noriega put a gun to his head and said, "I'll give you one of two choices. Either you resign or I pull the trigger. Which do you want?" One of my other friends was President Anwar Sadat. We started to develop the agricultural area in Egypt. When Jimmy Carter was president he brokered the peace accord between Israel and Egypt. Anwar Sadat had promised his people that if he could get peace with Israel, he would take some of the money that he had been spending on defending the border between Israel and Egypt, and grow 49 food for the Egyptians. Well, they got the peace, so he called me and a few others to come to Egypt and help him set up agricultural programs that would fulfill his promise. I went to Egypt to meet with him and did surveys in Egypt to determine what needed to be done. He wanted to put American technology to work in Egypt, so I said, "What I'm going to tell you, I'm philosophically opposed to, but it's the only way you can do it." In Egypt, the father would divide his farm between the sons, who would divide the farm between their sons. The average Egyptian farm is one quarter acre in size. I said, "You need to go into a village and say, "Okay, all of you are going to grow cotton." Go to the next one and say, "All of you are going to grow beans." You will have to dictate what they do and then you can bring the American technology and the large equipment into Egypt in order to get your economies in scale. Unless you do that, there's no way that you can do it and bring American technology in." He agreed with me and started to set up the programs I had outlined before he was assassinated. Mubarak didn't care about his people the way Sadat did. He hadn't made the promise and he wasn't about to spend money on something like that, so he shut the project down. On one occasion, I told Mubarak that I could eradicate iron deficiency and anemia, which was the single biggest disease in Egypt. I even offered to guarantee in writing that I would eradicate it and it would cost him 34 cents per person per year. He said, "No, that's too much money, we don't care." So, it didn't happen. From that we expanded into the Middle East and had offices in Beirut and worked in Saudi Arabia, the Emirates, Egypt, Morocco, and Lebanon. 50 ROH: Is this mostly animal? DA: This was the agricultural, plant division. It was growing bit by bit. One story I was going to tell you—a human story. Originally, when I set up the human business in the United States, it was through distributors. We would manufacture the chelates for nutritional companies and they would put their labels on our products and offer them for sale, but they wouldn't really go out and promote the products. They would offer them for sale as part of their entire product line. If the store wanted our products they would order them. The stores didn't purchase our products very often because they didn't know anything about them. I needed to go out and promote the chelates, but I didn't have any money to do it. I started another company called Rhondell, which was a division of Albion, but on the surface it looked like it was a separate company. It sold nothing but chelates to the customers of our customers. In other words, it was a competitor to our customers. Its mandate was to go out and sell these chelates and break even. I didn't care if Rhondell didn't make profit. They wanted to sell them at a lesser price than their competitors, but I didn't let them. They were always more expensive than the competition, but they sold chelates, talked about the chelates and advertised the chelates. Suddenly, the entire nutrition industry in the United States was abuzz with chelates. They'd come to Albion and say they want amino acid chelates that could compete with this Rhondell Company. We established the amino acid chelates in the in the marketplace and after they were established and everyone knew about them, I killed Rhondell. It never cost me anything to introduce and promote the products. 51 ROH: If one would have heard about chelation of blood for example, is that the same product? DA: No. There is a process called chelation therapy and I think that's what you're referring to. Chelation therapy is taking a synthetic chelate like EDTA, Ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid, and injecting it into the blood stream. The theory is that if you have atherosclerosis or arteriosclerosis you have formed a calcium deposit in the blood vessels. The EDTA would come in and chelate the calcium in the blood and hold it so tightly that the body couldn't tear it away. The EDTA, being foreign to the body, would then be dumped into the urine and take the calcium with it. However, EDTA doesn't know the difference between calcium, iron, zinc, magnesium, etc., so it would chelate all of them. This could cause health problems. I was very critical of this except when it was done in a hospital. A lot of doctors were just doing Chelation Therapy in their offices and there were several people that died as a result. In fact, the pioneer of chelation therapy, Rudolf Alslaben, who was an acquaintance of mine, lost his license to practice medicine because he accidently killed a person with EDTA injections. Chelation Therapy was originally used for lead poisoning and done in the hospital. It's still done in the hospital for lead poisoning, but it can be very dangerous for treatment of atherosclerosis or arteriosclerosis. That type of chelation therapy is to get rid of minerals from the body. What Albion is doing is trying to get minerals into the body. 52 ROH: Tell me a little bit about your company today. What is the focus? DA: I guess today you'd have to ask others what they see. I'm a has-been. Today, the company is growing very rapidly. We have plans in place to expand the sales significantly in the days to come. I still hold the position of president and chairman of the board, but I am really not much involved in the day-to-day activities. We've got a good management team in place. They are working hard and are much younger than I am and have more energy. They're smart so they do it. My oldest son, Stephen, is involved. He is the heir apparent. My daughter Angelique is involved. She is the CPA and has a master's degree in accounting as well as a master's degree in computer science. She is a candidate for the CFO. My other son is over purchasing internationally, and has just been promoted to the chief operations officer for the company. These are Board appointments. I didn't have anything to do with them. We have outside people as well. We've got outside attorneys and the chief executive officer is not a family member. It makes a good team and they are all working hard. They do a good job, so I just let them go. ROH: Will the focus remain as you intended? DA: No, the focus doesn't remain as I intended because the situation changes and if I were to continue to go exactly the way I saw it ten years ago, we'd be out of business. We have to adapt. For example, I did not like the idea of selling the animal division. That pulled on my heartstrings because that's where Albion started. I worked hard to develop that business. If I had followed my emotions, 53 we would have never gotten rid of the animal division, but it was still the right thing to do. It was advocated initially by the CEO, Jim Hyde, as the right thing to do and as I analyzed his rationale. I agreed with him, but I didn't like it. So, in the future will we be exactly the same as we are today? No. We'll still adapt, modify and grow. We plan to be around another 50 years. ROH: The company is just one of these little secrets that we have here in our neighborhood. DA: Well, it is because our market is not in Utah. We live in Utah because we want to be in Utah. My kids had no idea who I really was or that I could walk into Anwar Sadat's home and be his friend, or walk into other famous people's homes and call on people around the world. They had no idea that outside of Utah I was quite famous. That was on purpose. I just wanted them to think of me as "Dad" and they did. Outside of Utah we are better known. ROH: How do you want to be remembered? DA: I don't care if I am. There are those that want to have buildings named after them and institutions named after them. I don't care about that. I really don't. I want my children to remember me and my grandchildren to remember me for what I stood for, what I was, and who I was and not what I've accomplished in a material sense. ROH: You're a very giving person, so I don't know if you're willing to talk about this on the record or not, but you've made some significant contributions to a lot of 54 different groups in the community, so tell me a little bit about your involvement with giving to Weber State. DA: As I told you earlier, I was working full-time and going to school full-time. For several years after I graduated I didn't have anything to do with Weber. I wasn't unhappy with Weber. I got a good education. I just didn't have anything to do with Weber. Then, Paul Thompson became president of Weber and had a focus that was different than previous presidents. I knew the previous presidents and still do and we visit from time to time. Anyway, Paul Thompson came into my office and talked with me about Weber and kind of sucked me in. I started paying attention to Weber and Paul asked me to be on the National Advisory Council, and that went on for a while. One day, Paul made a presentation at Weber about single parents that were struggling to get through school and how difficult it was. It really touched me, so Jill and I talked about it and we decided that we would start helping these single parents. We didn't care what their majors were or what the sex was, we would just help them. We started doing that and it just grew from there. ROH: You've served on lots of other boards as well, I'm sure. DA: I was asked to serve on the advisory board for the Goddard School of Business and Economics and I did that for several years. Ann Milner asked me to serve on the advisory council for the Health Professions, so I did that and continue to do that. They're trying to decide what they're going to be when they grow up and are having a hard time right now defining their objectives. That's not going very well 55 right now. The Arts & Humanities are talking to me about serving on that board. I haven't said yes, but I haven't said no we are just talking. I do that in addition to the National Advisory Council. I also serve on a board at the University of Utah, the board of the McKay Dee Hospital and the board of the YMCA. That is in addition to the boards of Albion. I also serve in a leadership position in my church. ROH: You've lectured I'm sure. DA: I have taught a few classes at Weber in business as well as the health sciences. I've done the same thing at the University of Utah and sit on a couple of advisory boards there too, but my heart really is with Weber. So, we just continue to go forward. ROH: You're being very modest. You also received an honorary doctorate degree from Weber. DA: Yes I did. ROH: What was that process like? DA: Well, you have to be nominated by someone else. I was nominated by someone, but I really don't know who. Carol Bittle came to me and said, "We need to put together a CV." So I helped her put it together and she submitted it to the selection committee and they said, "There's no way we're going to give him anything." Actually, they did turn it down. They didn't like what she had done, so she came back a second time and said, "We need to improve this." So, I did what 56 she asked and she re-submitted it and they selected me for an honorary doctorate. It's really significant from several points of view. My mother was still alive at the time and it really touched her and was really important to her. My mother had a doctorate from the University of Utah and my late father also had a doctorate. I had a doctorate from another institution, but this meant a lot to her to be honored that way. There was one other honor that I received that meant a lot to her and it was gratifying to receive. I was recognized as entrepreneur of the year by Ernest and Young. ROH: That's significant, DeWayne. DA: You think so? It was kind of neat. They came in and did a lot of interviewing and taping of the interviews with me and others that were being nominated. We went to a banquet and no one knew who was going to be honored. I really didn't want to go, but I went and I was awarded the recognition. ROH: Congratulations. DA: Thank you. ROH: Are there any other significant accomplishments connected to the company that you might want to mention? DA: I suppose one thing that is important is that I've authored eleven technical books on chelation. Some of them have been used as university textbooks. The most recent was published this year, 2012. It is a very defining book. It describes how a chelated mineral is absorbed into the intestinal cell, then into the bloodstream 57 and from the bloodstream into the cells of the body. I have been told that the research is Nobel Prize winning material. ROH: What's the title of the book? DA: It's called, Chelated Mineral Nutrition in Animals and Humans. ROH: Who is the publisher? DA: CRC Press, which is one of the major scientific presses in the United States. That made me feel good. I don't think there's another book in me like that. ROH: You don't think so? DA: Not like that. ROH: Except for the one you're writing about your father. DA: Well, that's a little different. When I started to write the last book on chelates, I got it about half done and had to go in for open heart surgery to correct a congenital problem. I thought, "Well, when I come out of surgery I'll be recovering for a while and I'll finish the book." I found that I couldn't even think for months. So, the book sat unfinished and when I picked it up to finish it, I couldn't remember what I had written so I had to start all over again and rewrite the book. So, it was about a three year process. The book went through about 23 drafts before I was satisfied with what it said. ROH: Goodness. DA: I then submitted it to the publisher. 58 ROH: So, you didn't mention the heart business earlier on, did you use any of your nutritional technology in recovering from your heart surgery? When did that happen? DA: Three or four years ago. I've known about this congenital defect, my valve would not close. When they got into my heart they also found that I had a hole in my heart that was congenital. The valve wouldn't close which on one hand was pretty good because it kept me out of Vietnam. I never wanted to go to Vietnam. It didn't really bother me, but for several years I was consulting a cardiologist just watching it because as I got older I recognized that this problem was going to manifest itself more and more. On one occasion, in the summer, we were doing a Concore d'Elegance— a car show where we brought cars in from all over the United States. I was involved in the management of this show and people that were on the organizing committee kept dropping balls and I kept picking them up. Pretty soon, I was juggling all the balls. By the time the show occurred in August of that year, I was absolutely exhausted. After the show was over, my wife and I decided to go on this little vacation and when we got to Colorado in the high country I couldn't breathe. She wanted to put me in a hospital and I refused to go to the hospital. I sit on the board of a hospital, I know what hospitals are like. We came back to Utah and I went to see the cardiologist. He said, "It's time." So, I went in for surgery. The cardiologist as well as the heart surgeon said, "Other than the fact that you have the congenital problems, you're really as healthy as anyone I've ever operated on. However, this is pretty serious business." The cardiologist told 59 me that I had less than a 50 percent chance of living through the surgery. The surgeon said, "I'm going to guarantee that you'll wake up, I just won't guarantee where. So, get all of your "T's" crossed, "I's" dotted and take care of all of your personal affairs because you may not make it." I did and went in for surgery and I did just about die. I was within two or three minutes of dying. They missed a bleeder and I about bled to death. They went through five or six pints of blood. ROH: Where did you have the surgery done? DA: McKay-Dee Hospital. North of Salt Lake, McKay-Dee is probably one of the best heart hospitals in the state. There are probably surgeons as good in Salt Lake, but I had a personal relationship with the ones at McKay-Dee and they were good too. They are nationally recognized, so it was okay. ROH: How are you feeling now? DA: Ornery. ROH: Good, you're back to your old self. DA: There you go. I feel fine. ROH: It must have scared your family though, and your business colleagues as well. DA: I think it probably did. They watched over me pretty carefully. My son wouldn't let anyone come in to see me. People from work would try to come and see me and he'd stand guard and just wouldn't let them come in. It was touch and go for a while. 60 ROH: You're doing great now, so what are your plans for the future? DA: Just more of the same. I have no intention of retiring. I like to work. If I were to retire, what would I do? I don't really have anything I want to do full-time other than work. As I said, I sit on the board of University of Utah, Weber, the hospital, and the YMCA. I'm happy doing what I'm doing. ROH: We talked a little bit about that last time. How many cars do you have now? DA: I don't know. See, if I don't know then I can honestly say in front of my wife, "I don't know." ROH: Is it more than 50? DA: More than 50. ROH: Should I stop there? DA: Probably. It's approximately 60 cars, but I really don't know. ROH: What is your favorite? DA: I don't have a favorite. That's like asking, "Who's your favorite kid?" The cars are primarily sports cars and performance cars. I have three criteria for a car. One, it's got to be a sports car, but I can make anything into a sports car. I can rationalize lots of things. For example, I have a 1966 Pontiac GTO and this Pontiac GTO raced the Ferrari GTO and beat it. If the Ferrari is a sports car, then the Pontiac must be a sports car because it beat the Ferrari. I rationalize it. Then, 61 it has to be rare or unique. I have a lot of cars that are the only one ever built. Third, I just have to like it. ROH: You love sports cars and you love art. Do you have any other hobbies? DA: Well you said, "Anything else?" I was going to say, "I love my wife." ROH: Of course, we know you love your wife and your family and your company. DA: I like genealogy. I do genealogical research. I wrote a book about my family tracing the Ashmead's back to 1530 up to 1968 which was the death of my grandfather. My father asked me not to write about him while he was alive, so I respected that and now I'm doing it. That book was published. My manuscript was about 1,600 pages and I had to go to a professional editor and have the editor pare it down to about 1,100 pages. I couldn't do it because everything I said was important, so the editor had to determine what was not important enough to put in the book. I published that, which was kind of a fun thing. It's in most genealogical libraries and major historical collections. ROH: We know you've met lots of important people throughout your life as well. Is there any particular meeting with a head of state or anyone in general that stands out in your mind? DA: There were three most significant events in my lifetime as far as I'm concerned. One was in 1957 with the launching of Sputnik by the Soviet Union. That was a major thing for me. Another was in 1963 when Kennedy was assassinated. The thing that really impacted me from a different point of view was when Dr. 62 Christian Barnard did the first heart transplant. That has always stood out in my mind as a major accomplishment. It was one of the most phenomenal things that had ever happened. Dr. Barnard, years later in the 1990's, read my published research. He was so impressed with it that he decided to come and see if I was really for real. He got on a plane and flew from South Africa to Salt Lake to meet me and we became good friends. Meeting Chris Barnard was one of the highlights of my life. He never looked at himself as being that spectacular and he'd say, "It was just another operation." For me, it was phenomenal. I've counted Chris Barnard as one of my good friends. He came to Utah several times and I went to South Africa several times. Ultimately, he was at a swimming pool in Greece when he had an asthmatic attack and didn't have his inhaler with him and died. I've always looked back at Chris Barnard as probably one of the more important people that I have met. ROH: What piece of your research was it that he read? DA: It wasn't a piece, it was the whole thing. He read the whole philosophy. Keep in mind, I have published about 250 magazine articles and 60 or 70 peer reviewed journal articles. I don't know what pieces he picked up, or if he read all of it. Somewhere in there he read it and after his first visit to Utah he called a press conference and said, "I'm going to spend the rest of my life promoting the concepts of Dr. Ashmead." ROH: How long did he stay when he came to visit? 63 DA: About a week. One of the things I did was organize a private dinner for him and all of the employees at Albion so they could all have dinner with Chris Barnard. I still remember one of the employees being so overwhelmed being in his presence that she just broke down in tears and just sobbed. When I opened China with the animal products, I went to China and was the first American to lecture in China following the closure of the borders by Mao. I lectured in Gaungzhou (Canton) at the university. My host for that was a professor that had been educated in the United States had gone back to China. During the Cultural Revolution, he was a ditch digger. After Mao died and China started to reinvent itself, he became a professor again at the university. He served as my translator and I lectured all morning. Somewhere around noon or 1:00 p.m., I quit lecturing and we broke for lunch. We went somewhere for lunch and when we came back, the lecture hall was filled with the same people. I turned to my host and said, "How did they know how long I was going to be gone for lunch because I had no idea where we were going?" He said, "They didn't know. They dared not leave for fear that they would miss something that you said. These people in the audience are all university professors and they have traveled from all across China to hear you. Some of them traveled for several days just to get here." That was very touching. I said, "I want you to arrange a banquet. I'll pay for it. I want to feed all of them while they're here." We did and it was an interesting banquet. I went around and toasted every table because they were all in the round tables. Since I don't drink they thought it was really funny the way I toasted them, but I did. One waitress lost her job because she didn't 64 give me the pigeon head, which was reserved for the most important person at the banquet. She gave it to someone else. I assured them it was perfectly fine, but she still lost her job. Later, I couldn't get the group at the banquet to go home. They sat there and sat there. Finally, I turned to my host and asked, "How do we get them to leave?" He said, "Well, you've got to excuse them. You go stand at the door and they'll get up and shake your hand and leave." I stood by the door and they all shook my hand. The old professors before Mau would bow and shake my hand and the young professors that were trained during Mau's time were ram-rod stiff, but would still shake my hand. It was a very touching thing to have professors from China come to Gaungzhou just to hear me speak. ROH: Is there anything that people might be surprised to know about you? DA: Well, if they couldn't see me on the camera I could say that I'm really good looking, but they can see me on the camera. I think that I have a lot of interests and when I focus on an interest I can become very focused on it. There are things that depending on which part of my life you're in, you would not know about the other parts of my life because I really focus on that single aspect when I'm there. We haven't talked much about it, and I won't talk much about it, but I'm really very religious and that is extremely important. I'm deeply involved in the LDS church and have been in a leadership position most of my life and continue to do so. If you saw me in a church setting, then I'm very religious and I hope it 65 translates into other aspects of my life. I hope that I still maintain that religious integrity. ROH: I think it does. I don't think people would be surprised by that. DA: That's important. If you deal in cars, I am really involved in cars and I am an expert in cars. I judge car shows all over the United States because I'm an expert. I am a master judge at these shows. If you talk about Albion, you can go one of two ways in the company. I'm a businessman and I really am a businessman. We have built an international business because of the work that I started and its now being carried on by others. I'm also a scientist and I am considered a good scientist and am well-known in the scientific circles for what I do. So, you've got those too. If you talk about art collections, I can get involved there. There are all of these different aspects of my life and if you only see one of these aspects, then I think you would be surprised at the others as you came to know me. My kids used to laugh at their friends because they would say, "Your dad is so serious and so strict." My kids would say, "You don't know my dad. He's got a great sense of humor and he's a tease." I am, but what these kids were seeing was one of my sides, not all of my sides. Whereas, my kids would see the other sides and know me differently. I don't know if that answers it. ROH: It certainly does—science and art, cars, and religion. Is there anything else that I haven't asked that you were hoping or expecting that I'd ask you? 66 DA: Not really. I would want it known that my wife is very important to me. She and I have been sweethearts since the age of 16 and at that ripe old age we wanted to get married. We waited until we were 22. We've been sweethearts forever and in three more years we will celebrate our 50th anniversary. She has been by my side the entire time. In the early days of Albion, she helped. She never got paid, but she worked at Albion. She saw the struggles and never once complained about my traveling. She never complained about my church work when I was at home. I would come home from work and immediately go do church work until late at night and she never once complained right up to the present. Yesterday, I left about 7:00 in the morning and came home about 6:00 at night and she didn't say anything. I appreciate that. She did a great job with raising our children. We've got five fantastic kids that were never in trouble and all of them educated. We've also got eighteen grandkids. I attribute that to my wife, not me. She's been my partner, my sweetheart, everything and that's more important than anything I've got. ROH: Thank you so much, DeWayne. We appreciate the time you took in sharing your story. I really appreciate your time. DA: You're welcome.

n/a ; Timeline of key events: March 2011: Anti-government protests broke out in Deraa governorate calling for political reforms, end of emergency laws and more freedoms. After government crackdown on protestors, demonstrations were nationwide demanding the ouster of Bashar Al-Assad and his government. July 2011: Dr. Nabil Elaraby, Secretary General of the League of Arab States (LAS), paid his first visit to Syria, after his assumption of duties, and demanded the regime to end violence, and release detainees. August 2011: LAS Ministerial Council requested its Secretary General to present President Assad with a 13-point Arab initiative (attached) to resolve the crisis. It included cessation of violence, release of political detainees, genuine political reforms, pluralistic presidential elections, national political dialogue with all opposition factions, and the formation of a transitional national unity government, which all needed to be implemented within a fixed time frame and a team to monitor the above. - The Free Syrian Army (FSA) was formed of army defectors, led by Col. Riad al-Asaad, and backed by Arab and western powers militarily. September 2011: In light of the 13-Point Arab Initiative, LAS Secretary General's and an Arab Ministerial group visited Damascus to meet President Assad, they were assured that a series of conciliatory measures were to be taken by the Syrian government that focused on national dialogue. October 2011: An Arab Ministerial Committee on Syria was set up, including Algeria, Egypt, Oman, Sudan and LAS Secretary General, mandated to liaise with Syrian government to halt violence and commence dialogue under the auspices of the Arab League with the Syrian opposition on the implementation of political reforms that would meet the aspirations of the people. - On October 26, the Ministerial Committee held discussions in Damascus with President Assad. - The establishment of the Syrian National Council (SNC) in Istanbul, the first opposition coalition of different groups, but failed to gain international recognition because of deep divisions. November 2011: Syrian government agreed to implement a new Arab Action Plan (attached) endorsed by LAS Ministerial Council to end all acts of violence, release detainees, withdraw Syrian military and armed forces from cities, and ensure freedom of movement for journalists and observers throughout the country. -LAS Ministerial Council suspended the membership of Syria (November 16), and imposed economic sanctions (November 27) and some member states withdrew their ambassadors from Damascus, as it failed to comply with the Action Plan. December 2011: Negotiations with Damascus were resumed and an agreement is finally reached on the implementation of the Action Plan. LAS Observer Mission was deployed in Syria to monitor the implementation of the plan (December 24). - The Mission later submitted a report (attached) covering the period from 24 December 2011 to 18 January 2012 in accordance with the mandate conferred by the protocol concluded between the Syrian government and LAS. The report was divisive among the members of the Arab League, as it blamed both the regime and the opposition for the violence. January 2012: LAS Ministerial Council adopted resolution 7444 (attached) which called on the Syrian President to immediately hand over power to his deputy in order to begin the process of a political transition, which would include negotiations with the opposition, the formation of a national unity government, and the holding of elections. The resolution also, requested the Chair of the Arab Ministerial Committee and the Secretary General to brief the United Nations Security Council on the developments and get it to endorse the plan. - On January 22, Saudi Arabia withdrew its monitors, followed by the other GCC members on January 24. - On January 28, the Secretary-General of LAS announced the suspension of the activities of the observer mission, given the serious deterioration of the security situation. - On January 31, Sheikh Hamad bin Jassim bin Jabr Al-Thani, Prime Minister and Minister for Foreign Affairs of the State of Qatar, Chair of the Arab Ministerial Committee and Dr. Nabil Elaraby, Secretary General of the League of Arab States briefed the Security Council (attached) on Arab efforts and called on the council to adopt a draft resolution submitted by Morocco, supporting Arab League resolution 7444 (which called on the Syrian President to hand over power to his deputy) February 2012: - On February 4, Russia and China vetoed a draft Security Council resolution (attached), tabled by Morocco (the Arab member of the Security Council) and others. - On February 12, the Arab League adopted its resolution 7446 (attached), practically "transferring the file" to the United Nations Security Council. - On February 16, the issue was taken to the General Assembly, which adopted its Resolution 66/253, calling-among other things- for the appointment of a Special Envoy. - On February 23, former United Nations Secretary-General Kofi Annan was appointed as the Joint Special Envoy (JSE) of the United Nations and the League of Arab States on the Syrian crisis, to facilitate a peaceful Syrian-led and inclusive political solution. - On February 24, and upon the initiative of President Sarkozy of France, the first meeting of the Group of Friends of the Syrian People was held in Tunis, with the participation of more than 60 countries and representatives from the United Nations, the League of Arab States, the European Union, the Organization of Islamic Cooperation, the Arab Maghreb Union and the Cooperation Council for the Arab Gulf States to discuss the worsening situation in Syria. The group noted the Arab League's request to the United Nations Security Council to issue a resolution to form a joint Arab-UN peacekeeping force following a cessation of violence by the regime, and called on LAS to convene a meeting of all disparate opposition groups to agree on a clear statement of shared principles for a transition in Syria. The meeting recognized the SNC as a legitimate representative of Syrians seeking peaceful democratic change. Text of the Conclusions of the Meeting. March 2012: The SNC formed a military council to organize and unify all armed resistance. - The JSE, Kofi Anan, submitted a six-point peace plan to the UN Security Council (which the council adopted in April in its resolution 2042), that called for commitment to a Syrian-led political process, achieve an effective United Nations supervised cessation of armed violence in all its forms by all parties, ensure provision of humanitarian assistance, intensify the release of arbitrarily detained persons, ensure freedom of movement for journalists and respect the freedom of demonstrating peacefully. It was later approved by the Syrian government, and the opposition remained skeptical. April 2012: United Nations Supervision Mission in Syria (UNSMIS) was established by United Nations Security Council resolution 2043 (attached) initially for a 90-day period, to monitor a cessation of armed violence in all its forms by all parties and to monitor and support the full implementation of the Joint Special Envoy's six-point plan on ending the conflict in Syria. June 2012: The Action Group for Syria, with the participation of the Secretary Generals of the United Nations and the League of Arab States, the Foreign Ministers of China, France, Russia, United Kingdom, United States, Turkey, Iraq, Kuwait, Qatar and the European Union High Representative for Foreign and Security Policy, chaired by the JSE, met in Geneva and adopted the Geneva Final Communique (attached) which called for the establishment of a transitional governing body, with full executive powers, as part of the agreed principles and guidelines for a Syrian-led political transition. July 2012: The Syrian Opposition meeting was held under the auspices of LAS in Cairo, and reached an agreement on a national compact and a detailed transition plan. The two documents complemented the guidelines and principles laid out by the Action Group in Geneva. August 2012: UNSMIS mandate came to an end owing to an intensification of armed violence and use of heavy weapons. - Prime Minister Riad Hijab defected, and US President Obama's first direct threat of force against Syria, if Assad's regime deploys or uses chemical or biological weapons, calling such action a "red line" for the US. - Joint Special Envoy, Kofi Annan announced his resignation because of the Security Council failure to reach binding resolutions; Lakhdar Brahimi succeeded Annan as the Joint Special Representative of the United Nations and the League of Arab states for Syria (JSR). September 2012: Egypt hosted the high level preparatory meeting of the regional Quartet on Syria on September 10, which included Turkey and Saudi Arabia key backers of the Syrian Revolution, and Iran the major supporter of al-Assad regime, in an initiative to bring together regional powers to voice their positions on how to end the Syrian conflict. - On September 17, the Quartet's ministerial meeting took place in Cairo; Saudi Arabia opted out while Iran proposed a peace plan which called on all parties to cease violence and stop all financial and military support to the opposition, and suggested the deployment of observers from the quartet's nations to Syria. The participants failed to reach an agreement. October 2012: a four-day ceasefire attempt was announced towards late October, in respect to Eid al-Adha Holiday, which was breached on the first day in Homs, Aleppo and Damascus. November 2012: National Coalition for Syrian Revolutionary and Opposition Forces (SOC) was formed in Qatar, responding to repeated calls from their Western and Arab supporters to create a cohesive and representative leadership, it excluded Islamist militias. December 2012: US, Britain, France, Turkey and Gulf states formally recognized SOC as "legitimate representative" of the Syrian people. January 2013: the Emir of Kuwait hosted the first pledging conference on Syria, international donors pledged more than $1.5bn to help civilians affected by the conflict in Syria. March 2013: LAS Ministerial Council adopted resolution 7595 (attached) to recognize SOC as the "sole legitimate representative" of the Syrian people and called on the SOC to establish an executive body to take up Syria's seat. April 2013: Abu Bakr al-Baghdadi, leader of the Islamic State, released a recorded audio message announcing Jabhat al-Nusra as an extension of al-Qaeda in Iraq and Syria. The leader of al-Nusra, Abu Mohammad al-Joulani, refused the merger. Divisions among the jihadists emerged. - Hezbollah's involvement deepened when it led the ground assault on Al-Qusayr, a Sunni town in Homs province by the Lebanese border. August 2013: The Assad regime was accused of using chemical weapons in Eastern Ghouta to kill hundreds of civilians. The government denied using chemical weapons. President Obama sought congressional authorization for the use of force. September 2013: UN Security Council unanimously adopted resolution 2118 (attached) requiring the Syrian regime to dismantle its chemical weapons arsenal by mid-2014, and avoid military strikes. December 2013: US and Britain suspended "non-lethal" support for rebels in northern Syria after reports Islamist rebels seized some bases of Western-backed Free Syrian Army. January 2014: the Geneva II Conference on Syria was held in Montreux on January 22, and attended by 37 states, 4 organizations and both Syrian parties. Iran was invited by SG Ban Ki- Moon on January 19, the Opposition declared its refusal to attend if Iran was not excluded, the US viewed Iran's invitation "as conditioned on Iran's explicit and public support for the full implementation of the Geneva Communique"; Iran refused any preconditions to the talks, and refused to endorse the Geneva Communique specially the transitional governing body. February 2014: two rounds of negotiations to discuss: 1- ending violence and 2-combating terrorism, 3-transitional governing body, national institutions, and 4- national reconciliation and national debate. The Syrian government refused to discuss a transitional government and insisted on discussing combating terrorism. The talks came to a halt. May 2014: JSR Brahimi announced his resignation because of the lack of progress and failure to agree on an agenda. - Iran proposed a political settlement of four points; a comprehensive cease-fire at national level, forming a national unity government consisting of the regime and the internal Syrian opposition, by transferring presidential powers to the government whereby the government will enjoy wide-ranging powers in years to come, and preparation for presidential and parliamentary elections. - Syrian rebels withdrew from the Old City of Homs, under an Iranian brokered deal and facilitated by the UN, after three years of Syrian government bombardment and siege. June 2014: President Assad held presidential elections, he was re-elected for another seven-year term allegedly winning 88.7% of the votes. July 2014: UN Secretary-General announced the appointment of Staffan de Mistura as his Special Envoy for Syria (SE)- NOT as a joint envoy with LAS. August 2014: US-led coalition began its airstrikes against the Islamic State in Iraq and expanded its strikes to Syria the following month, focusing on the city of Raqqa. September 2014: SE held his first round of consultations with concerned capitals, since taking up his office, it included his a visit to Damascus where he met with President Assad, senior officials and the tolerated internal Syrian opposition. October 2014: SE focused on establishing a series of local ceasefires, "freeze zones", starting with Aleppo, which aimed at the de-escalation of violence and allowance of the return of normalcy to it. February 2015: SE briefed the Security Council members on the 17th, announcing Syria's willingness to halt all aerial bombardment over Aleppo for a period of six weeks. It was not clear when would the freeze go into effect, reporting that a date would be announced from Damascus. June 2015: Egypt hosted the second Syrian Opposition meeting in Cairo, which excluded the National Coalition and announced a new road map to resolve the crisis which did not abolish Assad's government. July 2015: SE announced that his office would facilitate intra-Syrian working groups to generate a "Syrian-owned framework document" on the implementation of the Geneva Communiqué. Main themes of the groups were Safety and Protection for All, Political and Constitutional Issues, Military and Security Issues, and Public Institutions, Reconstruction and Development. September 2015: Russia conducted its first airstrikes against IS in Syria. The US and the Syrian Opposition claim it is targeting rebel-held areas instead. October 2015: First meeting of International Syria Support Group (ISSG) took place in Vienna, it included China, Egypt, the EU, France, Germany, Iran, Iraq, Italy, Jordan, Lebanon, Oman, Qatar, Russia, Saudi Arabia, Turkey, United Arab Emirates, the United Kingdom, the United Nations, and the United States. They agreed on a nine-point plan, but still had substantial divisions on the future of Assad. It was the first time Iran and Saudi Arabia were brought to the same table. November 2015: Second meeting of the ISSG was held in Vienna adding LAS to its members. They set a time frame to prepare for a parallel ceasefire and political process by January 2016 that would lead to credible, inclusive and non-sectarian governance within six months, followed by the drafting of a constitution and elections within 18 months. Jordan was tasked to develop a list of groups and individuals identified as terrorists, and Saudi Arabia to hold a meeting to unify the Syrian opposition and prep for the talks with the government. December 2015: - Syrian political and armed opposition factions met in Riyadh, to agree on a common position to negotiate with Syrian government, and resulted in the formation of the High Negotiating Committee (HNC). The main Kurdish group was excluded, while Islamist hardliners such as Jaysh Al-Islam and Ahrar Al-Sham were present. - The Secretary General of the Organization of Islamic Cooperation (OIC) joined the follow-up meeting of the ISSG in New York, Saudi Arabia and Jordan briefed the group on their tasks. There was no agreement on the list of identified terrorists, especially with Russia's insistence on adding Ahrar Al-Sham to the list, which is considered pivotal to the unified Opposition bloc. - UN Security Council unanimously adopted resolution 2254 (attached) which reaffirmed the road map set out by the ISSG and urged the Support Group to apply pressure on the Syrian parties to put an immediate end to the indiscriminate use of weapons against civilians, and allow unimpeded access to humanitarian aid convoys. January 2016: the SE sent out invitations to the Syrian participants, in accordance with the parameters outlined in Security Council resolution 2254, to start on the 25th with proximity talks and had expected to last for six months. The HNC requested assurances of goodwill from the government as precondition to beginning of talks, such as release of prisoners or lifting of sieges. February 2016: Talks were delayed and lasted two days before they were suspended for three weeks. - The ISSG met on the margins of the Munich Security Conference and decided that humanitarian access will commence same week of meeting to besieged areas, and an ISSG task force would elaborate within one week modalities for a nationwide cessation of hostilities. - The US and Russia announced the adoption of the terms for a cessation of hostilities in Syria, and proposed that the cessation of hostilities commence at 00:00 (Damascus time) on February 27, 2016. The cessation of hostilities does not apply to "Daesh", "Jabhat al-Nusra", or other terrorist organizations designated by the UN Security Council. - The Security Council endorsed the announcement in its resolution 2268 (attached). March 2016: SE announced March 9 set as target date of resumption of talks in Geneva. On March 14, SE resumed the intra-Syrian proximity talks in Geneva, which mainly discussed procedural matters to reach a shared list of principles and relied on Security Council resolution 2254 as its agenda. - SE briefed the Security Council on the cessation of hostilities which lowered overall levels of violence and more than 238,000 people had been reached with humanitarian aid. - On the same day, President Putin announced the withdrawal of most Russian forces from Syria, after it had largely fulfilled their objectives in Syria, and SE stated that it would have a positive impact on the negotiations. - On March 17, the PYD announced the establishment of a federal system in Kobane, Afrin and Cizire cantons in northern Syria, and its Constituent Assembly of the Democratic Federation of Northern Syria-Rojava (DFNS) announced its final declaration. Both the Syrian government and other opposition affiliates denounced the plan, as well as the United States. - On March 24, the SE ended the first round by submitting a paper on the commonalities between the Syrian sides regarding the future of Syria and would help structure the next round that would address political transition. - Syrian government forces retook Palmyra from the Islamic State, with Russian air assistance. April 2016: The SE paid visits to Amman, Beirut, Damascus and Tehran ahead of the new round of talks. - The third round of proximity talks were set to start on April 13, which coincided with the parliamentary elections in the government-controlled areas in Syria. The SE met with the High Negotiations Committee delegation (Syrian Opposition) in Geneva and was expected to meet with the Syrian Government delegation within the following days. - During the 13-27 April round of negotiations, the SE developed a Mediator's Summary that identified eighteen points necessary to move forward on political transition arrangements. - on April 28, airstrikes in Aleppo on al-Quds hospital supported by both Doctors Without Borders and the International Committee of the Red Cross, which killed dozens of civilians and medical personnel. May 2016: The Security Council adopted unanimously resolution 2286 (attached) which called for the protection of civilians and medical facilities during armed conflict. - On May 4, the US-Russia brokered a 48-hour ceasefire in which helped reduce the violence, and was later extended for another 72 hours. - On May 9, France held a ministerial Friends of Syria meeting in "Paris Format", attended by the United States, Germany, the United Kingdom, Italy, the European Union, the United Arab Emirates, Saudi Arabia, Qatar, Turkey and Jordan, and issued a statement that called on the resumption of negotiations, unimpeded access of humanitarian assistance and the implementation of international law obligations to the protection of civilians. - Later on the same day, the United States and Russia issued a joint statement on Syria to reconfirm their commitment to intensify their efforts to implement a nationwide ceasefire and promote humanitarian assistance in accordance to security council resolution 2254. - On May 17, the fourth meeting of the ISSG took place in Vienna and reaffirmed its determination to strengthen the cessation of hostilities, to ensure full and sustained humanitarian access in Syria, and to ensure progress toward a peaceful political transition. Australia, Canada, Japan, the Netherlands and Spain joined the group. June 2016: The SE announced that the time is not yet right for a resumption of the intra-Syrian talks because of the escalation of violence in Aleppo, Idlib, Latakia and other rural areas around Damascus, but the intention is to begin an official third round as soon as possible. - Riad Hijab, the Coordinator of the Opposition High Negotiations Committee, proposed a nationwide truce throughout the month of Ramadan. - On June 16, Jan Egeland Advisor to the Special Envoy for Syria announced that 16 of the 18 besieged areas have been reached since the humanitarian taskforce started in late February. - On June 21, the SE briefed the United Nations General Assembly on the situation in Syria regarding the cessation of hostilities and humanitarian assistance access, as for the resumption of talks, it is yet to be decided and the OSE currently holds technical meetings with the parties on core issues. July 2016: - On July 6, the Syrian army declared a three-day nationwide "regime of calm" in respect to Eid al-Fitr holidays nonetheless pro-regime forces continued to engage in clashes and airstrikes across the country, particularly near the flashpoints of Damascus and Aleppo City. - On July 14, U.S. Secretary of State John Kerry met with Russian President Vladimir Putin in Moscow to discuss a proposal for bilateral military cooperation in the Syria; The proposal calls for the establishment of a 'Joint Implementation Group' (attached) based in Amman, Jordan to "support deliberate targeting" of Syrian Al-Qaeda affiliate Jabhat al-Nusra and "maximize independent but synchronized efforts" against ISIS in Syria, according to a draft memorandum leaked by the Washington Post. - On July 25, Stephen O'brien, the Under Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs and Emergency Relief Coordinator, briefed the security council (attached) on the deteriorating humanitarian situation in Aleppo due to the escalation of violence over the Castello Road, the last access route in and out of eastern Aleppo, and the continuous attacks on medical facilities. O'brien called on the security council not to allow turning Aleppo into another besieged area where 250,000 to 275,000 people reside, and called to establish a weekly, 48-hour humanitarian pause to enable humanitarian aid deliveries across borders. - On July 28, the Russian Minister of Defense Sergei Shoigu announced, right after the Syrian government announced it has cut off the Castello Road and encircled the city of Aleppo, setting up three humanitarian corridors in Aleppo City to allow in food and medical aid, and help people flee the besieged city; the fourth corridor would be established in northern Aleppo near the Castello Road to allow the withdrawal of armed insurgents, and appealed to the Syrian government to provide guarantees to the amnesty provided to rebels to lay down their weapons. - On the same day, Abu Mohammed al-Julani, Jabhat al-Nusra's Leader announced split from al- Qaeda and mentioned that its new name would be Jabhet Fateh al-Sham, in order to get the group off the terrorist list and "to remove the excuse used by the international community – spearheaded by America and Russia – to bombard and displace Muslims in the Levant: that they are targeting al-Nusra Front, which is associated with al-Qaida". - On July 29, the SE commented on the Russian initiative in a press stakeout, that it should take into consideration a few improvements such as putting the 48-hour humanitarian pause into place on a sustainable basis irrespective of the humanitarian corridors; and suggested "to actually leave the delivery of aid through corridors to the UN and its partners"; and stressed that civilians should leave voluntarily, and given the option of leaving to areas of their own choice. August 2016: - On August 1, a Russian helicopter was downed near Saraqeb, in rebel-held Idlib province, on its way back to Russia's main air base in Hmyeim in the western province of Latakia, killing the five Russian military personnel on board. The downing of the helicopter marked the single deadliest event for Russia since its air campaign began in Syria on September 29, 2015. No group claimed the shooting down of the helicopter. - Since then, Russian warplanes conducted retaliatory airstrikes against several small opposition-held areas in the vicinity of Saraqeb. Syrian rebels accuse Russia of using incendiary munitions while conducting airstrikes against Idlib City on August 7, suggesting that Russia intended to achieve punitive and deterrent effects against opposition forces in the province. - In the early weeks of August, rebel forces launched a major assault, known as the "battle for Aleppo", on government-held southwestern towns of Aleppo City, to break the siege, and control supply lines in the south connected to eastern Aleppo. They claimed breaking the siege and capturing Ramouseh Artillery Academy, parts of the cement plant and Khan Touman-Ramouseh road. Intense fighting between warring parties continues to claim control over previously lost vicinities. - On August 9, Russian President Vladimir Putin met with Turkish President Recep Tayip Erdogan in St. Petersburg, after the Turkish President officially apologized for the downing of a Russian military aircraft on June 27, 2016, and announced during a press conference that they discussed lifting of Russia's ban on imports of Turkish products, resumption of charter flights, the Turkish Stream project, Syrian settlement, and anti-terrorism efforts. - On August 10, Lieutenant-General Sergei Rudskoi, a senior Russian Defence Ministry official, announced a daily three-hour ceasefires in Aleppo, starting August 11, to allow humanitarian convoys enter the city safely, and would run from 10 a.m. to 1 p.m. local time. - On August 16, the Russian Ministry of Defense announced that Russian aircrafts took off from Iranian airbase Hamedan to carry out airstrikes on ISIS and Jabhat al-Nusra-held facilities in the provinces of Aleppo, Idlib and Deir ez-Zour. - On August 18, the SE adjourned the HTF meeting as humanitarian convoys could not reach any of the besieged towns during the month, and called for at least a 48 hour humanitarian pause in Aleppo to deliver UN humanitarian assistance, through the Castello Road, to all parts of Aleppo City. - Also, on August 18, the Syrian government forces, unprecedentedly, launched strikes against Kurdish forces in Hasakeh in Northern Syria, after pro-government National Defense Forces (NDF) were engaged in clashes with the military wing of the Kurdish Workers Party, known as Asayish. The Syrian government claimed that "Asayish had escalated their acts of provocation attacking state establishments, stealing oil and cotton, disrupting examinations, carrying out abductions, and causing a state of chaos and instability, in addition to targeting positions of the Syrian Arab Army which required a suitable response by the Army as it targeted the sources of artillery fire and the gatherings of armed elements responsible for these criminal actions." - On August 19th, while the Kurdish fighters pushed back government forces and their allies, the Pentagon threatened to shoot down Syrian government aircrafts as they pose a threat to the US Special Forces deployed in the Kurdish People's Protection Units (YPG) area. - On August 21, it was announced that a truce agreement had been reached between YPG and NDF, through Russian mediation, to start on August 21, 2016 at 17:00, which involved evacuating the wounded and transporting them to hospitals in Qamishli, and restore the situation to how it was prior to the clashes and hold talks on August 22 to resolve the remaining unresolved issues. - On August 22, most likely the ceasefires agreement failed as fighting escalated. - On August 24, Turkey and the International Coalition Air Forces launched "Operation Euphrates Shield" offenses to support the Free Syrian Army aligned with U.S.-backed Syrian Democratic Forces SDF against IS militants in Jarablus, in northern Syria. - On August 26, U.S. Secretary of State John Kerry and Russian Foreign Minister Sergei Lavrov, addressing a joint press conference after their meeting in Geneva, announced that they failed to reach a breakthrough deal on military cooperation and a nationwide cessation of hostilities in Syria, saying they still have issues to resolve before an agreement could be announced. - On August 27, Kurdish militias targeted Diyarbakir airport in southeast Turkey, near the borders with Syria. Turkey retaliated by warplanes and artillery on targets held by Kurdish-backed forces the following day, despite US pentagon's criticism of the fighting. September 2016: - On September 4, Turkish Prime Minister Binali Yildrim announced that Turkish military forces and Ankara-backed Free Syrian Army (FSA) had successfully purged the border region, from Azaz to Jarablus, from "terrorist organizations." - On September 9, the US and Russia reached a deal which called for a nationwide ceasefire in Syria, and unimpeded humanitarian access to all besieged areas starting on September 12th. If sustained for seven continuous days, the U.S. and Russia would establish a Joint Implementation Center (JIC) in order to share intelligence and coordinate airstrikes against both ISIS and Jabhat Fateh al-Sham (formerly Jabhat al-Nusra). - On September 21, the cessation of hostilities deal was implemented with regular violations, while the Syrian government continued to block humanitarian access to opposition-held districts of Eastern Aleppo City despite the agreement. - On September 17, the US-led coalition accidentally launched an air strike on Syrian government forces in Deir ez-Zour. - On September 19, a UN humanitarian convoy was shelled near Urum al-Kubra near Aleppo, killing 20 humanitarian aid workers and drivers, and destroying 18 out of 31 trucks. The US blamed Russia and the Syrian government for the attack; the latter declared unilaterally the end of the ceasefire agreement. - On September 20, the UN temporarily suspended its humanitarian aid to Syria after the attack, while international powers failed to reach a consensus to restore the ceasefire during an acrimonious UN Security Council Meeting on September 21st as well as two separate meetings of the International Syria Support Group on September 20 and September 22. - On September 22, the Syrian government announced a new military offensive in the rebel-held eastern Aleppo, and further escalation in a bombing campaign by Russian and Syrian airstrikes that had already intensified the day before. - On September 25, the Security Council Meeting discussed the recent escalation of violence in Aleppo after the Syrian government announced its intention to retake all of Aleppo City, and the SE called on the Security Council to "to press for a cessation of violence, and for the protection of civilians, and the civilian infrastructure; secondly to press for weekly 48-hour pauses in the fighting to ensure that the United Nations and its partners can reach eastern Aleppo, without preconditions from either the Government or the Opposition; and thirdly to press for medical evacuations of urgent cases." - On September 27, the Syrian government launched a large scale ground offensive in eastern Aleppo, and state media announced that it recaptured the central district of Al-Farafirah northwest of the Aleppo Citadel. - On September 29, the YPG set conditions to participate in operations to seize IS-held Raqqa City: the US provides arms to the YPG, recognizes its autonomy of the Federation of Northern Syria, and ensures that the Syrian Kurds are officially invited to participate in peace talks. October 2016: - On October 1, continuous airstrikes in eastern Aleppo damaged a major hospital codenamed M10, which was partially closed because of the raids. - On October 2, Stephen O'brien, the Under Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs and Emergency Relief Coordinator, urged warring parties and their supporters to bring about a cessation of all hostilities, a medical evacuation system for eastern Aleppo, and regular unimpeded humanitarian access to eastern Aleppo, and he reiterated his plea to the Security Council for a 48-hours weekly humanitarian pause in fighting, at the very least. - In an official statement, the Syrian Army offered amnesty to fighters and their families to leave Aleppo under guarantee of safe passage to other rebel-held areas, after the Syrian regime forces recaptured strategic areas on the northern outskirts of the city. - On October 3, the EU announced an emergency humanitarian initiative for Aleppo, in cooperation with the United Nations and civil society organizations, in order to facilitate the urgent delivery of basic life-saving assistance to civilians in eastern Aleppo, and ensure medical evacuations with focus on women, children and the elderly. The EU has mobilized 25 million euros to support its humanitarian partners' response to cover medical, water and sanitation, and food assistance in Aleppo. The HNC issued a statement welcoming the European initiative to protect civilians in Aleppo. - The Security Council began negotiations over a draft resolution, circulated by France and Spain, which demanded all parties to the Syrian conflict "implement and ensure full implementation of cessation of hostilities, including an end to all aerial bombardments", and called on the US and Russia to "undertake joint efforts to stabilize the situation in Syria, with special measures for the Aleppo region", as well as the UN Secretary-General to propose options for a UN-supervised monitoring mechanism of the ceasefire and to "take further measures" in case of non-compliance of any party, without invoking chapter 7 of the UN Charter. The French Foreign Minister Jean-Marc Ayrault headed to Moscow and Washington to push for a vote on the draft resolution. - The United States suspended talks with Russia on trying to end the violence in Syria and accused Moscow of not complying with its commitments under the ceasefire agreement and would withdraw all personnel that were dispatched to prepare for military cooperation with Russia. - On October 4, Prince Zeid Ra'ad, the UN High Commissioner for Human Rights, warned over the use of incendiary weapons in Syria, and demanded bold initiatives such as limiting the use of the veto by the permanent members of the Security Council to refer the situation in Syria to the International Criminal Court (ICC). Russia rejected Zeid's call. - The Russian Defense Ministry declared its deployment of S-300 missile system to its Tartus naval base in Syria. - On October 6, the SE offered in a press conference to escort up to 1000 al-Nusra fighters to bring an end to the bombardment by Russian and Syrian forces to Idlib or anywhere else of their choice. While the Russian Defense Ministry announced it would shoot down US-led coalition jets if the US launches airstrikes against pro-government forces in Syria, after American officials had discussed using limited airstrikes to force government forces to halt its raids on Aleppo. - On October 7, Russia called for a Security Council emergency meeting to hear the SE's briefing (attached) on the situation in Aleppo, while the Russian Parliament ratified Moscow's deal with Syria on its "indefinite" deployment of forces. - On October 8, the Security Council held a meeting on Aleppo, and voted on the Russian-drafted resolution calling for the revival of the ceasefire deal, without mention of ending military fights in the city, and on the French-drafted resolution. The French draft received eleven votes in favor, China and Angola abstained, while Russia and Venezuela voted against. The Russian text only received four votes in favor of China, Egypt and Venezuela, Angola and Uruguay abstained, while the remaining nine council members voted against. - On October 9, France announced its intention to call the ICC for war crimes investigation in Syria, and shall contact the ICC Prosecutor on how to launch these investigations, putting into consideration that the only way is through the Security Council referral, which had been vetoed before by Russia in May 2014. - On October 13, the Deputy Special Envoy for Syria Ramzy Ezzeldin Ramzy confirmed the Syrian Government's approval of the October aid plan and for convoys to reach 25 of 29 besieged and hard-to-reach areas across Syria, but not to eastern Aleppo and three parts of the rural Damascus province. - On October 15, US Secretary of State John Kerry hosted a meeting on Syria in Lausanne, with the participation of Russian Foreign Minister Sergei Lavrov and seven foreign ministers from the region, from Iran, Iraq, Saudi Arabia, Turkey, Qatar, Jordan and Egypt, with the presence of the SE. The meeting failed to reach a joint statement on how to end the bombardment of Aleppo or on the aid delivery to the besieged towns. - On October 16, the UK's Foreign Secretary Boris Johnson held a meeting with his US, French and German counterparts and "like-minded" Gulf Arab states on the Syrian conflict in London. The UK and the US announced their consideration of imposing more sanctions against Russia and the Syrian Government to halt their ongoing raids on Aleppo. - On October 17, the European Council condemned the Syrian regime and Russia for their deliberate and indiscriminate bombardment of civilians and infrastructure in Eastern Aleppo, and called for a monitored cessation of hostilities, lift of sieges, and a nationwide sustainable humanitarian access. - On October 18, the Russian Minister of Defense Sergei Shoigu announced the cease of Russian and Syrian airstrikes on Aleppo to hold an 8-hour humanitarian pause on October 20th, in order to allow civilians and medical evacuations through six humanitarian corridors, and expected militants would withdraw with their weapons through two corridors, one via the Castello Road and the other near the souq al-Hai area in the south of the city. It was later announced that the eight-hour pause will be extended to eleven hours for four days. The armed opposition groups (AOGs) rejected the proposal in a joint statement claiming that "the initiative came at the same time as forced displacement operations are being carried out by the Assad regime in the Damascus suburbs of al-Mouadamiya, Qudsiya and al-Hama, and before that in Daraya." - On October 20, in conclusion of the EU summit, the EU failed to reach an agreement on imposing sanctions on Russia for the escalation of violence in Aleppo, and stated that "the EU is considering all available options should the current atrocities continue." The unilateral ceasefire took effect, and the Syrian Army declared that it would last for three days while artillery exchanges erupted around a crossing point near the rebel-controlled Bustan al-Qasr district shortly after the pause began. The Secretary-General and the SE briefed the General Assembly in an informal session on the situation in Syria, in response to an initiative led by Canada, after the Security Council failed to take action to end the aerial bombardment on Aleppo and revive peace efforts. - On October 21, the United Nations Human Rights Council held a special session on the deteriorating situation of human rights in Aleppo, upon the request of Britain (letter attached) that was submitted on behalf of a core group of 11 Western and Arab states. The Council adopted a resolution by a 24 in favor vote, seven against and 16 abstentions. It urged "the immediate implementation of the cessation of hostilities, and demanded that the regime and its allies put an immediate end to all aerial bombardments of and military flights over Aleppo city. The Council demanded that all parties, in particular the Syrian authorities and its supporters, promptly allowed rapid, safe, unhindered and sustained humanitarian access, including across conflict lines and borders." The Council further "requested the Independent International Commission of Inquiry on the Syrian Arab Republic to conduct a comprehensive, independent special inquiry into the events in Aleppo, and identify all those responsible for alleged violations and abuses of international human rights law. It further requested the Commission of Inquiry to support efforts to ensure that perpetrators of alleged abuses and violations be held accountable, and to provide a full report of the findings of its special inquiry to the Human Rights Council no later than its thirty-fourth session." - On October 22, the humanitarian pause expired without any evacuations made and without further renewal despite the UN request. No medical evacuations had been made as no security guarantees had not been granted as requested by the UN. - On October 23, Turkey intensified its strikes targeting IS militants and Kurdish YPG forces in the town of al-Bab, in an attempt to sweep them away from its borders. The Turkish-backed FSA gained control over three areas of Tuways, al-Gharz and Tlatinah south of Akhtarin in northern Aleppo two days later. - On October 25, Russian Deputy Foreign Minister Mikhail Bogdanov stated Moscow's willingness to restore the ceasefire in Aleppo and that the Western-backed opposition forces should be separated from terrorist groups in order to be able to move forward; after the UN had blamed all parties for the failure of evacuating injured people in Eastern Aleppo during the three-day ceasefires and called for "a permanent and comprehensive ceasefire so that life-saving humanitarian activities, including medical evacuations, can resume," meanwhile the Syrian Ambassador to Moscow ruled out any opportunity to restore the ceasefires. - On October 26, a school in the village of Haas, in rebel-held Idlib, was hit by a raid of airstrikes, causing the death of twenty-two children and six teachers. The UN Secretary-General called for an immediate investigation on this attack, as it could amount as war crimes if deliberate. Russia denied its responsibility and claimed that the damage was not consistent with an airstrike. - On October 27, Virginia Gamba, the head of the UN-OPCW Joint Investigative Mechanism, presented the mechanism's findings to the Security Council. The report indicated that of the nine cases the JIM investigated, the Syrian regime used chlorine gas against civilians in three cases and the IS used mustard gas in one case. In the remaining five cases, the JIM investigated allegations that the government dropped chlorine bombs in rebel-held areas. While the JIM could not make a conclusive determination in three of these five cases, it was able to establish that government airstrikes had occurred and the presence of a toxic substance, but it was unable to fully determine the link between the two, or the actors responsible. Russian Ambassador Vitaly Churkin questioned the JIM's findings, and expressed reservations over the US-draft resolution to extend the mandate of the mechanism for another year, which would end on 31 October 2016. - The EU added ten top Syrian officials to its sanctions list who are held responsible for "violent repression against the civilian population in Syria." - On October 28, Syrian rebels relaunched Aleppo counter-attack aiming to break the siege imposed on Eastern Aleppo. The factions included the FSA and Jaish al-Fath targetting government-held Western Aleppo. - Syrian Foreign Minister Walid Muallem met with his Russian and Iranian counterparts in Moscow to discuss counterterrorism, the cessation of hostilities and improvement of humanitarian operations, and the resumption of the intra-Syrian talks. The three ministers held a joint press conference following their meeting. - On October 30, SE condemned Syrian rebels for the indiscriminate shelling of civilian areas in Western Aleppo, raising the number of casualties in the last 48 hours. - On October 31, the Security Council extended the mandate of the UN-OPCW JIM until November 18, 2016. November 2016: - On November 1, in a teleconference with the leaders of the Russian Armed Forces, Russian Defense Minister Sergei Shoigu mentioned that Russia had halted air strikes on eastern Aleppo for 16 days, following western criticism over a Russian-Syrian government assault that killed civilians and destroyed infrastructure. - On November 2, DM Shoigu announced that it would enforce a 10-hour humanitarian pause in Aleppo on November 4, to allow civilians and fighters to exit the city through eight safe corridors. - On November 4, despite the announced unilateral ceasefire in Aleppo, there were no sign of civilians or fighters leaving the city, and opposition fighters vowed to continue fighting to break the siege. - On November 6, the SDF declared the launch of Operation "Wrath of the Euphrates" in the IS capital of Raqqa, which aimed at surrounding and isolating the city as an initial phase, in coordination with the US-led coalition airstrikes. The SDF had rejected any Turkish role to liberate the city. - On November 8, the Russian Defense Minister Shoigu announced that the first attack from the Admiral Kuznetsov, the aircraft carrier, and heavily armed escort ships were to bomb rebel positions in Aleppo. - On November 10, Jan Egeland, Advisor to the Special Envoy for Syria, declared in a press stakeout following the weekly HTF meeting that Eastern Aleppo had run out of food rations, and that the UN had proposed an initiative of four elements which included delivery of food and medical supplies, medical evacuations and access for health workers. - On November 11, the OPCW Executive Council condemned all parties for the use of chemical weapons in Syria, after voting on a US-tabled text in a closed session. The text was supported by 28 members, including Germany, France, the United States and Britain; it was opposed by Russia, China, Sudan and Iran, and there were nine abstentions. - On November 15, Russia launched its "major operation" targeting the IS and Jabhat al-Nusra's positions in Idlib and Homs provinces. Heavy airstrikes and barrel bombs pounded Eastern Aleppo after the pause declared by Russia and the Syrian Government on October 18. It is considered the first mission operated from the aircraft carrier Admiral Kuznetsov. - The Third Committee of the UN General Assembly adopted a draft resolution tabled by Saudi Arabia on the human rights situation in Syria, by a vote of 116 in favor, to 15 against with 49 abstentions. It called upon the Syrian regime and the IS to cease using chemical weapons, and stop their attacks on civilians. - On November 17, the UN Security Council adopted the US-draft resolution to extend the mandate of the UN-OPCW Joint Investigative Mechanism to 18 November 2017. - On November 20, Syrian Foreign Minister Walid Muallem held talks with the SE in Damascus, on the latest escalation of violence, the targeting of medical facilities and infrastructure, and the humanitarian initiative in Eastern Aleppo. The UN proposal of the withdrawal of al-Nusra fighters while maintaining the opposition's local administration of Eastern Aleppo; the proposal was rejected by the Syrian Government and called it a violation of "national sovereignty". - On November 23, the French Minister of Foreign Affairs Jean Ayrault announced that France would hold a meeting on Syria early December 2016. - On November 24, Jan Egeland Advisor to the Special Envoy for Syria briefed the press on the HTF meeting and the assistance deliveries of the month of November, not being able to reach besieged areas because of the absence of government approvals for convoys to enter and the escalation of violence. Egeland stated that the UN had received written approvals of the AOGs in eastern Aleppo and Russian support of the UN four-point plan, and still waiting for the government's approval. - On November 27, the rebels in Khan al-Shih town, in the outskirts of Damascus, handed in their weapons, as part of a local agreement with the Syrian government to withdraw to rebel-held Idlib province, so as government siege would be lifted. It was the only town not under government control on a major supply route from Damascus to Quneitra, in southern Syria. - On November 29, Egypt, New Zealand and Spain put in blue their draft resolution calling to put an end to all attacks on Aleppo, and allow unimpeded humanitarian access for the period of 7-days with consideration of further extension. The draft was later vetoed on 5 December by Russia and China, Venezuela voted against, and Angola abstained. It is Russia's sixth veto on a Syria draft resolution, and China's fifth veto. - After the Acting High Representative for Disarmament Affairs Kim Won-soo briefed Council members during Syria's chemical weapons consultations; the P3 announced they would circulate a draft resolution to impose sanctions on Syria for its use of chemical weapons against its own population. - On November 30, upon the request of France and the UK to hold an emergency meeting on Aleppo, SE Staffan de Mistura, USG Emergency Relief Coordinator Stephen O'brien and UNICEF Regional Director Geert Cappelaere briefed the Security Council on the situation in Aleppo, who agreed on the growing number of civilians fleeing eastern Aleppo and the dire need for safe humanitarian access. December 2016: - On December 1, ten AOGs announced the formation of 'Jaysh Halab' in Eastern Aleppo, in an attempt to unite their efforts to lift the siege and restore the districts where the pro-government militias took over in northeast and east Aleppo. It was led by Abu Abdul Rahman Nour, a senior commander in 'Jabhat al-Sham'. While Jan Egeland, Advisor to the Special Envoy for Syria, and the SE briefed the press on the humanitarian situation in Aleppo after the HTF meeting; they mentioned that over 400,000 IDPs are in west Aleppo, and UN convoys reached reached all towns under the Four-Towns Agreement, including Madaya, al-Foua and Kafraya, and Zabadani, and that the December Plan was yet to be approved by the Syrian government. - On December 3, the Syrian armed forces and its supporting militias advanced into east Aleppo, taking over 60 percent of the city that was once under rebel control since mid-2012. More than 80,000 civilians fled the area since the beginning of the regime's offense on November 15. - On December 7, AOGs called for a five-day ceasefire in Aleppo, and medical and civilian evacuations without mentioning the withdrawal of their fighters as demanded by Moscow and Damascus. Meanwhile, U.S. Secretary of State John Kerry met with Russian Foreign Minister Sergei Lavrov in Germany to discuss the evacuation of opposition-held districts of Eastern Aleppo, and no agreement was reached. While leaders of Canada, France, Germany, Italy, the UK and the United States released a joint statement on the situation in Aleppo calling for an immediate ceasefire and the resumption of political negotiations. - On December 8, the SE briefed the Security Council in closed consultations after the Russian announcement that it paused its operations in eastern Aleppo to allow the evacuation of civilians. Jan Egeland had said, after the weekly HTF meeting, that the co-chairs are "poles apart" on a united humanitarian diplomacy. IS launched a major offensive on Palmyra, seizing a number of gas fields in the north and few mountains in the south. - On December 9, the General Assembly adopted the Canadian-drafted resolution A/RES/71/130, which calls for an immediate cessation of hostilities and the implementation of resolutions 2268 and 2254. The resolution passed by a vote of 122 to 13, with 36 abstentions. Russia, Iran and China opposed the resolution. - On December 10, Paris hosted a meeting of "like-minded" counterparts on Syria; it brought together US Secretary of State John Kerry, German Foreign Minister Frank-Walter Steinmeier, British Foreign Secretary Boris Johnson and Turkish Foreign Affairs Minister Mevlut Cavusoglu, along with Qatar, the United Arab Emirates, Jordan and Saudi Arabia. They discussed the humanitarian situation, and called for a ceasefire and a post Aleppo plan, as Syrian government forces neared victory over rebels there. - On December 11, ISIS recaptured the city of Palmyra in Eastern Homs Province forces despite heavy air support provided by Russia. - On December 13, the United Nations Secretary-General Ban Ki-moon briefed the Security Council on the situation in Aleppo, the growing number of IDPs and allegations of torture and executions. Meanwhile, AOGs agreed to evacuate their remaining positions in eastern Aleppo after the Syrian government recaptured the city and following an agreement between Russia and Turkey. The evacuation was initially scheduled to take place on 14 December, but was delayed after Iran called for simultaneous evacuations from the besieged Shi'a-majority towns of Fu'ah and Kafraya in Idlib Province. - On December 15, the LAS held an emergency meeting at the level of representatives, based on Qatar's request, and adopted resolution 8105 condemning the attacks on civilians in Eastern Aleppo. - On December 19, the Security Council unanimously adopted the French-drafted resolution 2328 which demanded that the UN and other relevant agencies to carry out adequate and neutral monitoring of evacuations from eastern Aleppo, ensure the deployment of staff members for this purpose, and emphasized that the evacuations of civilians must be voluntary and to final destinations of their choice. Also, the LAS Ministerial Council welcomed resolution 8106 reiterating the necessity to establish a full cease-fire in Aleppo in accordance with the Security Council resolution 2328, and condemned terrorism in all its forms and crimes committed against civilians by ISIS, Fateh al- Sham Front, and that actions of both the Syrian regime and other militant groups may amount to war crimes. - Following the adoption of resolution 2328, the Office of the Special Envoy for Syria announced "the intention of the United Nations to convene the intra-Syrian negotiations mandated by Security Council resolution 2254 in Geneva on 8 February 2017." - On December 20th, the foreign and defense ministers of Russia, Turkey and Iran held parallel trilateral meetings in Moscow, despite the assassination of the Russian Ambassador to Turkey Andrey Karlov on December 19, and adopted the "Moscow Declaration" by which they agreed to act as guarantor powers for a peace accord between the Syrian government and the opposition. - On December 21, the UN General Assembly adopted a resolution establishing a mechanism to assist in the investigation of serious crimes committed in Syria since 2011. The resolution received 105 votes for, with 52 abstentions, and 15 votes against (Algeria, Belarus, Bolivia, Burundi, China, Cuba, DPRK, Iran, Kyrgyzstan, Nicaragua, Russia, South Sudan, Syria, Venezuela, and Zimbabwe). The UN Secretary-General submitted the report of the UN Headquarters Board of Inquiry that was established to investigate the humanitarian convoy incident in Urum al-Kubra on 19 September 2016., which stated that there is no enough evidence to conclude that the convoy was deliberately attacked. - On December 22, the Syrian army announced its full control over Aleppo, after the evacuations of the remaining rebel fighters. Evacuations had faced many delays because of Iran's demands to evacuate 1500 individuals from the opposition-besieged towns of Zabadani and Madaya. On the following day, the Russian military deployed a battalion to clear the city from improvised explosive devices. - On December 23, USG Stephen O'brien briefed the Security Council, upon the request of France, "on the modalities of the evacuation of civilians and delivery of humanitarian aid in East Aleppo." Meanwhile, Syrian government forces bombed the water pumping station during its raid on opposition-held Wadi Barada, disrupting water supply to Damascus. - On December 26, Kazakhstan accepted the Russian proposal to host peace negotiations between the Syrian government and opposition forces to find a solution to the Syrian crisis, in January 2017. - On December 27, the Russian and Turkish foreign ministers agreed to implement a nationwide ceasefire in Syria, separate moderate opposition groups from UN designated terrorist groups, and prepare for the Astana talks. - On December 28-30, the DFNS met in the city of Rmeilan to approve the draft constitution, known as the social contract, which was adopted on January 29, 2014 to form its administrative system and prepare for elections. Kurdish leaders voted to drop the word "Rojava" from the official name to include other ethnic and religious components in northern Syria. - On December 29, Russia and Turkey submitted the countrywide ceasefire plan to the warring parties, which had taken effect at midnight on 30 December 2016 Damascus time. - On December 31, the UN Security Council adopted resolution 2336 in support of the Russian- Turkish agreement and the meeting to be held in Astana on 23 January 2017. January 2017: - On January 2, the Russian and Turkish air raids targeted IS militants in northern Syrian city of al-Bab; while 10 rebel factions threatened they would suspend talks regarding Astana until the ceasefire is fully implemented because of "major and frequent violations" in the rebel-held areas of Wadi Barada and Eastern Ghouta near Damascus. - On January 5, the SE welcomed the nationwide ceasefire, and the Security Council resolutions on Aleppo and Astana talks, in a press briefing after the weekly HTF meeting. Jan Egeland Advisor to the Special Envoy for Syria, voiced disappointment over the government's denied aid access to 5 out 21 locations including places in Rural Damascus, Homs and Hama. - On January 6, the Russian military started to cut down on its presence in Syria, Military Chief Valery Gerasimov mentioned that the aircraft carrier Admiral Kuznetsov would be the first to withdraw from the Mediterranean. - On January 8, Syrian government airstrikes resumed on Wadi Barada after failing to reach an agreement with opposition groups to repair the damaged water springs. Later on January 14th, the retired army officer Ahmad al-Ghadban who negotiated the deal to restore the water was killed amid heavy clashes between rebels and pro-regime forces. Both sides accused each other. - On January 12, the US imposed sanctions on 18 senior Syrian officials who were connected to the development and use of chemical weapons including chlorine gas against civilians. It marked the first time the US sanctioned Syrian military officials. While Russia and Turkey signed an agreement to coordinate their airstrikes against terrorists in Syria. - On January 13, the Syrian state television accused Israel of targeting Mezzeh Airbase outside of Damascus. - On January 14, IS launched a major offensive against pro-regime forces (Hezboallah) in Deir al-Zor Province, cutting the communication between the military base and the city. - On January 16, the High Representative/Vice-President Federica Mogherini will host an international conference on the future of Syria in Brussels, which "aims to identify with regional partners common ground on the post-conflict arrangements and examine the scope for reconsciliation and reconstruction of Syria." - On January 19, an agreement was reached in Wadi Barada, allowing regime maintenance teams to enter the area to fix the water pipes and grant rebels amnesty or safe passage to opposition-held Idlib. - On January 20, IS militants destroyed Palmyra's Tetrapylon with only four of sixteen columns still standing, and the facade of its Roman Theatre. The UNESCO condemned the act as a new war crime. - Russia and Syria concluded a bilateral agreement on expanding and modernizing of the Russian Naval Facility in Tartus. The agreement extends the current lease for the next forty-nine years with automatic extensions and permits the simultaneous deployment of up to eleven warships to the port. - On January 23-24, indirect talks between the Syrian government and opposition were held in Astana; the delegations refused to sign the joint declaration issued by Russia, Turkey and Iran, on setting up a "trilateral mechanism" to monitor and enforce the ceasefire. The new US administration was invited, despite Iran's objection, and was represented by its ambassador to Kazakhstan. The UN SE was present, and hoped Astana talks would support the intra-Syrian negotiations to be held in Geneva in February. - On January 24, the Russian delegation shared its draft of the Syrian Constitution with the Syrian delegations, and advocated the creation of a Constitutional Committee consisting of members of both delegations. - On January 23-24, Finland and UN agencies hosted the Helsinki Conference on Supporting Syrians and the Region, which launched the 2017-2018 Regional Refugee and Resilience Plan (3RP). - On January 25, the US President Donald Trump called for establishing safe zones for refugees in Syria, after suspending visas for Syrians and other middle eastern states. President Trump later held telephone conversations with Saudi King Salman bin Abdul-Aziz and United Arab Emirates Armed Forces Deputy Supreme Commander Mohammed bin Zayed on January 29 to seek their support for his unidentified initiative. - On January 28-30, 1100 opposition fighters and 750 civilians evacuated Wadi Barada to Idlib Province, after reaching a reconciliation deal with pro-regime forces. The Syrian Forces reached Ain Fijeh spring to restore water to Damascus. - On January 30, the US delivered armored vehicles, medium and heavy weapons to SDF, in an attempt to isolate IS in al-Raqqa City. - On January 31, the SE briefed the Security Council in a closed session on the outcomes of the Astana talks and the upcoming intra-Syrian talks in Geneva, which was pushed to February 20. He mentioned if the Syrian opposition could not form an inclusive delegation by 8 February, he would select its representatives himself. The Council members welcomed the International Meeting on Syria in Astana, in a press statement. February 2017: - On February 6, high-level experts from Russia, Iran, Turkey, Jordan and the UN held their first technical meeting in Astana to discuss the implementation of the ceasefire mechanism, and cooperation on humanitarian issues; they agreed on the Concept Paper on the Joint Group. The Joint Group held its first meeting and managed to identify all areas controlled by IS and Jabhat Fatah al-Sham; the participants received two draft documents prepared by the Russians to be discussed in future Joint Group meetings, which are the Protocol to the Agreement on the mechanism to record violations of the cessation of hostilities in Syria announced on December 30, 2016 and the Procedure for imposing sanctions on violators, as well as the Regulation on Reconciled Areas. - On February 7, Amnesty International released its report (attached) on mass executions of as many as 13,000 detainees at Saydnaya Military Prison. Syrian authorities rejected the accusations. - On February 9, Russian airstrikes mistakenly kill three Turkish soldiers and injured eleven others near al-Bab city held by Turkish Armed Forces as part of Operation Euphrates Shield. Both sides agreed to strengthen their coordination. - On February 10-11, the HNC met in Riyadh and formed a delegation of 21 members, headed by Nasr al-Hariri; it included one representative each from the Cairo and Moscow groups. The HNC stated (Arabic statement attached) that the goal of the negotiations was a political transition under U.N. auspices in which Assad had no role in the future of the country. - On February 12, Turkish President Recep Erdogan stressed that the Operation Euphrates Shield aims to establish a five-thousand square kilometer 'safe zone' that includes Al-Bab, Manbij, and al-Raqqa City in Northern Syria. The safe zone would require the implementation of a no-fly zone, mentioning that he had discussed the issue with both the U.S. and Russia. - On February 13, the SE sent out invitations to the Syrian delegations for the intra-Syrian negotiations set to begin on February 23. - On February 15-16, the second round of talks took place in Astana a day later than scheduled; the opposition delegation was represented by only 9 armed groups from 14 groups which attended the first meeting; no direct meetings between the Syrian delegations were held and it ended without a final statement. The three guarantor states agreed to the Concept Paper on the Joint Group of the trilateral mechanism to observe the ceasefire, share information regarding the investigation of violations and promote confidence-building measures such as the release of detainees and abductees. - On February 17, a meeting between the "like-minded" states on Syria was held on the margins of the Bonn G20 Summit, and discussed Syria peace talks in Geneva. - On February 18, Turkey offered the US two proposals for an offensive against IS in al-Raqqa City that excludes the YPG. The preferred proposal calls for the insertion of opposition groups backed by Turkey into Tel Abyad in Northern al-Raqqa Province in order to advance against al- Raqqa City through a twelve-mile-wide corridor through terrain currently held by the SDF. The second proposal calls for opposition groups in Operation Euphrates Shield to advance more than one hundred miles from Northern Aleppo Province to Western al-Raqqa Province. - On February 21, the US CIA froze assistance to the FSA and its affiliated factions fighting in Northwestern Syria, after they came under an attack from Hay'at Tahrir al-sham HTS (successor of Jabhat Fateh al-Sham) in January. The aid included salaries, training, ammunition and in some cases guided anti-tank missiles. - On February 23, a fourth round of the intra-Syrian talks commenced in Geneva with no expectations of a breakthrough; the SE reiterated that that resolution 2254 sets the framework of the negotiations, which calls for the establishment of credible, inclusive and non-sectarian governance, and sets a timeline for drafting a new constitution and holding free and fair elections within 18 months. A day before in the ISSG Ceasefire Task Force meeting (CTF), Russia had called on the Syrian Government to halt aerial bombings during the discussions. - The Opposition groups backed by the Operation Euphrates Shield fully seized al-Bab in Northern Aleppo Province, after three months of clashes. - On February 24, the SE shared a paper on procedural issues, in bilateral meetings with the Syrian parties. The HNC held the Cairo and Moscow platforms responsible for the delay of direct talks, as they participated separately. - While Iraq conducted its first cross-border airstrikes against IS in Deir ez-Zour Province on the Syrian-Iraqi Border. The F-16 airstrikes were coordinated with the Syrian Government through a joint intelligence-sharing unit in Baghdad that includes Iraq, Syria, Russia, and Iran. Also, The U.S. provided intelligence in support of the operation. - On February 25, HTS claimed responsibility of a suicide attack on the State Security and Military Intelligence Offices in Homs City, killing at least forty pro-regime officers including Military Intelligence Branch Chief Brig. Gen. Hassan Dabul, so as to undermine the ongoing peace talks. The attacks prompted heavy airstrikes on al-Waer District, the Opposition's last strong-hold in the city. The HNC condemned the terrorist attack as per the Government's ultimatum. - On February 28, the UN Security Council voted on the French-British draft resolution which sought to ban the sale or supply of helicopters to the Syrian Government, and to blacklist 10 government and related entities involved in the production of chemical weapons. Nine countries voted in favor; Bolivia voted against the text, while Ethiopia, Egypt and Kazakhstan abstained. Russia casted its sixth veto backed by China. Britain and France had circulated the text in mid- December 2016, in response to the OPCW report findings proving government use of chlorine gas in three cases of the nine investigated cases. It was put on hold to asses US policy on Syria, the US later became a co-penholder after its unilateral sanctions on 18 Syrian senior officials on January 12. March 2017: - On March 1, the Independent Commission of Inquiry on Syria issued its report on the violations committed by warring parties in the last battle of eastern Aleppo, and considered the targeting of vital civilian infrastructure, withholding the distribution of humanitarian aid, and the use of civilians as human shields and forced evacuation agreements amount to war crimes. - On March 2, the Syrian forces backed by Russian airstrikes and Shi'a militias recaptured the city of Palmyra for the second time after heavy clashes. - On March 3, the fourth round of talks concluded with a political agenda for the upcoming round, which comprises of three baskets addressing the establishment of credible, inclusive and non-sectarian governance, drafting a new constitution, and holding free and fair elections within 18 months. A fourth basket was added upon the request of the Syrian Government to address "strategies of counter terrorism, security, governance and also medium-term confidence building measures." - On March 6, Russia announced a ceasefire in Eastern Ghouta until March 20, despite the continuation of airstrikes and mutual shelling. - On March 7, the US-allied SDF agreed to handover six villages near Manbij, on the frontline with Turkey-backed rebels to Syrian government control, under a Russian-brokered deal, in an attempt to stop further Turkish incursion. - On March 8, the SE de Mistura briefed the Security Council on the course of the talks, which aims to address the aforementioned baskets in parallel, and concluded that "nothing is agreed until everything is agreed unless the sides decide otherwise." The Syrian groups are invited to resume talks on March 23. - Meanwhile, Russian, US, Turkish high-level military officials met in Antalya to discuss additional coordination measures and "operational de-confliction of military operations" in northern Syria. - On March 13, a Russian-brokered agreement was reached to evacuate rebel fighters from Homs city, which would be carried out within six to eight weeks, between 10,000-15,000 people were expected to leave Homs in weekly batches. The neighborhood was besieged by regime forces since 2013. - On March 14, the EU unveiled its plan in Syria "in contributing to a lasting political solution under the existing UN-agreed framework and in helping to build resilience and stability in the country, as well as supporting post-agreement reconstruction once a credible political transition is underway." - On March 14-15, the third round of talks was held in Astana, even though the AOGs had called for the postponement of the meeting to assess the commitment to the declared ceasefire in Eastern Ghouta. Invitations were sent to the United Nations, the United States and Jordan. On March 14, preliminary consultations were held while a plenary meeting was due on March 15. The results of the intra-Syrian consultations were expected to be discussed. Talks failed to reach any significant agreement, and the three guarantor states issued a joint statement, and scheduled the next high-level meeting in Astana on May 3-4, 2017 and agreed to hold preliminary expert consultations on April 18-19, 2017 in Tehran. - On March 15, two suicide bombs targeted Damascus on the sixth war anniversary; one of them hit the main judicial building, and both killed 74 people and wounding a hundred other. It was later claimed by Fateh al-Sham Front. - On March 18, rebels began to evacuate al-Waer neighborhood in Homs City, to the opposition-held northern town of Jarablus on the borders with Turkey. - On March 20, the EU imposed sanctions against four Syrian high-ranked military officials related to the use of chemical weapons. The ban includes assets freeze and travel ban, and it is considered the first time the EU blacklists military officials. - On March 21, the US-led coalition dropped the SDF fighters on the southern side of the Euphrates to to cut the Aleppo - al-Raqqa Highway. the SDF launched an operation to seize the Tabqa Dam west of al-Raqqa City on March 22 with extensive support from the US. - On March 22, a US-led coalition strike on a center for displaced families in al-Mansoura town held by ISIL in northern Raqqa, killed 33 people. Earlier this month, the coalition declared that its raids in Syria and Iraq unintentionally killed at least 220 civilians. - On March 23-31, the fifth round of talks in Geneva was held despite of the escalation of fighting in Damascus and Hama; the SE shared non-papers with all Syrian sides with some political principles reached during the five rounds, and received their comments and amendments. - On March 24, Russia proposed a draft resolution on the use of chemical weapons in Syria and Iraq, that was reviewed in April 2016 and the UN Security Council did not support it. It was co-authored by China and Russia. Meanwhile, the Human Rights Council adopted a resolution condemning the indiscriminate attacks against civilians, forced displacement of populations, and called to hold all those responsible to account. - On March 27, the second phase of evacuations from al-Waer neighborhood took place, moving 466 citizens and 129 fighters. Meanwhile, the UN SE briefed the LAS Ministerial Council on the recent developments of the Geneva intra-Syrian talks and the Astana process. - On March 28, Russia condemned the US-led coalition airstrikes on the Tabqa Dam, and accused it of trying to "completely destroy critical infrastructure in Syria and complicate post-war reconstruction as much as possible." It further claimed that the coalition destroyed four bridges over the Euphrates river. - On March 29, the UN Secretary-General Antonio Guterres addressed the annual Arab Summit, which was held in the Dead Sea, Jordan. He appealed to the Arab leaders to set aside differences and end the Syrian war. - An agreement was brokered by Iran and Qatar to swap Shi'ite citizens from the two pro-government towns of al-Foua and Kafraya, in the northwestern province of Idlib besieged by rebel fighters, with Sunni fighters and their families from the opposition-held towns of Zabadani and Madaya besieged by pro-government forces. The agreement was due to start on April 4 and would last 60 days; it included a ceasefire in the areas south of Damascus, aid deliveries, and the release of 1,500 prisoners held by the government. - On March 31, U.S. Secretary of State Rex Tillerson disclosed during his visit to Ankara that "longer-term status of President Assad will be decided by the Syrian people" and defeating ISIL is its priority, while U.S. Ambassador to the UN Nikki Haley said the priority was no longer "getting Assad out"; it was later reiterated by the White House Press Secretary Sean Spicer's briefing. April 2017: - On April 3, the European Foreign Affairs Council chaired by the EU High Representative for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy Federica Mogherini took place in Luxembourg, and adopted the EU Strategy on Syria. It held the Syrian regime responsible for the violations against human rights, and reaffirmed that "there can be no lasting peace in Syria under the current regime." - On April 4-5, the EU and its co-sponsors hosted the Brussels Conference on Supporting the future of Syria and the region. The co-chairs declaration took note of UN appeals requesting $8 billion in 2017 to cover the required needs inside Syria and its neighboring countries, and announced pledges raised worth about $11 billion for humanitarian aid programs. - On April 4, an alleged chemical attack on Khan Shaykhun in the province of Idlib was carried out during a Syrian government air raid on the city, which claimed the lives of at least 72 civilians. Russia denied its responsibility and claimed that Syrian airstrikes targeted a rebel chemical weapons warehouse which leaked poisonous gas. While the implementation of the evacuation deal of 30,000 people from the four towns of Kafraya, al-Foua, Madaya and Zabadani was delayed because of reservations of their residents. All 16,000 residents of al-Foua and Kafraya are expected to leave under the deal. - On April 5, the UN Security Council was briefed on the attack by the Acting High Representative for Disarmament Affairs Kim Won-soo on the reported use of chemical weapons in Khan Shaykhun. The US, UK and France had informally circulated a draft resolution which demands that the Syrian government must provide the JIM and the FFM with flight plans and logs of April 4, the names of all helicopter squadron commanders and provide access to air bases where investigators believe chemical attacks may have been launched. Russia criticized the text, and produced its own draft; it did not condemn neither the attack nor the Syrian government, but rather expressed deep concern over the alleged "incident with chemical weapons" and called for a full-scale investigation. Later on April 6, the ten elected members (E10) of the Security Council met at ambassador level to express their frustration for not being included in the negotiating process and discussed an alternative text which would substitute language in the P3 draft on the Syrian government's obligation to provide information on its activities with agreed language from resolution 2118. Neither resolution were tabled for a vote. - On April 6, the US waged retaliatory airstrikes against al-Shayrat airbase outside of Homs, where the chemical attack was launched. 59 Tomahawk cruise missiles had hit the airfield in Syria. The missiles were aimed at Syrian fighter jets and other infrastructure. - On April 7, Bolivia called for a Security Council briefing after the US airstrikes, and Russia announced its suspension of "the Memorandum of Understanding on Prevention of Flight Safety Incidents in the course of operations in Syria signed with the US." - On April 11, the White House released a declassified report drawn up by the National Security Council which confirmed that the Assad regime used sarin gas on its own people, and accused Russia for shielding for its allies. - On April 12, the Security Council held a meeting to vote on the P3 revised draft resolution (4th draft), which incorporated the language from resolution 2118 proposed in the E10 draft; after the SE had provided the council with his monthly briefing on the assessment of the intra-Syrian talks held in Geneva. Ten members voted in favor of the text, China, Ethiopia and Kazakhstan abstained, while Bolivia joined Russia in voting against it. It is Russia's eighth veto against a Syria-related resolution. - On April 14, the evacuation of residents from the Shi'ite towns of al-Foua and Kafraya (besieged by opposition groups) began and their convoys headed towards the government-held Aleppo; meanwhile rebel fighters and their families left the town of Madaya (besieged by government forces) and headed towards Idlib. While the evacuation from Zabadani was delayed and expected to begin later the day. The four towns agreement began with the exchange of thirty prisoners and nine bodies on April 12. The evacuations resumed after a suicide attack that targeted a government loyalties convoy killing some hundred people including women, children and rebel fighters on April 15. - On April 19-20, over 2000 opposition fighters and civilians were evacuated from the besieged towns of Zabadani and Madaya in exchange for the evacuation of nearly 8000 pro-regime fighters and civilians from the besieged towns of al-Foua and Kafraya in Idlib Province. - On April 24, the US sanctioned 271 Syrians employed by the Syrian Scientific Studies and Research Center, related to the development of chemical weapons. The sanction froze the individuals' assets and prohibited US companies to conduct business with them. May 2017: - On May 3-4, military experts from the three guarantors held technical consultations ahead of the two-day fourth round of the Astana process, with the participation of the Director of the UN Mine Action Service Agnes Marcaillou. The SE de Mistura and Nawaf Uasfi Tel, Political Adviser to Jordan's Foreign Minister attended as observers, and the US was represented at a higher-level (for the first time) by US Assistant Secretary of State for Middle East Affairs Stuart Jones. - Despite the Syrian Opposition delegation suspended their participation in opposition to the ongoing bombardments across Syria, the three guarantors signed the Memorandum on the creation of de-escalation areas in Syria, setting up four "de-escalation zones" in Idlib, parts of Homs, Eastern Ghouta, and parts of Deraa and al-Quneitra provinces in southern Syria. The Syrian government welcomed the Russian initiative while the Opposition rejected Iran's involvement as a guarantor. - On May 5, Russia sought UN endorsement to the agreement reached in Astana, and circulated a draft resolution calling on member states to contribute to the implementation of the Memorandum on the creation of de-escalation zones in Syria. The resolution failed to pass for a vote on May 8, as western member states had reservations on the draft. - On May 6, Riad Seif was elected as the sixth president of the SOC, beating Khaled Khoja with 58 votes from the 102 member coalition. He would replace the current head Anas al-Abdeh, who was elected in March 2016. Also, Abdulrahman Mustafa and Salwa Ktaw were elected as vice presidents. - On May 8, the evacuation process of the government-besieged Damascus suburb of Barzeh began, around 1,022 people, including 568 rebels, headed towards Idlib and northern town of Jarablus near the Turkish borders; the second convoy of 700 rebels moved on May 12. While Walid al-Muallem, the Syrian Foreign Minister, rejected any international forces under UN supervision to monitor the de-escalation zones deal. Meanwhile, the White House approved providing arms to Kurdish fighters as support to their operation to retake al-Raqqa City, despite Turkey's strong opposition. - On May 16, the FFM's report confirmed the use of sulfur mustard in the attack on Aleppo on Sept. 16, 2016, and was made public. The report was raised to the UN Security Council on May 5. The FFM, also, confirmed in its report, regarding its investigation of the April 4 attack on Khan Shaykhun, the use of sarin-gas or a sarin-like substance. The FFM is only mandated for indicating whether chemical weapons were used, while the JIM is mandated to determine responsibility for the attacks. - While the US Department of the Treasury's Office of Foreign Assets Control sanctioned ten additional entities for providing support to the Syrian regime. - On May 16-19, the UN SE held the sixth round of the Intra-Syrian talks in Geneva, which ended without covering the four baskets of the agenda, only focusing on the constitutional issues. The SE shared a proposal with the parties to establish "a Technical Consultative Mechanism on Constitutional and Legal Issues;" the proposal would identify "options for the process of constitutional drafting, and for the conduct of a national conference/national dialogue, and identify for review specific options for ensuring a sound constitutional and legal basis for any framework agreed in Geneva embodying a package and including providing for credible, all-inclusive, non-sectarian governance," and that is through UN-facilitated expert-level meetings with both Syrian sides. - On May 18, while the EU Parliament adopted a resolution pertaining the EU Strategy on Syria, which the European Council for Foreign Affairs had passed on 3 April 2017; the US-led coalition's airstrikes destroyed a pro-Syrian regime convoy of the Iraqi Shi'ite militia of Kata'ib Imam Ali, that advanced along the Damascus-Baghdad Highway towards al-Tanf base (where the US, UK and Jordan train fighters of Jaysh Mughawir al-Thawra against IS in Eastern Syria). - On May 20-21, the evacuation of nearly 3000 people, some 700 fighters and their families, was completed from al-Waer district, the last opposition-held district in the province of Homs. According to Talal Barazi, Governor of Homs, more than 14,000 people had left al-Waer in several phases since the "reconciliation deal" began to be implemented in March. Among them were some 3,700 rebels, allowed to leave with their light weapons. Russia later deployed 50 to 150 Military Police into the district. - On May 22, the SE briefed the Security Council on the latest developments, and on the last round of the Intra-Syrian talks. He commended the Astana process for the reduction of violence in the agreed de-escalation areas, and urged its guarantors to finalize their agreement addressing the subjects of detainees, abductees and humanitarian demining. The SE asserted that the rounds' focus on legal and constitutional issues does not rule out "the principle of parallelism" in addressing the agenda, and that a new consultative process at a technical level was introduced to discuss relevant constitutional and legal matters. - On May 25, NATO leaders agreed in Brussels to become full members of the Global Coalition against ISIS; the organization would not engage in combat operations, but would provide air refueling to the Coalition's aircrafts, capacity building through the deployment of special forces to train local partners, and would establish an intelligence information cell to ensure information-sharing on foreign fighters. - On May 29, the final convoy of fighters and their families moved from the opposition-held besieged district of Barzeh in Damascus to Idlib Province; estimately more than 4000 fighters and civilians were evacuated from Barzeh and Eastern Ghouta under the Russian-brokered deal. - On May 30, the US delivered its first shipment of arms to the Kurdish-led SDF, which had advanced against IS in the eastern outskirts of al-Raqqa, seizing eight villages and taking control over the Ba'ath Dam. - On May 31, Russia's Grigorovich-Class Frigate Admiral Essen and Kilo-Class Submarine Krasnodar launched four cruise missiles targeting IS near Palmyra; it targetted arms depots of fighters relocating from al-Raqqa to Eastern Homs. Russia had notified the US, Turkey, and Israel of the strikes-On June 2, EU High Representative Federica Mogherini met with newly-elected President of the Syrian Opposition Council (SOC), Riad Seif, and Syrian Interim Government (SIG) Prime Minister, Jawad Abou Hatab, to discuss the political process and EU support for Syrian resilience. Both parties reiterated their commitment to the UN-led Geneva process. June 2017: -On June 4, pro-government forces gained control of Maskanah city, the last remaining ISIS stronghold in Aleppo governorate. The advances brought pro-government forces within 10 km of Raqqa's provincial border. -US-backed SDF captured a hydroelectric facility (Baath Dam) from ISIS militants, securing the final of three major dams along the Euphrates river. -On June 5, pro-government forces captured the areas of al-Alb, Bir Dahlon and Sharot Dahlon in Eastern Homs governorate, reportedly capturing over 6,000 sq km of ISIS-held territory. -On June 6, US-backed SDF announced the launch of the fifth phase of the campaign to capture Raqqa, ISIS' self-declared capital, with forces advancing from the north, east and west and the US-led Coalition supporting the offensive with air and artillery strikes. - The US-led Coalition conducted airstrikes against pro-government forces advancing near al- Tanf, a de-confliction zone in southeastern Syria. This marks the second strike in the area in less than a month, amid escalating tensions between the US and Iran-backed forces over control of Syria's southeastern frontier. - On June 8, Russian Foreign Minister Sergei Lavrov met with the UNSE de Mistura in Moscow to discuss "the consolidation of the cessation of hostilities, the fight against terrorism, the continuation of the political settlement on the basis of UN Security Council Resolution 2254," according to the Russian Presidential Envoy for the Middle East and North Africa and Deputy Foreign Minister Mikhail Bogdanov. The consultations were held prior to the fifth round of the Astana Process, which was set to take place in June, but was later postponed till the month of July. -On June 9, during a press briefing in Geneva at the conclusion of a meeting of the humanitarian task force set up by the International Syria Support Group (ISSG), the SE declared that the time was not right to resume the UN-led intra-Syrian talks. -On June 13, the WFP delivered food to more than 80,000 displaced people in seven hard-to-reach areas in Raqqa and Deir Ezzor governorates in northern Syria, where regular deliveries of humanitarian assistance had been suspended for over three years. -On June 14, Chairman of the CoI, Paulo Pinheiro, expressed concern for the "staggering loss of civilian life" caused by US-led Coalition airstrikes as part of the Raqqa campaign, stating that airstrikes had led to the displacement of 160,000 civilians. He also stressed that the Astana agreement had led to a reduction in violence in just one of the four zones outlined in the memorandum. -On June 15, during a briefing to Council members, UN High Representative for Disarmament Affairs, Izumi Nakamitsu, noted that "some progress" had been made in the implementation of resolution 2118 (2013) on the elimination of chemical weapons in Syria. However, she highlighted the continued lack of safe access to two above-ground stationary facilities scheduled for destruction under OPCW supervision. -Pro-government forces targeted the opposition-held neighborhoods of Jobar and Eastern Ghouta in the first major attack since the announcement of four "de-escalation zones" at the Astana talks in May. Syrian Armed Forces seized the Arak gas field in the region of Badiya, which had been captured by IS since 2015; the SAF declared that it recaptured 20 percent of the Badiya region. -On June 16, the Office of the Special Envoy for Syria declared that it had facilitated a meeting of technical experts from three opposition groups: the High Negotiating Committee, the Cairo Platform and the Moscow Platform as part of a technical consultation process announced at the end of the sixth round of intra-Syrian talks. The meetings focused on the timeline and process for drafting a new constitution. -On June 17, the SE announced that the seventh round of intra-Syrian talks would begin in Geneva on July 10, with further rounds tentatively planned for August and September. -The Syrian government declared a 48-hour ceasefire in the southern city of Daraa. The agreement, reportedly brokered by Russia, the US and Jordan, comes after an escalation in violence between pro-government forces and AOGs in Daraa. -On June 18, US-led coalition forces shot down a piloted Syrian government aircraft in southern Raqqa province. According to the Coalition statement, the aircraft was downed after it displayed hostile intent and advanced on coalition forces. The Russian Ministry of Defense (MOD) released a statement following the incident claiming that the US shot down the Syrian jet while it was conducting an offensive against ISIS, and accusing the US of failing to use the "de-confliction channel". The MOD statement announced that Russia was cutting off participation in the de-confliction channel pending an investigation and that all kinds of airborne vehicles operating in combat mission zones west of the Euphrates River would be tracked by Russia as air targets. -Iran launched several ballistic missiles targeting ISIS positions in eastern Syria, reportedly carried out in retaliation for a terrorist attack in Tehran two weeks prior. This was Iran's first missile attack abroad in 15 years and its first in the Syrian conflict, representing an escalation of its role. -On June 19, the Syria Institute and PAX published the Sixth Quarterly Siege Watch Report, covering events from February to April 2017. -On June 20, an American fighter jet downed an "Iranian-made" armed drone in southern Syria after it "displayed hostile intent" when it approached coalition forces stationed at a base located in a de-escalation zone. It marked the second time in a month that the US had shot down an armed drone near Tanf camp. -On June 21, after opening a new front to the south of Raqqa, US-backed Syrian Democratic Forces (SDF) came within several kilometers of fully encircling the city after having already surrounded Raqqa to the north, east and west. - Turkey deployed reinforcements to the towns of Azaz and Marea in northern Syria, held by turkey-backed Syrian opposition forces, in preparation of anticipated battles with its rival Kurdish forces. - French President Emmanuel Macron, contradicting previous French policy, that France sees "no legitimate successor" to Assad and no longer considers his departure as a precondition to resolve the ongoing conflict. On July 5, the president met with Riad Hijab, Head of the HNC, to reiterate France's support to the Syrian Opposition. -On June 22, Turkish and Russian troops were deployed to Syria's northern Idlib province as part of a de-escalation agreement brokered by Russia, Turkey and Iran in May. - WFP announced that the first aid convoy had reached 15000 civilians in the city of Qamishli by land route, since it had been inaccessible in 2015, and humanitarian aid was sent through air drops instead. -On June 24, the Syrian government released 672 detainees in a move it said was aimed at bolstering the reconciliation process. -On June 27, the SE briefed the Council on the situation in Syria, expressing his readiness to facilitate direct talks between the Syrian government and opposition either at a formal or technical level. -On June 28, OPCW-JIM published its sixth report updating the SC on the status of its review of two cases identified by the FFM concerning incidents reported in Umm Hawsh in Aleppo Governorate in September 2016 and Khan Shaykhun in Idlib Governorate on April 4, 2017. -On June 29, OCHA head Stephen O'brien briefed the Council on the humanitarian situation in Syria, noting that despite a reduction in violence in some areas of the country, humanitarian convoys remained unable to reach civilians in besieged and hard-to-reach places due to bureaucratic restrictions. O'brien also detailed the Secretary-General's monthly report on the situation in Syria, released June 23, that highlighted the Astana memorandum signed by Iran, Russia and Turkey in May and the escalation of anti-ISIS operations in Syria. -The OPCW released a report on progress in the elimination of the Syrian chemical weapons program, verifying the destruction of 25 of the 27 chemical weapons production facilities previously declared by the Syrian government. However, the OPCW continues to express consideration that the initial declaration was incomplete. July 2017: -On July 1, Israeli Defense Forces (IDF) launched a strike against pro-government positions near al-Baath in Quneitra governorate in response to two stray artillery shells fired from Syria that landed in the Golan Heights. This is the fifth Israeli strike on pro-government positions near the area of al-Baath within a week. -On July 3, the UNSC appointed Catherine Marchi-Uhel to head the International, Impartial and Independent Mechanism, the UN legal team tasked with collecting and preserving evidence of the most serious crimes committed in Syria since 2011 to be used by national courts or an international tribunal. The Mechanism was established by the General Assembly on December 21, 2016 despite fierce resistance from Russia, which had previously used its veto status to block criminal investigations into the conflict. -The Syrian Army announced the suspension of all combat operations in the southern governorates of Daraa, Suweida and Quneitra for four days ahead of upcoming peace talks in Astana, Kazakhstan. It is the second unilateral ceasefire by the Syrian Army; it had announced a ceasefire in Daraa along the border with Israel on June 17. -On July 4-5, the fifth round of Astana talks co-sponsored by Russia, Iran and Turkey, convened in the Kazakh capital. The talks failed to finalize details on the boundaries and monitoring mechanisms of the four safe zones agreed to during the fourth round of Astana talks in May. In a joint statement, the guarantors welcomed the establishment of an expert-level joint working group tasked with finalizing the operational and technical parameters of the de-escalation zones, and scheduled the next Joint Working Group meeting in Tehran, on August 1-2. -On July 6, Edmond Mulet, head of the three-member leadership panel of the OPCW-JIM briefed Security Council members on the June 28 report of its investigations into the culpability for chemical attacks in Syria and urged the international community to allow the Mechanism to conduct its work in an independent and impartial manner. -On July 7, the United States, Russia and Jordan reached a ceasefire and "de-escalation" agreement for southwestern Syria to take effect July 9. The specificities of an enforcement mechanism and the precise boundaries of the ceasefire zone. Russian Foreign Minister Sergey Lavrov stated that the ceasefire would cover the areas of Daraa, al-Suweida and Quneitra governorates without providing exact boundaries. The ceasefire agreement in southwestern Syria is separate from the Astana memorandum, and was reached during the meeting between US President Trump and Russian President Vladimir Putin on the sidelines of the G20 Summit in Hamburg. The SG welcomed the ceasefire announcement, calling it a significant step towards reducing violence and humanitarian access in Syria; while Israel voiced its objections on the deal. -On July 10, the seventh round of UN-led intra-Syrian talks convened in Geneva. The UN-sponsored talks were scheduled to focus on four points: drafting a new constitution, combating terrorism, governance and elections. Russian Foreign Minister Sergey Lavrov expressed hope that the talks would help solidify de-escalation zones created through the Astana process. The SE stated that de-escalation zones can be beneficial but must only be interim measure to avoid the partition of Syria. The Geneva talks ended July 14 with no apparent progress. Representatives of the HNC accused the Syrian government of refusing to enter into serious negotiations. The SE noted that there had been "no breakthrough, no breakdown" during the talks and expressed hope that recent international momentum would push the parties face-to-face for substantive discussions. -On July 11, SOHR reported that it had "confirmed information" that ISIS leader Abu Bakr al- Baghdadi had been killed in the eastern province of Deir Ezzor. US-led Coalition Spokesperson Colonel Ryan Dillon could not confirm the report, nor could various media sources or Iraqi or Kurdish officials. -On July 12, following the opening of a land route connecting Aleppo to Hasakah governorate, WFP announced that it had successfully delivered food aid to two locations in the Raqqa governorate for the first time in three years. -On July 13, Brett McGurk, US Special Envoy for the Global Coalition fighting ISIS, revealed that Russia had expressed willingness to deploy military police to monitor compliance and prevent violations of the recently implemented ceasefire in southwestern Syria. -On July 14, Russia's parliament approved an agreement between Russian and Syrian officials that provides for the long-term deployment of Russian aircraft and personnel to Syria. Defense Minister Nikolay Pankov said the deal will help legalize Russia's military activities in Syria "within an international framework". -France proposed the creation of a contact group comprised of permanent members of the UN Security Council and regional actors to support UN efforts to formulate a political road map after the conflict ends. -On July 17, the EU added 16 scientists and military officials to the list of those targeted by sanctions against the Syrian regime due to their suspected involvement in a chemical attack against civilians in April. - The Syrian army, backed by Iranian-militias managed to seize oil fields of Wahab, al Fahd, Dbaysan, al-Qseer, Abu al Qatat and Abu Qatash and several other villages in the southwest of Raqqa province, while Russian strikes targeted the town of Sukhna, the gateway to Deir ez-zour. - The Turkish state-run Andalou Agency exposed ten US military locations in northern Syria, giving exact numbers of US and French special forces stationed there. The US-led Coalition against ISIS condemned Turkey for "leaking sensitive military information shared between two allies." -On July 19, it was made public that President Donald Trump ended a covert CIA program that provided arms and training to Syrian rebel groups. The program was a central feature of the Obama Administration's policy in Syria. -On July 20, 150 fighters from the Turkey-backed Euphrates Shield operation had crossed from Turkey through Bab alhawa to support Ahrar al-Sham in its fight against Hayat Tahrir al-Sham (HTS), dominated by the Fateh al-Sham faction formerly known as Jabhat al-Nusra, in Idlib. -On July 21, the SG submitted to the Security Council the forty first report on the humanitarian situation in Syria for the period from 1 to 30 June 2017, highlighting the approximately 20,000 people displaced across northeast Syria in June due to the Raqqa offensive. According to the report, the Syrian government removed medical supplies sufficient for more than 84,000 treatments. -Hezbollah and the Syrian Army launched a joint offensive against militant groups in the town of Arsal and the western Qalamoun mountain range along the Lebanon-Syrian border, an area purported to hold over 3,000 militants, including al-Qaeda-linked insurgents and members of ISIS. -On July 24, 14 heads of mission in Geneva signed a letter addressed to Security Council President, Chinese Ambassador Liu Jieyi, raising "serious concerns" about the implementation of seven Security Council resolutions on humanitarian access and urging Liu to raise the issue at the upcoming Council meeting. The signatories include the United States, Saudi Arabia, Britain, France Turkey, Qatar, Japan, Australia, the European Union, Germany, Spain, the Netherlands, Canada and Italy. -General Sergei Rudskoi, chief of the Russian General Staff, announced the deployment of Russian military police to monitor compliance after a ceasefire, mediated by the Egyptian government, was declared in the Eastern Ghouta area of Damascus on July 22. Despite the reported ceasefire, part of the four proposed "de-escalation zones" outlined in the Astana memorandum, Syrian government forces continued to attack several towns in Eastern Ghouta. -On July 26, fighting on the Syrian-Lebanese border near the town of Arsal halted after a ceasefire agreement was reached between Hezbollah and HTS. The cessation of hostilities ended a six-day campaign to drive al-Qaeda-linked militants from the border region, which is also home to tens of thousands of refugees. The agreement included the evacuation of some 1000 HTS fighters, along with more than 6000 Syrians (in nearby refugee camps) from the Lebanese border town of Arsal to rebel-controlled Idlib province, as well as exchange of prisoners between Hezboallah, HTS and the Lebanese Armed Forces, which later took place on August 1. -On July 27, Ursula Mueller, Assistant Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs and Deputy Emergency Relief Coordinator in the Office for the Coordination of Humanitarian Affairs, briefed Council members on the humanitarian situation in Syria, noting that despite reduced violence, there had not been a noticeable increase in areas reached for aid delivery. -The Syrian Ministry of Foreign Affairs and Expatriates addressed two letters to the UNSG and the Security Council calling for immediate action in the militant-besieged towns of Kefraya and al-Foua. -The US-led coalition fighting ISIS told its local Syrian allies that they must exclusively fight ISIS, a directive that prompted Shohada al-Quartyan to depart a joint coalition base in Southern Syria to carry out independent operations against Syrian regime forces. -On July 28, the OPCW released its monthly report, noting that the security situation now allows safe access to confirm the condition of the final two above-ground facilities with planning underway to verify their destruction. -On July 30, for the first time in five years, UN aid was delivered to almost 7,2000 people in besieged al-Nashabiye located in Eastern Ghouta, a rebel-held area on the outskirts of Damascus. August 2017: -On August 2, the evacuation of at least 7,000 people, including al-Qaeda-linked fighters and refugees, from Lebanese border enclave of Arsal for rebel-controlled Idlib province commenced. The transfer agreement, the largest formal repatriation of refugees to Syria since 2011, was carried out without the involvement of aid groups generating concern about the welfare of the refugees. -On August 3, the Russian Ministry of Defense announced a ceasefire in northern Homs and southern Hama, in what is being billed as the third of four planned ceasefires agreed to under the Astana memorandum. Russia deployed police military to several checkpoints in northern Homs, later on August 4. Opposition groups called for a guarantor role for Turkey. According to SOHR, the ceasefire, which covered territory populated by more than 147,000 people, held for the first 10 hours before experiencing repeated violations by pro-government and rebel forces. -The Independent International Commission of Inquiry on Syria of the Human Rights Council (CoI) called on the international community to recognize the crime of genocide being committed against the Yazidis in Iraq. -On August 8, experts from the guarantor states met in Tehran to discuss ways to strengthen the de-escalation zones and determine the agenda for the upcoming sixth round of Astana talks. -On August 8-11, twenty-four FSA-affiliated groups formed new group "Liwa Tahrir Deir ez- Zour" to liberate the province of Deir ez-Zour from IS; the new faction welcomed any cooperation with local and international parties, ruling out the SDF. -On August 9, OCHA expressed concern about the safety and protection of an estimated 10,000- 25,000 people trapped inside Raqqa without access to safe drinking water for 48 days. Due to the fighting on the ground, the UN has currently no access to Raqqa city. - Russian Permanent Representative to the UN Vasily Nebenzya briefed the Security Council on the progress of establishing de-escalated zones in Syria, behind closed doors, and called on the UN to facilitate the delivery of humanitarian assistance in those areas. -On August 10, SDF US-backed forces encircled ISIS militants in central Raqqa, effectively cutting off ISIS' last remaining route to the Euphrates. -On August 12, the Syrian government captured al-Sukhna, the final ISIS stronghold in Homs governorate, as part of its multi-pronged campaign to take eastern Syria. The recent gains position the pro-government coalition 50 km (30 miles) away from Deir ez-Zour province, the last major ISIS foothold in Syria. -On August 14, approximately 300 FSA-affiliated Saraya Ahl al-Sham fighters and 3,000 refugees began evacuating the Lebanese border town of Arsal as part of a repatriation agreement brokered in early August between Lebanese and Syrian officials. Lebanon's Maj. Gen. Abbas Ibrahim, who is overseeing the transfer, said that civilians will head to the government held area of Assal al-Ward. The rebel fighters and their families are destined for the rebel-held town of al- Ruhaiba in the Eastern Qalamoun region where, according to Hezbollah's Al-Manar TV, they have been granted amnesty by the Syrian government. Their departure leaves the Islamic State as the last militant force straddling the border near Arsal. -Nearly 50,000 people remain stranded on the Jordanian border, in an area known as the berm, and are facing an increasing scarcity of food, healthcare and other basic services. The UN stressed that it will continue to support Jordanian authorities in the protection of affected Syrians. -On August 17, the UNSC adopted a presidential statement, read by Council President for August and Ambassador of Nigeria, Joy Ogwu, in support of a political transition process in Syria in accordance with the principles of the Geneva Communique. The adoption of the text signals, for the first time in two years, the consensus of the Council and its five permanent members on the need to establish a transitional government. -On August 17-20, Damascus hosted the 59th International Trade Fair, for the first time since 2011, and involved hundreds of delegations and private companies from at least forty-three states including Russia, Iran, China, and Egypt. -On August 20, President Assad announced in a speech before Syrian diplomats that Syria would not work with any Western nations until they ended their support for opposition and insurgent groups. -On August 21, UN experts launched an investigation into purported weapons deals between Syria and North Korea after two shipments to a Syrian government agency responsible for its chemical weapons program, the Syrian Scientific Studies and Research Center (SSRC), were intercepted. -Saudi-based High Negotiations Committee (HNC) met with delegations from the moderate Cairo and Moscow camps in Riyadh in an effort to establish a unified front for upcoming peace talks. Despite pressure from international allies calling for a more pragmatic approach, the HNC refused to accept a transition scenario in which Assad retained power. -On August 22, the next round of Astana talks was pushed back from late August to mid- September to allow the guarantor states to hold a technical meeting to set the meeting agenda. -On 23 August, a joint monitoring center was established in Amman for the southwestern de-escalation zone, which is located in the provinces of Daraa and Quneitra. The center is tasked with ensuring ceasefire compliance, ensuring humanitarian access and other forms of civilian assistance. -On August 24, the UN called for a humanitarian pause in US-led Coalition airstrikes on Raqqa to permit civilians to leave the city. This comes after the release of an Amnesty International report calling for greater protection efforts for the estimated 20,000 remaining civilians in Raqqa. -On August 25, the Russian army announced that it had dismantled the two remaining Syrian chemical weapons facilities targeted for destruction by OPCW. The OPCW has not confirmed the Russian report. -On August 28, hundreds of ISIS fighters and their families were evacuated from the Lebanese- Syrian border to militant-held eastern Syria following simultaneous Lebanese army and Hezbollah campaigns against ISIS positions. The transfer marks the first time ISIS agreed to a forced evacuation from territory it held in Syria. - The Secretary-General presented his monthly report on the situation in Syria, highlighting the recent efforts to reduce violence through de-escalation agreements and expressing hope that the Astana guarantors will reach an agreement on the finalization of operational and technical modalities for all de-escalation areas. -On August 30, Special Envoy Staffan de Mistura briefed the Security Council on the political path forward which includes a new round of Astana and Geneva talks. The SE highlighted the important role Syrian opposition allies stand to play in fostering cohesion and unity among the AOGs. - In his final address to the Council after two years as Under-Secretary-General for Humanitarian Affairs and Emergency Relief Coordinator, Stephen O'Brien appealed to members of the Council to take action to end the civil war in the name of common humanity, calling for a referral to the International Criminal Court. -On August 31, UN High Commissioner for Human Rights Zeid Ra'ad Al Hussein, stressed that the protection and assistance of citizens must take priority before defeating the Islamic State, citing reports of heavy civilian casualties in Raqqa as evidence of the threat the remaining 20,000 civilians face. -US airstrikes stalled a convoy of 300 ISIS fighters and their families in a government-controlled part of the Syrian desert in an effort to prevent their advancement into ISIS-held territory near the Iraqi border. The convoy was traveling from the Syrian-Lebanese border to Syria's eastern province as part of an evacuation deal brokered between ISIS, Hezbollah and the Syrian Army. -Pro-government forces captured strategic al-Bishri mountain overlooking ISIS-controlled Deir Ezzor province, bringing government coalition forces within close range of ISIS positions. September 2017: On September 1, French Foreign Minister Jean-Yves Le Drian rejected a role for Assad in a political transition in Syria. -The Syrian Islamic Council called for Syria's AOGs to end their fragmentation and unite as one armed body under the Ministry of Defense in the Syrian Interim Government. Ahrar al-Sham, Failaq al-Sham, Liwa Ansar al-Sunnah and Jabha al-Shamiya supported the initiative. -SDF spokesperson, Jihan Ahmad, announced that the SDF had gained control over an estimated 65 percent of Raqqa city after capturing the Old City, the Great Mosque and al-Dariya neighborhood. SOHR reported that the SDF were still fighting to gain control over pockets of the Old City but added that the US-backed opposition forces held more than 90 percent of the surrounding area. -On September 2, Russian Aerospace Forces reported they had destroyed a convoy of 12 ISIS trucks carrying ammunition and weapons in Deir Ezzor province. -It was made public that the British Ministry of Defense had quietly halted its FSA training program and called back its training forces from Syria in late June 2017. -On September 3, pro-government coalition forces gained control of the remaining ISIS stronghold in Hama Governorate after capturing the town of Uqayribat and its surrounding areas. -On September 4, Syrian Interim Government Prime Minister Jawad Abu Hatab was appointed interim Defense Minister as part of a unification initiative launched by the Syrian Islamic Council in early September. Free Syrian Army factions formed a committee to select a Chief of Staff in consultation with the Prime Minister. -On September 5, the Secretary-General submitted the OPCW's forty seventh monthly report on the progress to eliminate chemical weapons in Syria to the Security Council. The report highlighted the preparations underway to confirm the status of the two remaining stationary above-ground facilities now that the security situation allows safe access and the upcoming high- level consultations with Syrian Deputy Foreign Minister, Dr. Faisal Mekdad, to clarify outstanding issues regarding the Syrian government's initial declaration. -Pro-government coalition forces reached the western perimeter of Deir Ezzor city, breaking a three-year ISIS siege of the government-held areas that had impacted 93,500 people. In support of the offensive, a Russian warship located in the Mediterranean Sea launched cruise missiles at ISIS positions near Deir Ezzor. -On September 6, SE Mistura said he expects a national ceasefire to follow shortly after ISIS has been pushed from its strongholds in Raqqa and Deir Ezzor. Although he stressed that the government "cannot announce victory", he called on opposition forces to accept defeat and focus on winning the peace through negotiations in October. -The UN Commission of Inquiry on Syria released a report on the major human rights and humanitarian law violations committed between March and July 2017. The Commission accused the Syrian government of using sarin gas in the April 4 Khan Sheikhoun attack and found US forces culpable of not taking "all feasible precautions" to protect civilians in the March 16 attack on al-Jinah Mosque. -According to Russian Foreign Minister, Sergey Lavrov, experts from Russia, Iran and Turkey made progress towards an agreement "on the parameters, configuration and methods of ensuring security in the de-escalation zone in the Idlib province" in Syria. -On September 7, Israel conducted airstrikes on the Scientific Studies and Research Center, a facility believed to house a chemical weapons manufacturing center, and a military base storing surface-to-surface missiles near government-stronghold Masyaf in Hama province. The Syrian Foreign Ministry called on the Security Council to denounce the airstrikes. -US-led coalition forces fighting ISIS announced that airstrikes had killed two ISIS leaders near Mayadin in the Deir Ezzor province on September 4, 2017. -The Head of the High Negotiations Committee, Riyad Hijab, rejected the SE Mistura's call for the opposition to accept defeat, declaring the UN mediation process a failure and calling on Syrians to demonstrate in support of the continuation of the revolution. On September 8, a convoy of 42 trucks carrying humanitarian aid for 80,000 people reached Deir Ezzor for the first time by land in three years. -US-led coalition surveillance aircraft departed its position monitoring an 11-bus convoy of ISIS fighters and their families after attempting to prevent its advance into ISIS-held territory in Deir Ezzor since August 29. The surveillance aircraft departed the airspace at the request of Russian military officials who were conducting an operation with pro-government forces close to the convoy's position. -The Syrian National Coalition (NCSRF) condemned calls from "regional and external parties" for Western-backed opposition groups Ahmed Al-Abdu and Ussoud Al-Sharqiya to cease fighting government forces in southeastern Syria and withdraw to Jordan. Both groups refused the request. -On September 9, pro-government forces broke a years-long siege of Deir Ezzor airbase and captured the Damascus-Deir Ezzor highway from ISIS. -SDF launched Operation Jazeera Storm to liberate Deir Ezzor province from ISIS. -On September 10, SDF reached the industrial zone to the east of Deir Ezzor city putting the US-backed coalition within 15 km (10 miles) of pro-government forces positioned to the west of the Euphrates river. -On September 11, the Jordanian Foreign Minister, Ayman Safadi, and Russian Foreign Minister, Sergey Lavrov, declared the ceasefire brokered by Jordan, Russia and the United States in the southern Syrian provinces of Daraa, Quneitra and Suweida on July 9 a success and reiterated their commitment to the establishment a de-escalation zone in the area as a step towards achieving a comprehensive cessation of hostilities and a political solution to the crisis. On September 12, pro-government coalition forces continued their push into ISIS-held territory in Deir Ezzor city. Russia and Syria warplanes conduct heavy bombardment in support, killing an estimated 69 people over the course of 72 hours. -Hezbollah leader, Sayyed Hassan Nasrallah, declared the war in Syria over, referring to the remaining fighting as "scattered battles". -ISIS defectors have massed in Syria's Idlib province with many planning to cross into Turkey before continuing to other parts of the Middle East, North Africa and Europe. -Iran and Syria sign a memorandum of understanding on cooperation in Syria's electricity sector. The arrangement, part of a series of bilateral deals formalizing Iran's role in Syria's reconstruction process, provides for the establishment of a new power generation station in Latakia and the rehabilitation of gas units and power generating plants in Damascus, Aleppo, Deir Ezzo and Homs. -On September 13, the remaining buses of the convoy of ISIS fighters and their families stranded for over two weeks in the Syrian desert reportedly reached Mayadin, in militant-held Deir Ezzor province, following the withdrawal of US surveillance aircraft on September 8 in respect of de-confliction arrangements with Russia. -The Russian Defense Ministry claimed that pro-government coalition forces controlled 85 percent of Syrian territory. SOHR disputed the claim, saying government forces held 48 percent of Syria. -Experts from Russia, Iran and Turkey met ahead of the sixth round of talks in Astana, Kazakhstan to "lay the groundwork" for negotiations on the establishment of de-escalation zone in Idlib province. -On September 14, Col. Ryan Dillon, spokesperson for the US-led coalition fighting ISIS, said SDF forces will not enter Deir Ezzor city, and will instead focus operations on areas south of the city along the Euphrates river. He also said US-backed SDF was in control of 63 percent of Raqqa city. -On September 15, Ahmad Abu Khawla, commander of the SDF-affiliated Deir Ezzor Military Council, declared that it will not allow government forces to cross to the eastern banks of the Euphrates river. -Representatives from Russia, Iran and Turkey reached an agreement on the delineation and monitoring mechanism for the implementation of a de-escalation zone in Idlib province and agreed to position observers in "safe zones". Russia circulated a draft resolution among the permanent members of the Council to welcome the outcome of the Astana talks. -On September 16, the SDF and US Coalition officials accused pro-government forces of attacking one of their positions in the industrial zone east of Deir Ezzor city, injuring 6 SDF fighters. According to US Coalition sources, Russia conducted the airstrike after the United States had denied its request to target the area. Russian Defense Ministry spokesperson Maj. Gen. Igor Konashenkov rejected the allegations, saying warplanes carried out "pinpoint strikes only on Islamic State targets that have been observed and confirmed through several channels." -High-level consultations commenced between the Syrian government and the OPCW aimed at clarifying all outstanding issues regarding Syria's initial declaration of its chemical weapons facilities. -On September 17, a convoy of 80 Turkish military vehicles deployed to Turkey's southern border, close to the Bab Al-Hawa and Rihaniyah crossings with Syria's Idlib Governorate, ahead of the implementation of a de-escalation zone agreement brokered at the recent Astana talks. -On September 18, pro-government coalition forces crossed to the eastern bank of the Euphrates river to within five kilometers of SDF positions. In the first sign of direct contact between the SDF and the pro-government forces, US-led coalition spokesperson Col. Ryan Dillon said "open lines" of communication were being maintained to prevent clashes between the two forces as they converge on ISIS positions. -After capturing the Deir Ezzor Military Airporst from ISIS fighters, pro-government forces began operating combat and supply missions from the airport. -The World Food Programme (WFP) reached formerly besieged parts of Deir Ezzor city by land for the first time since May 2014. WFP has discontinued its high-altitude airdrop operations in favor of road deliveries which will allow for more affordable, sustainable humanitarian access. -In a meeting on the sidelines of the UN General Assembly, Members of the "Friends of Syria" Group agreed they will not support reconstruction in Syria until there is a political transition "away from Assad." -During its 36th session, the Human Rights Council held an interactive dialogue with the Independent International Commission of Inquiry on Syria to discuss the continued targeting of civilians and the use of chemical weapons in the conflict, appealing to all parties to redouble their efforts to protect civilians and preserve civilian infrastructure. -On September 19, AOGs led by Hayat Tahrir Al-Sham (HTS), the Turkistan Islamic Party and Free Syrian Army affiliates launched an offensive against pro-government forces in northern Hama province in an effort to dismantle the de-escalation zone agreement on Idlib province brokered at the recent Astana talks. The offensive sparked intense Russian and Syrian bombardment of opposition-held territory in Hama and Idlib Governorates. Syrian government forces claimed the airstrikes targeted "terrorist supply lines" but SOHR alleged the strikes hit hospitals and towns, killing civilians. -The Syrian government asserted it will not accept Turkish forces on Syrian soil, effectively contradicting

Issue 28.6 of the Review for Religious, 1969. ; EDITOR R. F. Smith, S.J. ASSOCIATE EDITORS Everett A. Diederich, S.J. Augustine G. Ellard. S.J. ASSISTANT EDITOR John L. Treloar, S.J. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS EDITOR Joseph F. Gallen, S.J. Correspondence with the editor, the associate editors, and the assistant editor,.as well as books for review, should be sent to I~VIEW FOR RELIGIOUS; 612 Humboldt Building; 539 North Grand Boulevard; Saint Louis, Missouri 631o3. Questions for answering should be sent to Joseph F. Gallen, S.J.; St. Joseph's Church; 32~ Willings Alley; Philadelphia, Pennsylvania + + + REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS Edited with ecclesiastical approval by faculty members of the School of Dt, imty of Saint Louis University, the editorial offices being located at 612 Humboldt Building, .539 North Grand Boulevard, Saint Lores, Missouri 63103. Owned by the Missouri Province Edu-cational Institute. Published bimonthly and copyright (~) 1969by REVIEW FOg REmnlous at 428 East Preston Street; Baltimore, Mary-land 21202. Printed in U.S.A. Second class postage paid at Baltimore, Maryland and at additional mailing offices. Single copies: $1.00. Subscription U.S.A. and Canada: $5.00 a year, $9.00 for two years; other countries: $.5.50 a year, $10.00 for two years. Orders should indicate whether they are for new or renewal subscriptions and should be accompanied by check or money order paya-ble to REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS in U.S.A. currency only. Pay no money to persons claiming to represent REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS. Change of address requests should include former address. Renewals and new subscriptions, where accom-panied by a remittance, should be sent to REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS; P. O. BOX 671; Baltimore, Maryland 21203. Changes of address, business correspondence, and orders not accompanied by a remittance should be sent to REVIEW RELIGIOUS ; 428 East Preston Street; Baltimore, Maryland 21202. Manuscripts, editorial cor-respondence, and books for review should be sent to REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS; 612 Humboldt Building; 539 North Grand Boulevard; Saint Louis, Missouri 63103. Questions for answering should be sent to the address of the Questions and Answers editor. NOVEMBER 1969 VOLUME 28 NUMBER 6 BROTHERS THOMAS MORE, C.F.X:, AND LEO RYAN, C.S.V. Development: A New Challenge to Religious In a majority of the articles written these days in religious journals, the emphasis has been largely on areas which are of great concern for those seeking ways to achieve renewal and adaptation in the religious life. As a result, new and valuable insights have been gained in such areas as government, the evangelical counsels, prayer, community, personal responsibility, the aposto-late, secularization, and formation. There is, however, one significant movement which has yet to be fully treated in journals written for re-ligious. And because this movement could elicit from the religious families in the Church a response corre-sponding to that which characterized the great move-ments in the past, we want to draw the attention of religious to this phenomenon so that it" can become a + growing part of the literature on renewal and adapta- + tion. This movement can best be described as development. Because development is still more or less in its infancy stage, only gradually emerging into a full-blown move-ment in society and in the Church, it is not our in-tention to give here a definition of the term. Instead, we want to describe a number of events and programs which will illustrate not only the potential dynamism of de-velopment but also the implications which it has for religious institutes. On January 6, 1967, Paul VI issued the motu proprio Catholicam Christi Ecclesiam setting up the Pontifical Justice and Peace Commission. The objective of this Commission would be "to arouse the people of God to 869 Thomas More, C.F.X., is superior general of the Xa-verian Brother~; Antonio Bosio 5; 00161 Rome, Italy. Leo Ryan, C.$.V., is general councilor of the Viatorian Fath-ers and Brothers; Via Sierra Nevada 60; 00144 Rome, Italy. VOLUME 2B, 1969 + 4. 4. Brothers More and Ryan REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS full awareness of its mission at the present time, in order on the one hand, to promote the progress of poor nations and encourage international social justice, and on the other, to help underdeveloped nations to work for their own development." 1 Shortly after establishing this new curial organ, Paul VI issued his famous encyclical, Populorum progressio, which is the charter of the Pontifical Commission and its basic text. The call of the encyclical is to all the Church, which is to be educated, stimulated, and in-spired to action by it. Cardinal Maurice Gilroy of Quebec, president of the Pontifical Commission, and Monsignor Joseph Gremil-lion, its secretary, set about the arduous task of travel-ing throughout the world to create national commis-sions for justice and peace witkin bishops' corr[erences. After this work had been completed, the commission turned to the Union of Superiors General in Rome to solicit its support. Monsignor Joseph Gremillion per-sonally addressed the Union, urging it to establish con-tact with the Commission and to take an active role in the promotion of the aims of development within all the religious families of the Church. in May, 1968, the Union unanimously approved the writers of this article as its official liaison with the Pontifical Commis-sion. Now that the liaison committee has been in existence for one year, it is in a position to discern a number of trends which indicate the response religious institutes will make to development in the immediate future. The remainder of this paper will be devoted to an elabora-tion of these trends and a brief description of the more important programs from which these trends have is-sued. At the present time we see four trends in development which have significant implications for religious insti-tutes. It is very dear now that development has an ecumenical character. Second, because of the nature of development, religious institutes will be looking for- 1Father. Arthur McCormack makes the following clarification: "The name Justice and Peace must be understood in the following way: Justice means social justice within and between nations so that every human being should have conditions of life in keeping with his human dignity, which will enable him to progress towards a fully human development--to the fullness of a more abundant life~ and enable him also to make his contribution to building a new and better world. Peace is to be understood, not in the sense of main-raining peace or working for peace in the political or diplomatic sense, but in the sense of building peace--the new name for peace is development--producing the conditions that are fundamental for peace, a more just, humane, better world in accordance with para. 76 of the Encyclical, Populorum Progressio" ("The Pontifical Com-mission Justice and Peace," World Justice, v. 8 (1967), pp. 435-55). ward to training specialists in planning, sociology, tech-nology, and social justice. Towards this end, some re-ligious institutes are establishing within their general administration a secretariat for development, Third, there is a growing spirit of collaboration within re-ligious institutes, since it is evident that no religious family can tackle the problems with its own resources. Finally, there is a search for a new theology of develop-ment. 1. Ecumenical Character oI Development In the spring of 1968, the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace, the Catholic .Rural Life Society, under the direction of Monsignor Luigi Liguitti, SEDOS, FERES, and ISS2 sponsored a two-day seminar on the Church in developing countries at the theologate of the Oblates of Mary, Rome. This seminar was arranged specifically for superiors general and their curias to acquaint them with development. However, interest in the meeting was so great that it turned out to be a cross-section of some of the most important European bodies having a Third World orientation. At the meet-ing were representatives from several Roman Congrega-tions, the German mission-sponsoring agencies Adveniat and Misereor, Caritas Internationalis, Protestant ~6b-servers, sociologists, and a number of developing organi-zations from Italy, France, Germany, Belgium, and Hol-land. The Catholic-Protestant team under the direction of Canon Houtart (FERES) and Professor Egbert de Vries (ISS) gave the audience a report of their three-year Ford-funded study of the Churches' work in the four developing countries of India, Brazil, Indonesia, and the Cameroons, in the areas of education, medicine, and social work.3 But of far greater importance than any of the socio-logical findings of the three-year study of FERES-ISS was the ecumenical character of the study and the seminar. The meeting was tangible evidence of the growing spirit of collaboration between the Catholic Church and the World Council of Churches, especially in an area which was once the most sensitive one in ~SEDOS (Servizio di Documentazione e Studi) is a cooperative documentation and research venture on the part of about thirty superiors general in Rome. FERES (Federation Internationale des Instituts Catholiques de Recherches Socio-religieuses) is the inter-nationally well-known research center in Brussels. ISS (Institute for Social Studies) is the Protestant counterpart of FERES and is lo-cated at The Hague. 8 A report of this seminar has been published by SEDOS under the title, The Church in Developing Countries;.Via dei Verbiti, 1; Rome, Italy. ÷ ÷ Development VOLUME 28, 1969 871 4" 4" Brothers More and Ryan REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS the past--the developing countries. It is not surprising, then, that one of the most important conclusions ac-cepted by the superiors general was that cooperation between the different denominations be extended. Moving quickly from theory to action, the superiors general of several congregations devoted to medicine shortly after the seminar entered into discussions with the Christian Medical Commission, a semi-auton-omous organism related to the World Council of Churches. As a result of a number of meetings between Mr. J. McGilvray of the Executive Committee of the CMC, Geneva, and these religious congregations, the CMC Executive Committee reached the important con-sensus this past March that five Roman Catholic con-sultants would be appointed to the Commission after nomination by the Secretariat for the Promotion of Christian Unity. These consultants were present at the Commission's general assembly in August of this year. A third example of ecumenical cooperation in de-velopment is of far greater significance, since it was mounted on a larger international stage. In 1967 the World Council of Churches and the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace formed the E~ploratory Committee on Society, Development and Peace (SODEPAX) as an experimental instrument for ecumenical collaboration. Father George H. Dunne, S.J., formerly of Georgetown University, was appointed by Dr. Eugene Carson Blake and Cardinal Maurice Roy as joint secretary of this committee. SODEPAX held a conference in April, 1968 on world cooperation for development in Beirut, Lebanon, to which it invited sixty specialists from all over the world. The participants were Protestants, Orthodox, Catholics, observer-consultants from intergovernmen-tal bodies, and two participants from the Muslim com-munity of Lebanon.4 The conference was the first attempt on the part of the World Council of Churches and the Roman Catholic Church to jointly study and plan the involve-ment of the Christian bodies for the betterment of society. It is a concrete example of the way churches will unite their moral forces towards achieving human dig-nity and world peace. One of the conclusions of the meeting states this objective in terms which make an appeal to all religious: This Report has suggested many ways in which the Churches, acting together, can foster development programs both in ¯ A report of this conference has been published under the title, World Development, the Challenge to the Churches; Publications Department; The Ecumenical Center; 150 Route de Ferney; Geneva, Switzerland. the advanced and developing countries. Joint action for de-velopment will serve basic Christian aims. To work for devel-opment is to express in particular measures the aspiration for brotherhood and human dignity for every individual. And it can also be a significant contribution toward a more orderly and peaceful world. Development can gradually reduce the gross imbalances which promote instability; working together can encourage a wider sense of community among mankind; and the strengthening of international agencies will create structures for common effort and order. These three examples of ecumenical collaboration in the field of development are growing evidences of the need for all religious institutes to work together with other Christian bodies to concert their actions for play-ing their part in the long task of building a more stable international order of well-being and peace for the whole human family. This ecumenical spirit should be built into the thinking and planning of general and provincial chapters, constitutions, formation programs, and the apostolic work of religious families. It should also be the concern of national conferences of re-ligious institutes. The work is of too vast proportions to be left to the interest of those few religious who have up until now been involved in development. 2. Specialists and International Vocation The second trend in development in religious com-munities is the deployment of personnel to act as specialists in the Third World, along with the estab-lishment within general curias of a secretariat for de-velopment. Shortly after the seminar on the Church in develop-ing countries, Misereor approached the superiors general with an offer to provide funds for the training of some specialists who would assist bishops' conferences in de-veloping countries in setting up offices of trained experts in planning. The offer came as a result of the dis-cussions at the seminar concerning the lack of the skills of planning for the proper deployment of dwin-dling personnel, the retooling of personnel for meeting the new needs of the day, and the necessity for co-operating with governments in national planning. The time had come, it was agreed, for religious com-munities to become deeply involved in this modern approach and to train experts who would have com-petency as well as apostolic zeal. After many months of discussions with the superiors general, Misereor agreed early this year to provide funds for the training of highly qualified development experts for the countries of Indonesia, East Africa, and the Congo. Other countries would be added as the pool of experts becomes larger. As the agreement was finally 4, 4, Development VOLUME 28, 1969 873 Brothers More ¯ and Ryan REVIEW FOR ~ELIGIOUS worked out, the funds are in the form of a scholarship for 'the trairiing of experts in the fields of social ac-tion, science, communication, cooperatives, trade unions, medicine, agriculture, and technology. These experts would be seconded to central advisory and coordinat-ing bodies in the selected countries and would devote themselves specifically to the analysis of the problems, the planning of a strategy, and the coordination of pro-grams with national planning. This new type of service would be rendered by the religious ~ommunities only at the invitation of interested bishops' conferences of one of the three countries. This proposal clearly indicates that as the religious communities become more involved in social action, they will need more experts in this field. It also be-comes increasingly clear that religious congregations will now turn their efforts towards promoting and edu-cating a corps of highly qualified men and women who will act not for their individual communities alone but in teams for ihe good o[ society. This task force con-cept of highly competent religious from different in-stitutes could be the most dramatic response of religious congregations to the challenges provided in the Third World. From what we have just said, it is evident that re-ligious will have to respond more promptly and in-telligently to what we would call the apostolate of internationalism. To act as specialists in the Third World, to become globally involved in development, re-llgious will be entering more actively into what Barbara Ward calls our planetary community, a community which. cuts across all the lines and barriers of nations and races. In such a community, religious ought to feel very much at home, especially since the vision of all founders of religious communities extended beyond the hori-zons of a particular country or culture. That spirit which inspired founders to send their men and women to meet the needs of mankind in all parts of the world must now impel their followers to send trained and competent personnel to participate in international bodies which are working to achieve the humaniza-tion' of mankind. This apostolic thrust could be as dramatic and far-reaching as the missionary journey of Francis Xavier to the Indies. There are a number of religious currently engaged in this international apostblate. Those we have met or know of are: Father John Schutte, S.V.D., who was recently appointed by Pope Paul as assistant to Mon-signor Joseph Gremillion, Secretary of the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace; Father Arthur Mc- Cormack, M.H.M., special consultant to the same Com-mission; Father Philip Land, S.J., Gregorian University, Rome; Father George H. Dunne, s.J., SODEPAX Joint Secretary, Geneva; Father Thomas F. Stransky, C.S.P., Secretariat for Promotion of Christian Unity; Mother Jane Gates, Superior General of the Medical Missionary Sisters, who is working with the World Council of Churches in the field of medicine; and Father Theodore M. Hesburgh, C.S.C. The first indication we have of a religious institute becoming serious about development and the promo-tion of the international apostolate is the derision of Father Pedro Arrupe, superior general of the Jesuits, to establish a secretariat for development within the curia of his general administration. Father Francis Ivern has been appointed by Father Arrupe to head this secretariat. Similar offices could be set up in many of the larger congregations of men and women. In the case of smaller units, it is quite possible that interested and competent religious could be, as a matter of policy, trained to take their place in general curias. Others could be as-signed to work on task forces, national bishops' con-ferences, international or national research centers, na-tional conferences of religious, and the pontifical or the national conferences of justice and peace. 3. Spirit of Collaboration It is quite evident from what has been said above that there is growing within religious congregations and institutes a greater spirit of collaboration to make the response called for by Populorum progressio and the objectives of the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace. Since the work of development is of such gigantic proportions, no one rellgious institute can unilaterally plan its involvement in it. No one individual religious, or even a cadre of them, can shoulder the heavy re-sponsibility of this new apostolate. It must be the work of all religious, or the efforts for the humanization of mankind will be considerably weakened. One model of collaboration already exists in Rome. It is an organization to which we have already re-ferred many times, namely, SEDOS. This voluntary organization of a number of superiors general, formed only six years ago on the initiative of a few missionary congregations, has in a short time given proof of the results that can flow ~om the spirit of collaboration. Within a span of just one year, for imtance, SEDOS has held a seminar on development, a symposium on the theology of development and mission, and a con-÷ ÷ ÷ Developme~ VOLUME 28, 1969 875 Brotmheurl s. RM~oarne REVIEW FOR.RELIGIOUS terence on intermediate technology. As noted already, it has worked out an agreement with Misereor to finance the education of a number of specialists for developing countries. It is also actively engaged in es-tablishing guidelines for a mutual exchange of ideas between the World Council of Churches and medical missionary congregations in the field of medicine. SEDOS is unique in a number of ways. Its member-ship consists of both men and women religious. Its ex-ecutive secretary is Father Benjamin Tonna, a secular priest from Malta, who is a professional sociologist. The director is Miss Joan Overboss, a multilingual expert from Holland. But its uniqueness lies principally in its spirit of co-operation among the superiors general in facing the new problems evolving from the Third World. Since there was no structure among religious institutes or in any Roman curial congregation to help religious fami-lies prepare themselves for their involvement in the work of development, superiors general united their forces to establish a documentation and research center which would enable them to convert from a family business to a modern and efficient concern. Thus, for the first time in the Church's history, religious congre-gations have banded together at the highest level to make their contribution in an area in which the Church in recent years has focused its principal at-tention. This same spirit of collaboration is evident in such countries as the Congo and Indonesia, where religious are working together with bishops' conferences in es-tablishing planning secretariats. Quite recently we read an appeal by the East African conference of religious to its membership to turn itself to the question of de-velopment and to form a task force that would assist the bishops' conferences in establishing a secretariat for development. If religious congregations are to involve themselves in this apostolate, this spirit of cooperation must con-tinue to grow. Many religious want to see their in-stitutes take decisive measures to execute the social objectives of Populorum progressio and to work actively to achieve the goals of the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace. The younger generation of religious also want to become actively engaged in working to create conditions within and between nations that are in keeping with the human dignity of man. But they need some concrete programs to give them direction. As a step towards establishing some programs, con-ferences of religious and individual institutes could give attention to the following suggestions made by the Pontifical Commission of Justice and Peace at the end of its first plenary meeting of March, 1967: 1. That Bishops' Conferences, teaching orders and all those concerned with education should be encouraged to include the teaching of international social justice in the curricula of schools, seminaries, universities and all institutions of learn-ing. 2. That retreats, sermons and specifically religious instruc-tion should emphasize the discussion of world justice, ~. That such curricula should be, where possible and suit-able, worked out on an ecumenical basis. 4. That competent study groups, again when suitable on an ecumenical basis, should continue the work of elaborating a doctrine of world-wide development and justice. 5. That lay groups of all kinds be invited to include world justice in their programs of adult education and, when com-petent to do so, assist the Commission in suggesting programs for the mass media. 4. A New Theology ot Development A concern very often expressed at the seminar on de-velopment alluded to above was that what was needed was an honest exchange of views on the theological foundation of development. In fact, one of the prin-cipal resolutions of the seminar asked the Congregation for Evangelization to put the theology of development on its agenda for its next meeting and for eventual presentation to the Holy Father as agenda for the next Synod of Bishops. Another resolution requested a sym-p. osium on mission and development. These two actions reveal that a theology of develop-ment has become a matter of urgency for religious. So long as the effort of missionaries was expended 'within the limits of a parish or a diocese, no special problem presented itself. But today the organization of develop-ment has become a much more complex affair; it has assumed the dimensions of whole nations, of entire continents, of the planetary community itself. While such a task calls for specialists, the ordinary missionaries run the danger of no longer seeing and understanding the role they are called on to play in the task of de-velopment. They stand, then, in perplexity when faced with the contradictory opinions of theologians. If some theolo-gians insist on the irreplaceable character of the proc-lamation of God's word and of the sacramental ministry, missionaries taken up with the tasks of development be-cause of the demands of the situations in which they find themselves and the concrete needs they daily encounter are troubled by an uneasy conscience. If other theologians stress the primary role of development, then those mis-sionaries whose tasks are those which belong to the more + + + Developmem VOLUME 28, Z969 8?7 traditional patterns of the apostolate begin to question the value of what they are doing. It was in response to this perplexity that the superiors general of SEDOS held a mission theology symposium in Rome this past April. Theologians from Europe and other parts of the world were invited to tackle this prob-lem first among themselves, and second in open discus-sions with the generals and their staffs.~ This symposium's importance lies in the fact that it has brought before religious congregations the theologi-cal dimensions of development, while adding to the growing literature on tlfis subject. This hard confronta-tion with the realities of development is a hopeful sign of growth within the Church and religious institutes. And instead of standing before the reality with perplex-ity and bewilderment, religious institutes, with their sense of global dedication, ought to be in the vanguard of working out a new theology of development. This mission theology symposium should set the pace for all religious families of the church. It has been our intention in this paper to draw the attention of religious to the phenomenon of develop-ment so that it can become a growing part of the litera-ture on renewal and adaptation. As a contribution to this literature on renewal, we have pointed out four major trends we have noted over the past year in the field of development as they affect religious institutes. The contribution religious can make to development, we are convinced, is enormous. The single attempts being made here and there must spring into a massive effort that will engage religious in a venture that has taken the center stage of the Church. If development is the new word for peace, it is a new challenge to religious. ~ Preparations are being made for the publication of the pro-ceedings of this symposium in various languages. The English edi-tion will be published by Maryknoll Publications. Brothers More and R~an REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS JAMES A. CLARK Placing U. S. Personnel in Latin America Once a bishop or provincial decides to give manpower assistance to Latin America, he quickly discovers the dif-ficulties of attempting to find the wisest way to assign priests, brothers, or nuns to projects in Latin America. Since few authorities can agree on proper priorities for such placements, a superior is wise to recognize im-mediately that optimum, effective assignment of per-sonnel throughout Latin America represents an unat-tainable goal. In the past, assignment of American religious in the southern half of the hemisphere resulted from acciden-tal factors. The high ratio of Americans in Peru derived from the efforts of a zealous nuncio who welcomed them warmly. The large numbers of Americans in Guatemala result from a statistic that indicated that Guatemala had the worst proportion of priests to peo.ple of any Latin American country. Bewildered superiors anxious to respond to appeals of the Vatican to send missionaries to Latin America seized on this fact as a reason to send their subjects to Guatemala. Localized concentrations of Americans usually can be traced to a friendship begun at the Vatican Council between North and Latin Ameri-can Church leaders or through the bonds of a religious community existing in both halves of the hemisphere. The complexity of properly placing people in Latin America appears as a new problem because previously the allocating of workers to missionary lands did not require any accommodation with a structured Church in the foreign situation as is the case now in Latin America. One locale appeared as needy and worthwhile as another for apostolic laborers. The presence of a viable and strong Church in Latin America demands :extreme delicacy in interposing foreigners to serve that Church. Yet the need is so general and widespread in Latin America that from a spiritual point of view it has be- 4- ÷ James A. Clark is a staff member of the apostolic delegation at The Manor House in Rockcliffe Park; Oto tawa 2, Canada. VOLUME 28, 1969 879 come impossible for even the indigenous Church to ar-rive at a generally satisfactory set of realistic and valid preferences. Priorities which have aided in the distribution of financial grants are applicable in part to the appoint-ment of people even. though this latter commodity, people, raises mnch more profound questions since it is so much more precious and scarce in Latin America. This dilemma especially concerns diocesan priests be-cause the international 'religious communities already have a functioning system for distribution of their mem-bers. This arrangement, made under the auspices of the Holy See, has served for generations and enables provincials to provide staff for missionary areas without an agonizing analysis in each case. Those communities without Latin American branches and bishops entering the field for the first time find the subject distressingly difficult. The. Most Reverend Marcos McGrath, Second Vice- .President of the Bishops' Council for Latin America (GELAM), has encouraged even the religious communi-ties to refuse to cling to traditional apostolates and to become open to new forms of ministry: Priorities of needs in the churches of Latin America can be determined most effectively when undertaken by a national episcopal conference. Deciding who comes first is a difficult exercise in the spirit of collegiality because each bishop would like to see his diocese at the top of the list. But it is a necessary exercise and is of great assistance to those from abroad who want to know what the bishops as a whole think about the needs of their country. A listing of priorities may indeed be prepared, by a special committee named by the local bishops. Such an arrangement has been requested in some instances by various organizations of assistance. CELAM's continental sec-retariat of the Latin American bishops may indicate some gen-eral priorities of needs through its specialized departments. ÷ ÷ REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS Several complex plans have been proposed to resolve the problem of placement. The secretariat of the U.S. Bishops' Committee for Latin America once devised a coordinating committee of ten expert advisers to counsel bishops on the proper method of allocating personnel for Latin America. However since the ten could not agree among themselves on how to achieve best results the committee never met and the plan died. The secretariat received requests from most of the ecclesiastical jurisdictions in Latin America (more than 600) and circulated these to bishops and superiors of religious houses. However, no attempt to provide criteria for selecting one petition over another ever appeared. Standard policy urged superiors to.visit potential recipi- ¯ ent areas personally, a rather unrealistic suggestion for harried superiors already overstocked with requests for their manpower. Naturally, bishops prefer to retain jurisdiction over their priests. For this reason the concept of a military ordinariate type structure to recruit, train, and appoint personnel in Latin America failed to receive widespread acceptance, since experience .with military chaplains alerted bishops to the fear of losing control of their sub-jects for the major portion of their ministerial lives. Several prominent churchmen, support attempts to permit diocesan priests to serve in a religious community on the missions through a temporary connection with a religious order. Only diocesan priests who have lived for any length of time in the house of a religious society can foresee the difficulties of this plan. In spite of abundant good will on the part of all involved there is no escaping the feeling on the part of the secular priest that he is a "junior" or "non-incorporated" subject, without status and without the possibility of participation in decision making sessions. Likewise, this association causes the priest to lose identity both at home and abroad as a diocesan priest serving temporarily on the missions. The entry of diocesan priests with previous parish ex-perience into missionary areas revealed the value of these men over those who went directly to the missions upon ordination without any experience in a normal parish situation to use as a barometer for their missionary en-deavors. A diocese-to-diocese setup is not workable because one diocese in the States cannot properly provide for train-ing, support, leave time, illness, vacations, and so forth of overseas staff. Yet a method must be found which preserves the interest of the home diocese which usually provides the financial wherewithal enabling the Latin American mission to function. Other proposals include appointing men for a time to a national conference of bishaps in a given country, in-cardinating priests temporarily into a Latin American diocese, or assigning them to the U.S. Bishops' Com-mittee for Latin America, which, in conjunction with the U.S. and Latin American bishops involved, could arrange for training and distribution of priests. Two countries have established national offices to deal with this issue, and bishops assigning men to either Chile or Brazil need only refer to the national offices for ad-vice. Several methods of providing diocesan priests to Latin America have sprung up among the 76 dioceses involved in this effort. 24 dioceses merely permitted priests to go to Latin America. 17 assumed responsibility to support the volunteer priests during their term of Latin Ameri- 4- 4- 4- Latin America can service but they make no provisions for the assign-ment of these priests. 34 accept the task of supporting a parish or several parishes in Latin America. In Boston, Richard Cardinal Cushing founded in 1958 a society to bring these diocesan priests together. Currently this St. James (the Cardinal's middle name) Society counts slightly more than 100 members from 30 dioceses in the U.S. and several European countries. This corps pro-vides pastoral services to a half million people spread across Peru, Ecuador, and Bolivia. It represents the best vehicle currently available for sending diocesan priests to Latin America. A similar organization for pooling nuns going to Latin America received attention at an inter-American meeting of Bishops at Georgetown University in 1959 but has failed to be implemented. In attempting to establish priorities, the national conferences of Bishops in Latin America have proved to be a boon although usually the primatial archbishop in a country tends to see his own needs first and with good reason for he usually presides over the largest metropoli-tan portion of that country. But rural bishops complain about the criteria when they witness most foreign ar-rivals remaining in the capital city. Both CELAM and the Pontifical Commission for Latin America have sought to provide a solution in this sensitive area but without success, as most attempts at coordination cause disputes over the choice of one diocese over another as beneficiary of American clerics. Originally the Pontifical Commission offered the facili-ties of the nunciatures throughout Latin America as clearing houses, but a.fear of Roman control of the en-tire movement impelled both donor and petitioner dioceses to bypass quietly any Commission services. As a former nuncio in Panama, the late Archbishop Paul Bernier commented on this question during his tenure on the Canadian Bishops' Commission for Latin America: lames A. Clark REVIEW FOR'RELIGIOUS I think there is a strong feeling against forming a society of any kind. Most of the bishops, if I understand well, insist on having and keeping an effort of the secular clergy as such with no affiliation, neither to the diocese ad quam nor to any particular religious or semi-religious society but to keep all of them [the priests] incardinated in the diocese a qua. If they don't want to stay there for more than five years, or if for any other reason they cannot remain, they come back to their own diocese just as if they were never out of it. I think that in Canada at least the impression of the bishops would be rather contrary to affiliating or incorporating our diocesan ~nd secular priests to any particular society. Most bishops would be willing, however, to send according to their abilities one or two, five or ten priests, to some form of, not a society, but a responsible organization which in the last analysis would be in the hands of the Episcopal Committee for that. Whoever accepts responsibility for such appointments will have need of some priorities or guidelines since the priestly requirements of Latin America could not be fulfilled if every priest in. the United States went to Latin America. Some principles to follow in this area would include the following points. The i~rst choice to be made is a selection of a category of work for a religious volunteey, that is, shall I send my priest (or brother or sister) to work as a catechist, teacher, parish worker, or what? The departments of CELAM indicate the critical apostolates which normally will have first call on foreign services: education, medi-cine, social service, relief, charity, seminary/vocational work, catechetics, student/university apostolates, and service to laborers. Next the superior must choose a geographical classifi-cation, that is, shall I send him (her) to serve on the con-tinental level with CELAM, or on the regional or na-tional level with the conferences of bishops, or to the diocesan and local level. Foreigners often function best in posts removed from the intimate personal relation-ship of priest-to-parishioner which reqmres sensitive cul-tural perception. Usually their North American organi-zational talents achieve widest impact on a broader scale at the continental, regional, or diocesan levels. Also a decision must be made as to whether to send personnel to the rural or urban locations. Many Mary-knollers in Latin America have regretted the decision made many years ago to spread Society members across the mountain ranges. The impact of an individual is broader in the cities. On the other hand Cardinal Cush-ing says that the revolution in Latin America will be born in the mountains and the Church ought to be there. At one time it was thought preferable to assign North Americans to dioceses with North American bishops at the helm. This principle has been subsequently disre-garded since it leads to a danger of creating a church within a church, one foreign and one native. The monster parishes which have arisen in Latin America as a resuh of abundant American material and personnel aid have become a source of distress for Latin Americans and embarrassment for North Americans. Parish A flooded with American assistance can only re-flect poorly on parish B which is struggling along with local resources only. OccasionaIIy a choice arises between placing people in projects underwritten by private industry or govern-÷ ÷ ÷ Latin America VOLUM~ 28~ 1969 883 4- 4- REVIEW FOR,RELIGIOUS 884 ments, for example, a company hospital or a state nor-mal school. These opportunities sometimes permit the assure, ption of responsibilities which would otherwise be financially prohibitive; on the other hand, alliance with a government or industrial concern can be severely det-rimental to the Church image and impact. .One essential requirement demands that the project given help be integrated into the local church structure. For this reason each local request must be approved by the national conference of bishops to insure that it co-ordinates with the national pastoral plan. From the viewpoint of the candidate to be sent to Latin America, if he or she speaks one of the languages of Latin America or has studied or served in a particular country naturally it is logical to assign the person to that place. All attempts to satisfy reasonable personal preferences will reduce the inevitable cultural shock suffered by v, olunteers. A first principle of sending people into Latin America is that they be sent as members of a team effort and never individually. The ability of the subject offering his services will sometimes be the final determinant of assignment; a seminary professor will not serve best in a slum parish nor will a Trappist normally function well in a mass communications program. Due to the profound social division in Latin America there is a need to predetermine whether personnel are to be placed in projects serving the wealthy or the im-poverished. In the latter case a realistic plan for external financing will normally be required. Projects which provide some hope of eventual self-sufficiency in regard to their staffing needs should be selected rather than those which will require permanent foreign workers. Realistic approaches to provide new solutions to basic religious problems of Latin America deserve special con-sideration. For examples, the novel approach to slum parish work of Father Andres Godin, a Canadian Oblate, in Lima, Peru; or that of American Oblate Edmund Leising who has developed a remarkable program in Brazil for promoting parish self-support through Ameri-can fund raising procedures; or the renowned apostolate of Father Leo Mahon in San Miguelito parish in Pan-ama who has discovered an entirely new process for parish effectiveness. These offer novel and successful approaches to stubborn problems. Similar examples of projects managed by Latin American priests themselves could be cited. Most superiors have the background to recognize that adequate and detailed financial arrangements must be agreed upon in advance by both sides to prevent animos-ity from developing on obscure financial responsibilities. The overall plan an agency presents ought to be ex-amined carefully to learn if it is realistically conceived. Experience in Latin America reveals that ill.constructed, idealistic proposals soon collapse. Those of us familiar with the problem of positioning personnel in Latin America are aware of the difficulties superiors face in this field. Hopefully some of the above remarks will assist the ongoing dialogue in this area and be of some assistance to those who seek to serve the Church by releasing people for work on the only Catholic continent of the globe. + + ÷ Latin America VOLUME 28, 1969 885 JOSEPH F. GALLEN, S.J. Comments on tl e Instruction on Formation Joseph F. Gallen, S.J., writes from St. Joseph's Church; $21 Willings Alley; Philadelphia, Penn-sylvania 19106. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS Prepostulancy Nothing is said in the Instruction on a prepostulancy period. Number 4 states that it would be worthwhile to consider whether the practice of going directly to the novitiate from such places as aspirancies, apostolic schools, or minor seminaries should be continued or whether an interval of probation should be had to develop the human and emotional maturity of the candidate. In the case of those obliged to a postulancy by canon 539, § 1, this development can be taken care of during the postulancy, which can last up to two years and also be made while residing outside any house of the in-stitute (n. 12). There is nothing in the Instruction for or against such places as aspirancies but, as is clear from what was said above, number 4 presumes that they will continue to exist. Postulancy (nn. 4; 10-2; 33) Importance. "Hence it follows that all institutes, even those that do not prescribe the postulancy, must at-tach great importance to this preparation for the novice-ship" (n. 4). Purpose. This is to judge the suitability and aptitude of the candidate; to give a preparation that will enable the noviceship to be made more fruitfully; to provide a gradual transition from secular to religious life; and to verify and complete, if necessary, the religious knowledge of the candidate (nn. 11-2). "Tentative" in number 11 of the Vatican English translation is not in the Latin text and "to formulate a. judgment" is to form a judgment. Power of general chapter. In institutes in which the postulancy is of obligation by common law (in insti-tutes of perpetual vows: all women but in those of men only lay brothers) or by the constitutions, the gen-eral chapter may keep in mind, for a better adaptation of the postulancy~ the following norms (n. 12): Duration. In institutes in which the postulancy is not obligatory by common or constitutional law, the general chapter may determine its nature and duration, which can vary for different candidates but should not be too brief nor ordinarily longer than two years. In institutes in which the postulancy is obligatory from common law, it must last at least six full months (c. 589, § I), and this minimum time is more probably retained in the Instruction; but the general chapters of these institutes may also follow the two-year limit, the principle that the time may vary for different candi-dates, and probably that the minimum time may be less than six months (n. 12). 1 do not think the right of canon 539, § 2, to prolong the postulancy for six months extends to a postulancy of two years. A postu-lancy longer than two years would not be very rea-sonable, especially since it can be varied within that time for the individual. Place. Preferably not in the novitiate house, and it can be profitable for it to be made wholly or in part outside a house of the institute (n. 12). The postulancy may therefore be so organized that the postulants con-tinue to reside in their homes or in such another place as a college. See also numbers 4 and 11. The latter speaks of a "gradual transition from lay life to that proper to the noviceship." Director. The postulants, wherever the postulancy is made, are to be under the direction of qualified re-ligious, between whom and the master of novices there is to be sedulous cooperation (n. 12). Dross. The determination of the dress of the postu-lants appertains to the general chapter (n. 33). How-ever, canon 540, § 2, had required simply that the dress of the postulants be modest and different from that of the novices. It could therefore have been secular but modest; special and uniform, but this was not neces-sary; religious, but different from that of the novices. Noviceship (nn. 4-5; 13-33) Maturity requisite Ior beginning noviceship (n. 4). The noviceship should begin when the candidate is aware of God's call and has reached that degree of human and spiritual maturity which will allow him to decide to respond to this call with sufficient and proper knowledge and responsibility: "Most of the difficulties encountered today in the formation of novices are usually due to the fact that when they were admitted they did not have the required maturity., it must ÷ ÷ ÷ Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 887 ÷ ÷ ÷ $. F. Gallen, S.l. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 888 be affirmed that the age required for admission to the noviceship should be higher than heretofore" (n. 4). Place. The noviceship for validity must be made in a house legitimately designated for this purpose (n. 15) by the superior general with the consent of his council and according to the constitutions (n. 16). The superior general with the consent of his council and after consultation with the interested provincial may in a case of necessity permit also many novitiates in the same province (n. 17). When the small number of novices is not sufficient to promote community life, the superior general should, if possible, establish the novitiate in a community of the institute capable of aiding the formation of such a small group of novices (n. 18). To better meet some demands of their formation, the superior general may authorize that the group of novices be transferred during certain periods to another house of the institute designated by himself (n. 16). In particular and exceptional cases, the superior gen-eral with the consent of his council may permit that a candidate validly make his noviceship in a house of the institute other than the novitiate house, under the direction of a qualified religious acting as a master of novices (n. 19). Duration. For validity the noviceship must last for twelve months (n. 21). A continuous or interrupted absence from the noviti-ate group and house that exceeds three months ren-ders the noviceship invalid (ft. 22). In lesser absences the higher superior, after consulting the novice master and considering the reason for the absence, may in individual cases command an extension of the noviceship and determine its length, and this matter may also be determined by the constitutions (n. 22). Formative activity periods outside the novitiate house must be added to the required twelve months, nor may they be begun before a novice has spent three months in the novitiate (if the contrary is done, the noviceship be-gins only on the completion of the formative activity period) and must be so arranged that the novice spends a minimum of six continuous months in the novitiate, re-turns there at least a month before the first vows or other temporary commitment, and the time of the whole novice-ship extended in this manner may not exceed two years (n. 24). The noviceship amplified by such formative activity periods may not exceed two years, but this does not abrogate the right given to higher superiors in canon 571, § 2, to prolong the noviceship up to six months in a doubt about the suitability of a candidate. Such a prolongation is permitted in a noviceship of two years without formative activity periods. A higher superior for a just cause may permit first profession or commitment to be anticipated but not beyond fifteen days (n. 26). Formative activity periods. The general chapter by at least a two-thirds vote may experimentally enact, in keeping with the nature of the institute, one or more periods of formative activity outside the novitiate house, the number to be determined in practice accord-ing to the judgment of the master of novices with the consent of the higher superior, for the formation of the novices or, in some cases, for a better judgment of their aptitude for the life of the institute. Such periods may be used for one, several, or the entire group of novices. If possible a novice should not be assigned alone to these periods. In these periods the novices are under the direction of the master of novices (nn. 23, 25). "It must be emphasized that this formative activ-ity, which complements novitiate teaching, is not in-tended to provide the novices with the technical or professional training required for certain apostolic ac-tivities, training which will be afforded to them later on, but rather to help them, in the very midst of these activities, to better discover the exigencies of their vocation as religious and how to remain.faithful to them" (n. 5; see also n. 25). Separation of novices. There must be some separation between the novices and the professed religious, with whom, however, and with other communities, the novices may have contact according to the judgment of the master of novices. It appertains to the general chapter to decide, according to the nature of the institute and particular circumstances, what contacts may be had between the novices and the professed of the institute (n. 28). The use of the term "professed re-ligious" in the second sentence makes it sufficiently clear that there is no prohibition of contact between the novices and the postulants, as might be feared from the word "members" in the other two sentences of number 28. Studies during the noviceship. The general chapter may permit or command certain studies during the nov-iceship for the better formation of the novices, but doctri-nal studies should be directed to the knowledge and love of God and to the development of a more profound life of faith. From the twelve months of noviceship of number 21 all studies, even theological and philosophi-cal, made for obtaining diplomas or for acquiring a formation directed to preparation for fulfilling future Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 889 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 890 duties are forbidden (n. 29). Provided doctrinal studies are directed to the spiritual life, as prescribed in the first sentence, it is probably not forbidden to receive credits for such studies when these can be had but the studies are not to be directed to the attaining of credits. There is no doubt that the prescription on doctrinal studies in this first sentence also applies only to the twelve months of noviceship of number 21, as is also true of the canonical legislation in canon 565, § 3, on this point, "even though the Latin text says "during the time of the noviceship," not "during the regular novitiate year," as in the English translation. The latter also has "all formal study programs" in the second paragraph whereas the Latin reads "all studies." Dress o] the novices. It appertains to the general chapter to determine the dress of the novices (n. 33). Number 33 speaks of the "habit of the novices and of other candidates for the religious life." It certainly had not been the practice nor is there any tendency to give a religious habit to postulants, and the meaning here of "habit" is "dress." No limitation is placed on the power of the general chapter to determine the dress of the novices and postulants. Canon 557 commands the wear-ing of the habit during the whole time of the noviceship, but it has also been maintained that the noviceship is an uncertain time and that the habit, to retain all its significance, should not be given to the novices. Noviceship lot another class. Unless the constitutions determine otherwise, a noviceship made for one class is valid for another (n. 27). The constitutions may de-termine the conditions regulating a transfer from one class to another (n. 27), Novice master. The novices are under the direction of the novice master who may seek the aid of other skilled helpers (n. 30). This is to be kept in mind with regard to a formation team. See also numbers 5, 12, 15, 23, 31, 32. Temporary Bond (nn. 2, 6-9; 34-8) A different temporary bond may be established and ]or all. Number 34 gives a faculty, not a precept, but in general language: "The General Chapter, by a two-thirds majority, may decide to replace temporary vows with some other kind of commitment as, for example, a promise made to the institute." The same general lan-guage is found in numbers 2, 6, 10, 24,' 37-8. The pos-sibility of the extension to all in the probation after the noviceship is not certainly excluded by other num-bers of the Instruction. A dil~erent bond should be introduced only a]ter most careful thought. The reasons are (1) number 34 demands a two-thirds vote of the general chapter to in-troduce a different bond and (2) number 7 explidtly re-quires such careful thought: "No institute should de-cide to use the faculty granted by this Instruction to replace temporary vows by some other form of commit-ment without having clearly perceived and weighed the reasons for and the nature of this change." A different bond in fairness, prudence, and proper regard [or sound spirituality should be introduced only [or those in whom the special immaturity exists. The reasons are (1) by vows a special consecration is had according to number 2: "Thus it is that religious pro-fession is an act of religion ~nd a special consecration whereby a person dedicates himself to God." (2) Be-cause according to number 7 temporary vows are com-pletely in harmony with the greater response to God so important at the beginning of the religious life and also enable the candidate to make the consecration proper to the religious state: "For him who has heeded the call of Jesus to leave everything to follow Him there can be no question of how important it is to respond generously and wholeheartedly to this call £rom the very outset of his religious life; the making of temporary vows is completely in harmony with this requirement. For, while still retaining its probationary character by the fact that it is temporary, the profession of first vows makes the young religious share in the consecration proper to the religious state." (3) Because immaturity is the sole reason given (n. 7) for substituting another temporary commitment: "In fact, more fre-quently now than in the past, a certain number [quidam] of young candidates come to the end of their novitiate without having acquired the religious ma-turity sufficient to bind themselves immediately by re-ligious vows, although no prudent doubt can be raised regarding their generosity or their authentic vocation to the religious state. This hesitancy in pronbuncing vows is frequently accompanied by a great awareness of the exigencies and the importance of the perpetual religious profession to which they aspire and wish to prepare themselves." (4) Possibly also because the desire for the different commitment was true only of some institutes (n. 7): "Thus it has seemed desirable in a certain num-ber o[ institutes that at the end of their noviceship the novices should be able to bind themselves by a temporary commitment different from vows, yet answering their twofold desire to give themselves to God and the institute and to pledge themselves to a fuller preparation for perpetual profession." Since the Instruction describes temporary vows as a consecration that is special, proper to the religious state, and in harmony with the greater ÷ ÷ ÷ VOLUME 28. 1969 89! + ÷ .~. Fo Gallen, $J. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 89~> response to God, it at least seems unfair, imprudent, and without regard for sound spirituality to deprive a novice of temporary vows when he has all the quali-ties requisite for making them, that is, when he is not affected by the special immaturity described in number 7. ¯ Some observations on this immaturity. Is this im-maturity proper to the young or is it the emotionalism that is today found in many older religious, and which the young often manifest only after continuous contact with such older religious? Isn't there a movement at this moment in the United States to give the vote to those who are eighteen years of age because the young are now more politically mature? In more than thirty states it has been the law that a girl of eighteen may marry without the consent of her parents. Is there any widespread tendency at present to change this very general law because of the immaturity of the ~young? Don't some hold that the greater physical development of modern youth argues to a greater psychological de-velopment? Does one frequently and without indoctri-nation encounter a novice who is judged to have a certain religious vocation (see also c. 571, § 2) but is too immature to take temporary vows? What factual and ob-jective investigations were made in the United States to prove the existence of such immaturity? Isn't it true that such immaturity would occur with regard to the temporary vow of chastity, not of poverty or obedience? Prescinding now from the obligation of the different commitment, don't the commandments of God still bind such a candidate and under serious sin in a violation of chastity? The simplest and most appropriate different com-mitment would be a promise to the institute to observe poverty, chastity, and obedience because (1) neither the form nor the object of the different commitment is determined in the Instruction (see n. 34) but (2) in numbers 7 and 35 the Instruction at least says it is fitting that the dit~erent commitment should in some way refer to the exercise of the three evangelical counsels, for example in number 7: "Whatever form such a temporary commitment may take, it is in keeping, with fidelity to a genuine religious vocation that it should in some way be based on the requirements of the three evangelical counsels." and (3) more directly and even categorically in number 13 the Instruction apparently says that the novice is to make profession of the evangeli-cal counsels at the end of the noviceship by temporary vows or other temporary commitment: ".that a novice.may implement the evangelical counsels of chastity, poverty, and obedience, the profession of which 'either by vows or by other sacred bonds that are like vows in their purpose' he will later make." This number of the Instruction is talking of a novice and therefore o[ the first consecration, which can be either vows or another temporary commitment. There is no alternative for the profession of perpetual vows. Other forms and objects of commitment are possible. The form and object of members in the strict sense of secular institutes is: "By making profession before God of celibacy and perfect chastity, which shall be confirmed by vow, oath, or consecration binding in conscience, according to the constitutions; by a vow or promise of obedience.by a vow or promise of poverty." (Provida Mater Ecclesia, February 2, 1947, Art. III). Some of the different forms of commitments in societies of common life without public vows are annual private vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience and the service of the poor; private perpetual vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience; promise of fidelity to the observance of the rule and constitutions; perpetual promise of observ-ance of common life and poverty; perpetual agreement to obey the rule of the institute; perpetual oath of perseverance and obedience; and perpetual oath and promise of perseverance and obedience,x The societies of common life more £requently encountered are the Daughters of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul, Eudists, Josephites, Maryknoll Missionaries, Oratorians, Pallot-tine Fathers, Paulists, Precigus Blood Fathers, Sulpicians, Vincentians, and White Fathers. Is one who makes a di1~erent temporary commitment in a state of perfection, in the religious state, a re-ligious, and a member of his institute? This is at least a very basic question and with wide implications. The negative arguments are that the Instruction nowhere says that one who makes a different temporary commit-ment is a religious and that canon 488, 7°, demands public vows to constitute a religious. On the other hand (1) vows are required only by canon law, not by divine law or the nature of the matter,2 to constitute a re-ligious, and the Instruction derogates from this canon law, as will be seen from the following arguments: (2) number 36 states absolutely that the subject is united with his institute and absolutely that he is obliged to observe its law; (3) the Instruction throughout does not differentiate between such a commitment and temporary vows (see nn. 2, 6, 10, 24, 34, 37-8); (4) num-ber 10 states explicitly that the temporary commitment is not the noviceship. If an entirely new state were being 1 See also Beste, lntroductio in Codicem, 497; Guti~rrez, Gora-mentarium pro religiosis, 38 (1959), 312-3. =See Goyeneche, De religiosis, 10-11; Guti~rrez, op.cit., 29 (1050), 72-3. ÷ ÷ ÷ VOU, JME 25, 89~ REV;EW FOR RELIGIOUS introduced distinct from that of the noviceship and temporary vows, this should have been dearly stated in the Instruction. (5) The probationary periods can last for thirteen years. This seems in itself to be un-reasonable if the subject does not become a member of the institute until the end of such time. The professed of temporary vows are members by first profession. The present canon law does not permit a duration of tempo-rary vows longer than six years, and canon 642, § 2, likens a professed of six years of temporary vows to one of perpetual vows. (6) During this prolonged time the institute would not be held in the case of such a subject to the norms of dismissal for professed but could dismiss him almost in the manner of a novice, whereas the pro-fessed of temporary vows would have also a right of sus-pensive recourse against his dismissal. Nor would canon 643, § 2, on the charitable subsidy apply, nor canon 646 on an automatic dismissal. (7) There would be an evident distinction in the rights and obligations of these subjects and the professed of temporary vows even though both would be in the same factual state of proba-tion. It is true, as number 7 states, tl~at "the profesz sion of first vows., makes the candidate share in the consecration proper to the religious state." Such a consecration, however, is required only by canon or human law, which can therefore enact that other suitable forms of commitment would also constitute a candidate in the religious state and make him a re-ligious, as also because such a candidate is always des-tined for this proper consecration in perpetual profes-sion. Religious women are nuns and their institutes are religious orders even though no one in fact has solemn vows provided at least some are destined for solemn vows from the particular law of the institute. Public vows would also remain proper to the religious state and to religious institutes since they are not had either in societies of common life nor in secular institutes. I therefore believe that the subject in a different temporary commitment is in a state of perfection, in the religious state, is a religious, and a member of his institute, but the question should be authoritatively serried by the Holy See. In the contrary opinion, those in a different temporary commitment are in a state that is neither noviceship nor profession, one also for which we have no parallel, and consequently a state of deep obscurity at least juridically. Determination o~ details b) the general chapter (n. 36). In virtue of canon 543 only a higher superior is competent to admit to the noviceship and to any re-ligious profession. The same canon demands a vote of the council or chapter for admission to the novice- ship, first temporary, and perpetual professions. The gen-eral chapter should require the deliberative vote for admission to the first temporary commitment and pre-scribe for renewals and prolongation of. such a com-mitment the same vote as is enacted in the constitutions for these acts with regard to temporary profession. The same policy should be observed concerning the superior competent for permitting an anticipated renewal of the temporary commitment, for exclusion from renewal or from the profession of perpetual vows (c. 637), and for the vote of the council in this case. The superior general with at least the advice of his council should be given the faculty of consenting to the dissolution of the com-mitment by the subject, to so consent to the request of the subject at any time during a commitment, who can then be immediately admitted to temporary vows, and with the consent of his council from the institute. Reception of ment is not necessary because it (c. 1308, § 1), and the consent of to dismiss a subject the different commit-is not a public vow the institute was suf-ficiently given and expressed in the admission to the commitment or its renewal. The general chapter could prescribe reception since such a repeated consent of the institute is not contrary to common law. The formula of the vows will have to be changed for a different commitment, for example, a promise will be to the institute, not to God as is a vow. Even if the new com-mitment does not have obedience as its express object and is therefore not productive of another obligation of obedience, superiors, as the head of the institute or of its parts, possess at least the same authority that they have over a novice and, if the Holy See decides that a different commitment is on the same juridical level as temporary vows, they possess the same authority as over a professed but without the added title to exact obedi-ence from the vow (c. 501, § 1; 502). Ganons whose application is obscure. The applica-tion of the following canons to those in a different temporary commitment should also be decided by the Holy See: responsibility for debts, 536, §§ 2-3; canonical examination, 552; dowry, 547-51; making of cession and disposition regarding personal patrimony and a civilly valid will, 569; retreat before first profession, 571, § 3; profession of a novice in danger of death. Requisites for a valid profession, exclusive of recep-tion, the necessity of three years of temporary vows, and understanding the derogations regarding a valid novice-ship in the Instruction, 572; age for profession, 573; deliberative vote for first profession, 575, § 2; written declaration of profession, 576, § 2; no intervals between renewals or perpetual profession, 577, § 1; 575, § 1; ÷ ÷ Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 895 ~. F. Gallen, S.]. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 896 enjoyment of the same indulgences, privileges, spiritual favors, and suffrages, obligation of observing rules and constitutions, active and passive voice and computation of time for obtaining either, 578; illiceity and invalidity of acts contrary to the vows, 579. Acquisition of property by a professed of simple vows, change of cession and disposition, 580; renuncia-tion of personal patrimony, 581; 583, 1°; change of will, 583; 2°. Common obligations of clerics in canons 124-42, 592; obligation of common life, 594; obligation of wear-ing habit, 596; cloister, 597 ft.; religious duties, 595; right of exempt correspondence, 611; enjoyment of privileges of first order by nuns, 613, § 2; enjoyment of clerical privileges of canons 119-23, 614. Transfer to another religious institute or monastery, 632-5; 544, § 5; right of professed of temporary vows to leave at the end of a temporary profession, 637; ex-claustration, 638-9; effects of secularization, 640-3; compensation may not be sought for services given to the institute, 643, § 1; charitable subsidy, 643, § 2; laws on fugitives, 644, § 3; 645; 2386; automatic dismissal, 646; dismissal of a professed of temporary vows, 647-8; provisional return to secular life, 653. Six professed constitute a formal house, 488, 5°; precedence from first profession breaking a tie in elec-tions, 101, § 1, 1°; first profession as date of computing eligibility for office, 504; 559, §§ 1-2; prohibition of being members of third orders secular, 704; prohibi-tion of being a sponsor in baptism and confirmation, 766, 4°; 796, 3°; special jurisdiction necegsary for the confessions of religious women, 876; funerals of religious, 1221; 1124, 2°; permission for writings, 1386, § 1; punish-able for violations of common life, 2389. Obligation o[ observing the evangelical counsels. If the Holy See decides that a different temporary com-mitment is on the same juridical level as the profession of temporary vows, the evangelical counsels must be observed at least with the same obligation as the con-stitutions, no matter what be the object of the different temporary commitment because (1) not only does num-ber 36 impose after the new commitment "the obliga-tion of observing the Rule, constitutions and other regulations of the institute" and therefore a fortiori also the obligation of observing the evangelical coun-sels as more essential and important for a state of complete Christian perfection but also and more pro-foundly because (2) the observance of the evangelical counsels is necessary from the nature of a state of per-fection, as can be seen from the following direct and clear statements of only three Popes and Vatican II: "The religious orders, as everyone knows, have their origin and raison d'etre in those sublime evangelical counsels, of which our divine Redeemer spoke, for the course of all time, to those who desire to attain Christian perfection" (Leo XIII, December 23, 1900). "When the only-begotten Son of God came into the world to re-deem the human race, he gave the precepts of spiritual life by which all men were to be directed to their appointed end; in addition, he taught that all those who wished to follow more closely in His footsteps should embrace and follow the evangelical counsels" (Pius XI, March 19, 1924). "It is true that by the apostolic constitution Provida Mater Ecclesia we declared that the form of life, which is followed by secular institutes, is also to be accepted as a state of perfection publicly recognized, because the members are bound in some way to the observance of the evangelical counsels" (Pius XII, July 13, 1952).3 Vatican II affirmed: "Thus, although the religious state constituted by the profession of the evangelical counsels does not belong to the hierarchical structure of the Church, nevertheless it belongs in-separably to her life and holiness." 4 Moral obligation of a new temporary commitment. It might seem that a general chapter could also completely determine this (see n. 36), but number 34 gives a promise to the institute as an example of such a com-mitment. We are to presume words in such a document are being used in their proper sense, and in such a sense a promise produces a moral obligation. In a merely private promise to God or man, the one making the promise can oblige himself only to a light obliga-tion in light matter but in serious matter he can assume either a light or a grave obligation. May a general chapter, therefore, define the moral obligation of the new temporary commitment, for example, a promise to the institute, as only light? It could do so if it is decided by the Holy See that such a commitment is not on the same juridical level as temporary vows. Could it do so if the level is the same? Such a definition is not excluded by the nature of a commitment or promise purely in itself nor by the explicit wording of the Instruction. The light obligation can also be urged from the reason for permitting a different commitment, that is, the immaturity of a candidate. It would not 8Courtois, The States of Perfection, Dublin: 1961, M. H. Gill and Son, nn. 33, 130, 403, 474; see also Schaefer, De religiosis, n. 125; Beste, op.cit., 328; Padri Claretdani, II diritto dei religiosi, n. 3; Fanfani, II diritto delle religiose, n. 2; Bastien, Directoire canonique, nn. 9, 14; Creusen, Religious Men and Women in Church Law, nn. 4-5; Guti~rrez, ibid., 63-4, 67. ' Abbott-Gallagher, The Document~ of Vatican II, 75. 4" 4" 4" Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 89~ ]. F. Gallen, $.$. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS seem very practical to enact that such a candidate does not have to take the added serious obligation of a re-ligious vow if he must assume the added serious obli-gation of another form of commitment. On the opposite side it can be well maintained from the nature of the matter that it would be incongruous for the funda-mental obligations of a permanent state of life to be only light. Above all there is a reply given by the Sacred Congregation of Religious, May 19, 1949, in an entirely parallel case and in general language to the effect that the bonds assumed by the members of secular insti-tutes cannot be light in their general nature.~ The pur-pose and nature of secular institutes are given as the reason for this doctrine. A secular institute is an apos-tolic state of complete Christian perfection, and the reasoning of the Sacred Congregation appears to me to apply, at least equally, if not afortiori, to religious in-stitutes. In effect this would mean, in the promise we have advocated to the institute to observe poverty, chastity, and obedience, the same light or serious obliga-tion that is had in the religious vows. The document reads: 1. The obligations which are contracted by members in the strict sense (Art. III, §§ £ and 3) for the full pursuit of the juridical state of perfection in secular institutes (Art. III, § 2), if they are to correspond to the purpose and nature of the institute, cannot be light in their general nature and under every respect (ex genere suo atque ex omni parte). 2. On the other hand, the bonds on which this state of perfection rests, are considered so to oblige in conscience that the obligations thus produced must be called grave in their general nature (ex genere suo). 3. In individual cases, an obligation must be considered grave only when its matter must be considered as certainly grave according to the constitutions and the common teaching regarding equal or similar bonds. Moreov,er, according to the well-known rule of law (Reg. 30 in VI°), 'In obscure matters, one is obliged to Iollow only the least obligation," it cannot be affirmed in a doubtful case that an obligation is grave or more grave, for example, on the ground that an obligation arises from or is reinforced by the formal virtue of religion. 4. Just what is the nature of the bonds assumed in individual institutes and what is the precise mode of obligation---e.g., in addition to justice and fidelity, is there also and, if so, to what degree, an obligation from the virtue of religion--must be learned from the constitutions, which should give an accurate presentation of the matter, and from the formula of consecra-tion or incorporation in which the bonds are expressed. 5. Even when it is certain that there is a formal obligation arising from the virtue of religion, since there is question of vows or bonds which, although they are not fully private, nevertheless, in law, cannot be called public in the strict and specific sense and do not effect a public consecration of the' "Bouscaren-O'Connor, Canon Law Digest /or Religious, 167-8; see also Commentarium pro religiosis, 28 (1949): Larraona, 199-200; Fuertes, 292-8. person, the malice of sacrilege must not be attributed to their violation. Duration oI probation after the noviceship. The gen-eral chapter is to determine this but it is to be no less than three nor longer than nine years (n. 37). I find it difficult to see why a period longer than five years should be generally prescribed (n. 6). The total possible probationary period, that is, 2 years of postulancy, 2 of noviceship, and 9 of temporary commitment, can thus be 13 years. This would ordinarily mean perpetual profes-sion at the youngest only at the age of 30 or 31 years. Would we advise marriage only at 30 or 317 The gen-eral chapter may permit a prolongation in individual cases of a prescribed time, e.g., five years, up to the full nine years or may limit the power of prolonging, e.g., to only one year (n. 37). Precise length of dil~erent commitment. This may be made in the one act for the full length of the interval before perpetual profession, for example, five years; or for a briefer period, for example, three years, to be re-newed for two years on its expiration or to be followed by temporary vows (n. 34). The provision of canon 577, § 2, of permitting a renewal of temporary vows to be an-ticipated but not by more than a month may be also applied to the renewal of a different form of temporary commitment. Such an anticipation is permissible £rom the nature of a commitment and is not excluded by the Instruction. Must also a di~erent temporary commitment be ac-companied by the intention of renewing and of admit-ting to a renewal on its expiration? If the decision of the Holy See is that the juridical level of temporary vows and other temporary commitments is the same, the answer is in the affirmative. The explanation of the necessity of this intention in temporary vows has been the following. The religious life has ever and now de-mands stability or permanence. From its concept it is a state of life in the same way as the clerical or married state. A state of life is something that contains the note of stability or permanence. The exact permanence re-quired is defined by the Church as follows: solemn vows or simple perpetual vows are sufficient but not neces-sary; the minimum requisite is simple temporary vows. Therefore, an institute in which all the members make only annual professions of poverty, chastity, and obedi-ence fulfills this requisite. The Church further requires that temporary vows be renewed on their expiration (c. 488, 1°). This implies an intention on the part of both the religious making temporary profession and the superior admitting to this profession that, iI no obstacle ÷ ÷ ÷ Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 899 ]. F. Gallery, REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 900 occurs in the meantime, the vows will be renewed on their expiration. It is evident that the same necessity of this intention and its explanation apply to a different temporary commitment since the necessity of the inten-tion is required not from vows as such but from the fact that the religious state is 'a state of life and demands stability.6 Lastly, such an intention is required in secular institutes, in which the bond can be vow, oath, consecra-tion, or promise: "The bond by which the secular insti-tute and its members in the strict sense are to be united must be: 1o Stable, according to the constitutions, either perpetual or temporary but to be renewed at its expira-tion (c. 488, 1°) . ,, 7 ConIusion on temporary vows. Tkis is the appropriate place to mention the extensive confusion that has existed on temporary vows in this whole matter of a different commitment. Many talked as if a temporary vow were a most unusual and even a contradictory thing. Evidently they did not know that temporary vows were mentioned in canon law (c. 131.1) as also in practically any manual of moral theology and in canonical works that included the treatment of the vows. It was also frequently stated that the intention of renewing and of admitting to renewal on their expiration was a contra-diction of the temporary duration of such vows. This again was ignorance. The intention was not and could not have been absolute, which would have been clearly contrary to the probationary nature of the period of temporary vows. It was a conditional intention to renew the vows i[ no obstacle intervened in the meantime, S and this obstacle, if not always, would practically always have been the discovery by the institute or the subject that he or she had no vocation. There was almost an equal number of statements that a temporary profession was invalid if at the time a religious had the intention of not renewing or a superior of not admitting to a renewal on the expiration of a temporary profession. Canon 572 does not list such an intention among the requisites for a valid religious profession. Canon 488, 1°, does not append an invalidating clause to the necessity of this intention as required by canon 11. A requirement for liceity only will also sufficiently fulfill the required stability. An invalidating law according to canon 15 does not exist in a doubt of law, and there is certainly a doubt o See Larraona, op. cit., 2 (1921), 137, 209; 28 (1949), 205; Schaefer, op.ciL, n. 128; Jone, Commentarium in Codicem iuris canonici, I, 387; Padri Clarettiani, op.cit., nn. 3, 6; Vermeersch-Creusen, Epitome iuris canonici, I, n. 580; Goyeneche, op.cit., 9-10; De Carlo, Jus religiosorum, n. 2. ~ Provida Mater Ecclesia, Bouscaren-O'Connor, op.cit., 151. aSee Larraona, op.cit.o 2 (1921), 209 and note 81; 28 (1949)~ 205; Guti~rrez, ibid., 90. of law in the present caseP There was also a great deal of talk merely about promises, as if a vow were not a promise. Nor was there too much knowledge of sanctity of life and of the relation of the evangelical counsels and of vows to this sanctity. Sacred orders may not be conferred belore perpetual profession (n. 37; c. 964, 4°). For a just reason a higher superior may permit that a first profession be made outside the novitiate house (n. 20). The Instruction does not mention the commitment presumably because it is held that the prescription on place of canon 574, §1 applies only to vows. Readmission of one who legitimately left either after completing temporary vows or other commitment or a[ter being [reed from either. He may be readmitted by the superior general with the consent of his council, who is not obliged to prescribe another noviceship, nor an-other postulancy (c. 640, § 2), but is obliged to enjoin a previous period of probation and also a period of tem-porary vows or other commitment not less than a year nor less than the time that remained to be spent in this temporary probation before perpetual profession when the subject left. The superior general may prescribe a longer period of temporary vows or other commitment (n. 38). Immediate preparation for perpetual proIession and similar periods during tbmporary vows or other commit-ment. It is desirable that perpetual profession should be preceded by a sufficiently long immediate preparation something in the manner of a second noviceship. The duration and other aspects are to be determined by the general chapter (nn. 9, 35). It is also desirable that periods of withdrawing to prayer, meditation, and study be established during the time of temporary vows or other commitment (n. 25). Section IlL Application of the special norms. The par-ticular provisions axe called norms because they have been enacted for experimentation (VII). They are in effect from January 6, 1969 (VII). The norms and direc-tives of the Instruction appertain only to religious in-stitutes; other institutes of common life may but are not obliged to follow them (n. 3). Common law (canon law, laws enacted after the Code of Canon Law, laws of Vatican II, and postconciliar laws) remains in effect un-less derogated by this Instruction (I). The faculties granted by this Instruction may in no way be delegated g See Schaefer, op.cit., n. 128; Jone, op.cit., 387; Guti~rrez, ibid., note 65; Vermeersch, Periodica, 31 (1932), 122 ft.; Goyeneche, Corn. mentarium tyro religiosis, 16 (1935), 315-6; Vidal, De religiosis, n. 9, holds for invalidity. 4- 4- ÷ VOLUME 901 ~. F. Gallen, $.]. 902 to another (II), but they may be used by those who legiti-mately take the place of the superior general when there is no superior general or he is legitimately prevented from acting (IV). The same principle is true of the vicars of other higher superiors since they are actually exercising the office of the higher superior when accord-ing to the constitutions they take the place of a higher superior, such as a provincial, in the vacancy of the office, in his absence, or when he is otherwise impeded from fulfilling the duties of his office. There is nothing of such importance in the faculties granted in the Instruc-tion to higher superiors that would merit the exclusion of vicars from the exercise of such faculties. An abbot at the head of a monastic congregation is also to be understood under the name of superior general in this Instruction (III). In the case of nuns dedicated exclu-sively to the contemplative life, special norms shall be inserted into the constitutions and submitted for ap-proval, but the norms in numbers 22, 26-7 may be ap-plied to them (V). I[ the special general chapter has already been held, the superior general and his council acting collegially,x° after a careful study of all circumstances, are to decide whether a general chapter should be convoked to deliber-ate on the faculties granted to it or whether it would be preferable to await the next general chapter (VI). If they decide against the above convocation but also that the use of the faculties granted to the general chapter is urgent for the good of the institute, they, again acting collegially, have the power of putting all or some of the same faculties in use until the next gen-eral chapter provided they have previously consulted all other higher superiors and their councils and have ob-tained their two-thirds affirmative vote. These other higher superiors should have it at heart to consult previ-ously the professed of perpetual vows. In institutes with no provinces, the superior general must consult the l~rofessed of perpetual vows and obtain the affirmative vote of two-thirds OgI). The following appertain to the general chapter: with a two-thirds vote: to introduce periods of formative ac-tivity in the noviceship (n. 23) and a different tempo-rary commitment (n. 34); with the vote prescribed by the constitutions: to make determinations for the pos-tulancy (n. 12); to decide on the permissible contacts of the novices (n. 28); to permit or command studies during the noviceship (n. 29); to determine the dress of the novices and other candidates (n. 33); to determine the duration of the probation between the noviceship See REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS, 19 (1960), 131-2. and perpetual profession and other aspects of the same probation (nn. 35-6-7); and experimentally to enact other matters that imply a change in the constitutions, for example, in numbers 16, 22, and 27. The following appertain to the superior general: with the consent of his council: the institution of a novitiate (n. 16) and of many novitiates in the same province, having consulted the interested provincial (n. 17); the making of the noviceship in a house that is not a noviti-ate house (n. 19); the readmission of one who legiti-mately left either after completing temporary vows or other commitment or after being freed from either (n. 38); alone: to permit the group of novices to reside for a time in another house designated by him (n. 16); to per-mit a small group of novices to make their noviceship in a house more suitable for community life (n. 18); with the council acting collegially: to decide on the calling of a general chapter to implement the Instruction or to permit, without a general chapter, the use of the facul-ties granted in the Instruction, after consulting all other higher superiors and their councils and having obtained the affirmative vote of two-thirds of them or of the pro-fessed of perpetual vows when the institute does not have provinces (VI). The following appertain to higher superiors: alone: to permit first profession outside the novitiate house (n: 20); to permit that first profession be anticipated but not beyond fifteen days (n. 26); after consulting the master of novices: to decide on a supplying of absence of a novice of less than three months (n. 22); and it is rec-ommended that higher superiors below the superior general previously consult the professed of perpetual vows on the use of faculties of the Instruction without having a general chapter (VI). Spiritual principles of the Instruction. In the intro-duction to the Instruction, the Sacred Congregation for Religious and Secular Institutes stated that the reason Vatican II gave no small measure of attention to reli-gious was that the Church might have a greater abun-dance of spiritual strength and be better prepared to proclaim the message of salvation to the men of our age; quoted Lumen gentium, numbers 44-5, to the effect that the state of the evangelical counsels appertains to the sanctity of the Church and that the practice of these counsels is uniquely effective for the perfection of the love of God and of the neighbor; spoke of the duty of religious institutes to renew their spiritual, evangelical, and apostolic lives; recalled that no loss was to be per-mitted in the basic values of the religious life; and de-clared the necessity of defining again the principal as-pects of this life. Formation VO'LUME 28, 1969 9O3 I. F. Ga//en,~$.l. REVIEW FOR REI.~G~OU$ 90; In the first section, which treats of principles and criteria, the Sacred Congregation reaffirmed that pro-fession of the evangelical counsels is a total consecration of one's person to God; that both from the teaching of the Church and the nature of this consecration the vow of obedience appertains to the essence of religious pro-fession; that by this consecration the religious exercises the perfection of apostolic charity, even though the apostolate is not the primary purpose of religious pro-fession; and that it may not be said that the nature of religious profession is to be changed or its proper de-mands lessened. The Sacred Congregation stated that the noviceship retains its irreplaceable role in formation; that novices are to be taught the cohesive unity that should link contemplation and apostolic activity; and that this unity is one of the fundamental and primary values of apostolic institutes. The achievement of this unity requires a~proper un-derstanding of the realities of the supernatural life and of the paths leading to a deepening of union with God in the unity of the one supernatural love for God and for man, finding expression at times in the solitude of inti-mate communing with the Lord and at others in the generous giving of self to apostolic activity. Young reli-gious must be taught that this unity, so eagerly sought and toward which all life tends in order to find its full development, cannot be attained on the level of activity alone, or even be psychologically experienced, for it resides in that divine love which is the bond of perfec-tion and which surpasses all understanding. The attainment of this unity, which cannot be achieved without long exercise of self-denial or without persevering efforts toward purity of intention in action, demands in those institutes faithful compliance with the law inherent in the spiritual life itself, which con-sists in arranging a proper balance of periods set aside for solitude with God and others devoted to various activities and to the human contacts which these in-volve (n. 5). The Sacred Congregation maintained that suitable maturity was required that the religious state be a means of perfection and not a burden too heavy to carry, as also the desirability that the perpetual con-secration to God of perpetual vows be preceded by a sufficiently long immediate preparation spent in recol-lection and prayer that could be like a second novice-ship. The second section of the Instruction is on special or particular norms and contains the following spiritual ideas and principles. The novices are to develop that union with Christ which is to be the source of all their apostolic activity; conformably to the teaching of our Lord in the gospel, the formation of the noviceship con-sists especially in initiating the novices gradually into detachment from everything not connected with the kingdom of God; that they learn to practice humility, obedience, poverty, to be instant in prayer, to maintain union with God, along with a soul receptive to the inspirations of the Holy Spirit, and to be mutually and spiritually helpful to one another in a sincere and un-feigned charity; they are to study and meditate on Holy Scripture; to be formed in the spiritual doctrine and practice required for the development of a supernatural life, union with God, and the understanding of the re-ligious state; they are to be initiated into the liturgical life and the spiritual discipline proper to their own in-stitute; they are to be given the occasions for striving to preserve faithful union with God in the active life; for the novices there is to be a balancing of periods of ac-tivity and of those given to recollection in prayer, medi-tation, and study to stimulate them to remain faithful to it throughout life, and a similar balancing is desirable during the years of formation before perpetual profes-sion. The Instruction reaffirmed the principle of the spiritual life and of Perfectae caritatis, number 8, that apostolic activity must have its source in intimate union with Christ and that therefore all the members should seek God only and above all, and unite contemplation by which they adhere to Him in mind and heart with apostolic love, in which they are associated with the work of redemption and strive to spread the kingdom of God; that novices are likewise to be formed in purity of intention and love for God and man; to learn to use this world as if they did not use it; realize that devotion to God and man demands a humble control of self; culti-vate the necessary human and spiritual balancing of the times given to the apostolate and the service of men and of the properly prolonged periods, in solitude or in com-munity, dedicated to prayer and to the meditative read-ing of the Sacred Scriptures. By fidelity to this most necessary and important program in all such institutes, the novices will gradually develop a peaceful union with God, which comes from conformity to the will of God. They must learn to discern the divine inspirations in the duties of their state, especially those of justice and charity. A mutual confidence, docility, and openness are to be fostered between superiors, the master of novices, and the novices that the master may be able to direct the generosity of the novices to a complete gift of themselves to God and lead them gradually to discern in the mys-tery of Christ crucified the demands of true religious + + + Formation VOLUME 28, 1969 905 obedience, and in this manner inspire them to an active and responsible obedience. The Instruction affirms with sufficient emphasis that the religious s~ate is different from secular institutes and from the state of the laity. ~. F. Gall~, $.1. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS SISTER MARY PATRICIA NORTON A New Form Community oJ Religious Government The custom that has been traditionally followed in women's religious communities of focusing all authority, responsibility, and decision-making in one person at the local, regional, and generalate level has, we believe, been a custom that grew up as a result of historical circumstances. When some of the original women's re-ligious communities were founded, there was a com-paratively small number of the members that were well educated. There has, of course, always been a local, regional, and general council to assist and advise the superior; but in actual practice the superior has gen-erally led an overburdened existence, weighed down by the responsibility of major decisions. Since the founding of the early communities, the pic-ture has changed dramatically. The rank and file sisters are no longer uneducated followers. Vatican Council II has told us that the Holy Spirit breathes up ~rom below, that is, He speaks and points out the way through the person of each and every member of the community. In the summer of 1967, the 48 Maryknoll Sisters working in Korea, considering the problems of the past, the directions of the future, and the urgings of Vatican Council II (that "all members of the community have a share in the welfare of the whole community and a responsibility for it"--~om the Decree on Ap-propriate Renewal o[ Religious Life, n. 14), began to draw up a new plan for regional government. This plan was to provide for sharing more broadly the burdens of responsibility, participation of every member in the decision-making and planning of community affairs, and to foster in each member a mature spirit of initiative and involvement. The experiment is at present under way with three elected members now jointly sharing the responsibilities that had previously belonged to the regional superior. 4, 4, Siste~ Patricia Norton is missioned at the Maryknoll Hospital; P.O. Box 77; Pusan, Korea. VOLUME 28, 1969 907 REVIEW FOR RELIGIOU$ (Note: The work of the Maryknoll Sisters in Korea is designated as a regional unit.) No one of these is superior to the others in authority or responsibility. Each one is responsible in the area that has been allotted to her: Personnel, Administration-finance, and Planning-research respectively. These three sisters are known as the Regional Team. Although each one has her area of responsibility, she does not bear this burden alone. Each of these team members has a corresponding committee of 4 regular members and one alternate member. Each committee meets once a month and the results of these meetings constitute the agenda for the meeting of the Regional Team (the three team leaders). The Regional Team also aims at meeting monthly as high priority has been placed on the value of close and frequent communications. It is felt that real participation of each and every mem-ber of the region is dependent on the thoroughness of these communications. In addition to the monthly meetings of both team and committees, good communications are fostered by availa-bility of the minutes of the Regional Team, of each of the three committees, and the publication of the agenda before each meeting. With the publishing of the agenda, each sister is invited to respond with her ideas, sugges-tions, objections, and so forth to any item on the agenda. This is one technique to insure participation by every individual. Furthermore, all those sisters who are neither mem-bers of the team nor of one of the committees become members of an interest area. The latter means that the sister has indicated her interest in one of the areas, follows the activities of that committee in par-ticular, and is ready at any time to fully participate. The Maryknoll Sisters are divided among six houses in Korea. In the event that one of these houses does not have a particular committee member, one of the in-terest area members acts as contact person for that house. Planning for this experiment began in early Fall of 1967. It was formally inaugurated at a regionwide work-shop in October of that year. Since that time it has undergone several evaluations resulting in both minor and major changes. What so far have been the advantages and disad-vantages in regard to this experiment? Some of the disadvantages: ---outsiders who have contacts with the Maryknoll Sisters do not understand it; --it is expensive (train travel and postage) and time consuming; ---it deprives the other sisters of that leisure they used to have while the superior did all the work. Some of the advantages: --it takes the heavy, burden from the shoulders of one person and spreads it" out over the shoulders of all; --it provides for the utilization of the ideas, inspira-tions, and talents of each person rather than just two or three; --it provides for decisions to be made at the level at which they are carried out; --it helps to uncover and develop leadership qualities in a wider spectrum O[ persons; ---it allows for a more truly Christian li[e [or each sister as a completely participating person, con-scious of her own role of responsibility for the success or failure of Maryknoll works in Korea; ---it cuts down dissatisfaction and provides a channel for rectifying any dissatis[actions that may occur. The comment was made by one observer: "It deprives the religious of that necessary sacrifice involved in obedience to a superior." Those who have been living ¯ this experiment would strongly differ. Obedience is not a vanished thing. It is merely the focus that has changed. Decisions are made through group-to-group or individ-ual- to-group dialogue and the individual remains open and ready to obey the results of this dialogue. It is now two years since the initial idea for this type of government was discussed. Since that time there have been many pros and cons, many wrinkles to be ironed out. It has been said by informed sources that such an arrangement Without ultimate responsibility resting in one person can never be a success. The Maryknoll Sisters are willing to concede that this may be true. But they are not willing to concede without an earnest trial. ÷ ÷ ÷ VOLUME 28, 1969 9O9 WILLIAM A. HINNEBUSCH, O.P. Origins and Development oJ Religious Orders William A. Hin-nebusch, O.P., teaches ecclesiastical history at the Do-minican House of Studies; 487 Michi-gan Avenue, Waahington, D.C. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 910 An# attentive study of the origins and history of reli-gious orders reveals that there are two primary currents in religious life--contemplative and apostolic. Vatican II gave clear expression to this fact when it called on the members of every community to "combine contem-plation with apostolic love." It went on to say: "By the former they adhere to God in mind and heart; by the latter they strive to associate themselves with the work of redemption and to spread the Kingdom of God" (PC, 5). The orders1 founded before the 16th century, with the possible exception of the military orders, recognized clearly the contemplative element in their lives. Many of them, however, gave minimum recognition to the apos-tolic element, if we use the word "apostolic" in its pres-ent- day meaning, but not if we understand it as they did. In their thinking, the religious life was the Apos-tolic life. It reproduced and perpetuated the way of living learned by the Apostles from Christ and taught by them to the primitive Church of Jerusalem. Since it was lived by the "Twelve," the Apostolic life included preaching and the other works of the ministry. The pas-sage describing the choice of the seven deacons in the Acts of the Apostles clearly delineates the double ele-ment in the Apostolic life and underlines the contem-plative spirit of the Apostles. The deacons were to wait on tables; the Apostles were to be free to devote them-selves "to prayer and the ministry of the word" (Acts 6:~4~). ¯ This is the text of an address given to the annual meeting of United States major superiors of men religious held in June, 1968, at Mundelein, Illinois. x I use the words, "order," "monasticism," and their derivatives in a wide sense to include all forms of the religious life. In its strict sense "monasticism" applies only to the monks and does not extend to the friars and the clerks regular. There were, however, exceptions to the general rule that monks did not engage in the ministry. An Eastern current of monasticism, influenced by John Chrysostom, viewed missionary work as a legitimate activity of the monk; and, as we shall see, many Western monks shared this conviction. Nevertheless, missionary activity did not become an integral part of monasticism. Even after most monks became priests, they considered their vocation to lie within the monastery where they could contemplate and dedicate themselves to the service of God. Since the clergy did not embrace the religious life, with the ex-ception of those of Eusebius of Vercelli and Augustine of Hippo, the ministerial element remained generally absent from the religious life until the development of the canons regular. In itself the life of the monks was exclusively contemplative. "Tradition assigns no other end to the life of a monk than to 'seek God' or 'to live for God alone,' an ideal that can be attained only by life of penance and .prayer. The first and fundamental manifestation of such a vocation is a real separation from the world." Yet in the thinking of the monks and of the friars, who integrated apostolic activity into the religious life, their prayer, contemplation, and example were mighty forces working for the upbuilding of the Body of Christ. Foundation o[ Monasticism Though other Scriptural elements contributed to the origin of monasticism, the concept of the Apostolic life was the decisive force. This truth has been demon-strated by historians who have been studying this point for over half a century; it has recently been dis-cussed scripturally by Heinz Schiirmann, professor of New Testament exegesis at Erfurt. The historians show how the life of the Apostles and the primitive Christians influenced the origins and growth of monasticism; Schiirmann makes clear that the constitutive elements of the religious life were taught to and demanded of the Apostles by Christ. Religious life is rooted in the key Biblical texts that record the calling and formation of the Apostles. These passages determine the character of the Apostolic office and the relationship of the Apostles to Jesus. They are to be with Him, listen to Him, and follow Him. His call is rigorous and imperious. He demands commitment without reserve. Negatively, this requires a complete break with one's previous life: family, wife, home, and oc-cupation; positively, it establishes the Apostles in a state of total availability. Abandoning their possessions, their means of livelihood and, like the lily and raven, trusting completely in divine providence, they follow Christ, + ÷ ÷ Religious Orders VOLUME 28, 1969 9]] W. A. Hinnebusch, 0~. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS 912 putting themselves in a student-teacher, servant-master relationship to Him. All .the features of their new life with Him are already conveyed in brief in Mark's ac-count of their call: And going up a mountain, he called to him men of his own choosing, and they came to him. And he appointed twelve that they might be with him and that he might send them forth to preach (3:13-5). In this text, too, we find the first s~atement of the contemplative and apostolic elements that reappear in the religious life. They are "to be with him." Here is the contemplative element. They are "with him," devoting themselves to the "one thing necessary"--listening to His word. Yet in hearing and learning .they are made ready so "that he might send them forth to preach." As Schiirmann summarizes it: First they hear and learn, then they teach and act: "Preaching isonly one part of their life and its follows from the other." The Apostles enter irrevocably into a community of life with Jesus. They share His life and destiny: eat with Him, walk the dusty roads with Him, serve the people with Him, undergo His trials, conflicts, persecu-tions. They must be ready to hate and even to lose their lives for His sake. He wants total obedience, one based on their "faith in Him who calls and proposes the word of God in an entirely unique fashion. Their following of Christ becomes understandable only as a permanent state of profession of faith., fit] opens up a new pos-sibility of existence, a new manner of being-in-the-world, a new 'state' of life." Though the Apostles take no vows, their life is that of the three counsels. Christ imposes no greater moral de-mands on them than on all the other believers, but they alone live this close community life with Him. Not all who declare for Christ are chosen by Him to follow Him in this intimate, permanent way. Obviously Mary, Martha, and Lazarus do not. Others asked to be ad-mitted into the group of disciples but were not accepted. Mark (5:18-19) describes one case: As Jesus was getting into the boat, the man who had been afflicted by the devil began to entreat him that he might re-main with him. And he did not allow him, but said to him, "Go home to thy relatives, and tell them all that the Lord has done for thee, and how he has had mercy on thee." (See also Mt 11:28, Mk 3:35, Lk 12:8-9, 10:38-42, 9:61-2.) Being with Christ constantly, hearing His word, com-pletely obedient to His wishes, separated from family, home, and occupation, the Apostles enter a new form of existence that signifies. The prime purpose of their spe-cialized following is to declare themselves openly for Him, so that all might come to believe in Him. In a strikingly visible way their intimate following pro-claims to the Jewish world that the one thing necessary is to hear the word of Christ and to keep it. Their visi-ble, stable following becomes a sign to the world. Only after they have made this permanent commitment are they sent out to preach and to act. At every step in monastic history, whether in its ori-gins, renewals, or creation of new forms, the Apostolic life taught by Christ to the Twelve, and by them to the primitive Christian community of Jerusalem, was the leading and most powerful influence. The Gospel texts and those in the Acts of the Apostles that describe the primitive community were decisive in creating the con-cept of monasticism and in fashioning its life and usages. In the Jerusalem community we find fraternal unanim-ity, common ownership of possessions, fidelity to the teachings of Christ, common public prayer, intense pri-vate prayer. The following passages embody all these features: Now the multitude of the believers were of one heart and soul, and not one of them said anything he possessed was his own, but they had all things in common (Acts 4:32). And they continued steadfastly in the teaching of the apostles, and in the communion of the breaking of bread and in the prayers. And all who believed were together and held all things in common. And continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread in. their houses, they took their food with gladness and simplicity of heart, praising God and being in favor with all people (Acts 2:42-7; see also 1:14, 3:1, 6:4,34; Mt 10:gff). The ministry of the word, evangelical preaching of salvation, was c~irried out by the Apostles (Mk 6:6-13; Acts 6:4), a mission that entailed indefatigable journey-ing (Mt 10:7if; Mk 6:6-13; Acts 6:4). Only the pre-dominately lay character of early monasticism delayed the full realization of the ministerial mendicant orders. For centuries monks examined and lovingly scruti-nized the texts. The power that they exercised over monastic founders is illustrated by the passage where Athanasius describes the origin of Antony's vocation in his Life of Antony: As he was walking along on his way to Church, he col-lected his thoughts and reflected how the Apostles left every-thing and followed the Savior; also how the people in Acts sold what they had and laid it at the feet of the Apostles for distribution among the needy; and what great hope is laid up in Heaven for such as these. With these thoughts in his mind he entered the church. And it so happened that the Gospel was being read at that moment and he heard the passage in which the Lord says to the rich man: "If thou wilt be perfect, ¯ go sell all that thou hast, and give it to the poor; and come, follow me and thou shalt have treasures in heaven," 4- 4- Religious Orders VOLUME 28~ 1969 W. A. Hinnebusch, O.P. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS As though God had been speaking directly to him, An-tony left the church, sold what he had, gave it to the poor, and went into the desert. During subsequent centuries the Scriptures lost none of their influence over monasticism. The Apostolic texts led to much more than the abandonment of riches and fleeing the world; they provided a complete program of life in community. Explaining the origins of monasti-cism about 1122 A.D., Abbot William of Saint-Thierry shows how the meditation of hundreds of years had sys-tematized the Scriptural influence: We come to this spiritual sbciety of which the Apostle Paul spoke to the Philippians (2:1-5; 3:17) in praise of the regular discipline and of the sublime joy of brothers living together in unanimity. To do justice to this discipline it is necessary to return to its beginning in the time of the Apostles, since it was the Apostles themselves who instituted it as their own way of life, according to the teaching of the Lord. Unless it was the grace of the Holy Spirit which gave them power from above to live together in such a way that all would have but one heart and one soul, so that everything would be held in common, and all would be continually in the temple in a spirit of harmony. Animated by a great !ove for this form of life instituted by the Apostles, certain men wished no longer to have any other house or any other lodging than the hbuse of God, the house of prayer. All that they did they did according to a common program, under a common rule. In the name of the Lord they lived together, possessing nothing of their own, not even their bodily strength, nor were they even masters of their own will. They lay down to sleep at the same time, they rose up together, they prayed, they sang Psalms, they studied together. They showed the fixed and changeless will of being obedient to their superiors and of being entirely submissive to them. They kept their needs to a minimum and lived with very little; they had poor clothes, a mean diet, and limited everything according to a very precise rule. Influence o[ Cassian Soon after Antony went into the desert, the influence of the Scriptures on monastic origins was enhanced by a misconception of Eusebius and Jerome, who mistakenly believed that the Apostolic life of the primitive Jerusa-lem community was followed in Alexandria, Rome, and other centers. Writing a century later, Cassian developed this misconception and found in it th~ explanation of the rise of monasticism: The conversion of the Gentiles forced an abandonment of the Apostolic way by the ma-jority of Christians, even by the clergy. More zealous souls refused to give it up and founded communities to perpetuate it. This theory was very fruitful in its effects when it was coupled with the example of Antony and Pachomius, the founder of the cenobitic life, who were inspired by the Scriptures alone. This fusion constituted a powerful op- erative force in the development of monasticism for many centuries. Scarcely any monastic 'author was read so continuously as Cassian. As late as the thirteenth cen-tury, St. Dominic was reading his Conferences. Con-stantly read and reread, Cassian's books [ashioned the medieval--and our ownnmonastic life. The Holy Spirit at Work in the Church The truth underlying Cassian's error is the almost simultaneous appearance of the religious life everywhere that the Church took root. The origin of the monastic life was a spontaneous manifestation of the Holy Spirit impelling Christians to live the life of the counsels taught by Jesus. Antony was merely the first to emerge, thanks to Athanasius, from the anonymity that conceals the virgins, celibates, and ascetics who preceded him. The impetus of the Spirit is seen particularly in the early acceptance of the virginal life by both men and women as a prime means of following the Master. From the end of the first century there are references to ascetics who lived continently "in honor of the flesh of Christ." After the third century virgins were looked upon as "the most illustrious portion of the flock of Christ" and were considered the spouses of Christ. Perfect continence, to-gether with voluntary poverty and austerity of life, was a constitutive element of the ascetical life that began to develop in the second century. Though these ascetics lived in their homes, sometimes holy women, widows, and virgins formed small communities that were marked by considerable personal freedom. The general reverence of the Church for chastity when Antony became a hermit about 300 A.D. accounts in large measure for the immediate wide diffusion of the eremitic and cenobitic forms of monasticism throughout the Christian world. The dynamic power of the Holy Spirit has been con-stantly operative during the history of the religious life. Here again there is a link with the early community of Jerusalem. These Christians, as we find their record in Acts, were very conscious of the action of the Spirit in their lives and apostolic works. Theirs was a life lived in the ~lan of the Spirit, as Vicaire remarks. ImmediateIy after describing the primitive community, the Acts of the Apostles goes on to say: "And great grace was upon them all" (4:33). This grace made itself visible even by miracles: "And many wonders and signs were done through the apostles" (2:43). When William of Saint-Thierry, whom I quoted a few pages back, described monastic origins, he manifested the awareness the monks had that the charismatic power of the Spirit was at work among them. In William's think-ing it was the "grace of the Holy Spirit which gave [the ÷ ÷ 4. Religious Orders VOLUME 28, 1969 W. A o Hinnebusch~ O.P. REVIEW FOR RELIGIOUS Apostles] power from above to live together in such a way that all would have but one heart and one soul, so that everything would be held in common . '~ Cen-turies before, Gregory the Great, writing his Dialogues within fifty years of the death of Benedict, described the great patriarch of Western monasticism as the ideal "man of God," the spiritual father who was entirely under the guidance of the Holy Spirit. The attention paid to the miracles worked by the founders and great figtires of monastic history is not merely a thoughtless emphasis on the secondary but was motivated by. the belief that the true monk, living in community, possesses an extraordinary grace for radiat-ing sanctity and contributing to the upbuilding of the B6dy of Christ. He can even receive from the Spirit the power of working miracles. The present-day interest in the charismatic character of the religious life and the charismatic founders is a legitimate, more explicit, recognition of the power of the Spirit working through all the years of monastic history. His role in the religious life deserves more attention and should awaken in us a great hope in the future of the religious life. Antony the Hermit Monasticism entered the pages of history close to the year 300 A.D. when Antony, the great hermit, gave away his possessions and retired to the Egyptian desert. The holiness and ordered discipline of his life, characterized by solitary contemplation and a severe but lofty and well-balanced asceticism soon brought other hermits to him for direction. Great colonies of solitaries arose under Antony's direction, especially at Pispir, where he lived, and at Nitria and Scete. These disciples lived alone like their master. Antony found so many imitators because of his moral greatness at a time of growing wickedness in the contemporary world. When Constantine ended the per-secutions and began to favor Christianity, the consequent lowering of the moral level of Christian life stimulated the development of a powerful ascetical movement, in-spired by the Gospels, on the ~ringes of the populated world. Antony became the model of the movement, especially after the appearance of his Life, written by Athanasius in 357 A.D., a year after Antony died. Gre-gory of Nazianzen called it "a rule of monastic life in the form of a narrative." Athanasius, who had known Antony personally and had seen him often, considered "the life of Antony an ideal pattern of the ascetical life." He intended to hold up Antony as the exemplar of the consecrated life and induce his readers to imitate what they saw. The work enjoyed a~tonishing success and was shortly translated into various languages. Antony, earnestly desiring to die the death of a martyr, went to Alexandria in 311 A.D., when the persecution of Maximin Daja broke out, to minister to the confessors in the mines and prisons, not thinking it justified to turn himself over to the authorities. When his hopes were dis-appointed, Antony returned to his desert cell where "he was a daily martyr to his conscience, ever fighting the battles of the faith. For he practiced a zealous and more intense ascetic life." With this short passage Athanasius enriched monasticism at its very birth with a positive view of asceticism and the renunciations involved in the life of the counsels. Antony's life in the desert was a substitute martyrdom and the monk the successor to the . martyr, a concept that remains alive to this day. Pachomius the Cenobite The weakness of the ei:emitical life lay in the minimal opportunity for practicing charity. Pachomius remedied this defect when he formed a genuine fellowship based on the communal charity inherent in Christianity. He composed the first monastic Rule, in it establishing the economic and spiritual bases for the common life and providing for community government. A younger con-temporary of Antony, Pachomius first served an appren-ticeship under the hermit Palaemon. Then about the year 320 A.D. he established a monastery at Tabennisi on the right bank of the Nile. Other monasteries soon followed, so that when he died, nine for men and two for women were under his guidance. These foundations were large settlements of monks who were organized into smaller groups according to the kind of agricultural work they did or the crafts they practiced. They lived a disciplined life, practiced individual poverty and de-tachment in essential matters, supported themselves by remunerative work, gathered for prayers morning and evening, and observed the three counsels, though they took no vows. Numerous biographies testify to the esteem in which Pachomius was held and the extent of his in- ~uence. Basil the Great The eremitical and cenobitic types of monasticism spread quickly both in East and West. Basil the Great, who benefited from the experience of the previous half century bf monastic experience, became the lawgiver of Eastern monasticism when he wrote his Longer R

Issue 64.3 of the Review for Religious, 2005. ; lglous Witnessing The Spirit QUARTERLY 64.3 2005: Review for Religious fosters dialogue with God, dialogue with ourselves, and dialogue with one another about the holiness we try to live according to cbarisms of Catholic religious life. As Pope Paul VI said, our way of being church is today the way of dialogue. Review for Religious (ISSN 0034-639X) is published quarterly at Saint Louis University. by the Jesuits of the Missouri Province. Editorial Office: 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, Missouri 63108-3393 Telephone: 314-977-7363 ¯ Fax: 314-977-7362 E-Mail: review@slu.edu ¯ ~Veb site: www.reviewforreligious.org Manuscripts, books for review, and correspondence with the editor: Review for Religious ¯ 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, MO 63108-3393 Correspondence about the Canonical Counsel department: Elizabeth McDonough OP ¯ Pontifical College Josephinum 7625 North High Street ¯ Columbus, Ohio 43235 POSTMASTER Send address changes to Review for Religious ¯ P.O. Box 6070 ° Duluth, MN 55806. Periodical postage paid at St. Louis, Missouri, and additional mailing offices. See inside back cover for information on subscription rates. ©2005 Review for Religious Permission is herewith granted to copy any material (articles, poems, reviews) contained in this issue of Review for Religious for personal or internal use, or for the personal or internal use of specific library clients within the limits outlined in Sections 107 and/or 108 of the United States Copyright Law. All copies made under this permission must bear notice of the source, date, and copyright owner on the first page. This permission is NOT extended to copying for commercial distribu-tion, advertising, institutional promotion, or for the creation of new collective works or anthologies. Such permission will only be considered on written application to the Editor, Review for Religious. ev'iew for religious Editor Associate Editor Canonical Counsel Scripture Scope Editorial Staff Wetrmaster Adv#ory Board David L. Fleming sJ Philip C. Fischer SJ Elizabeth McDonough OP Eugene Hensell OSB Mary Ann Foppe Tracy Gramm Judy Sharp Clare Boehmer ASC Steve Erspamer SM Kathleen Hughes RSCJ Louis and Angela Menard Bishop Terry Steib SVD Miriam D. Ukeritis CSJ QUARTERLY 64.3 2005 contents 228 prisms Prisms community chapters 230 Where Two or More Are Gathered Ted Dunn explores some of the unique challenges and opportunities pertaining to religious chapters of election, especially highlighting the differences between politics and discernment. 242 Chapter Delegates, Once and Future Sister Marie de Lourdes Mates IHM recapitulates and refurbishes some earnest practical suggestions about what to look for in chapter delegates. 252 Community Chapters: Seven Personal Beliefs Melannie Svoboda SND presents an outline of concrete expectations for a religious congregation's chapter meeting. Reflection and Discussion 226 259 religious life Invisible--Even to Ourselves? Marie Brinkman SCL emphasizes that visible unity-- community bonds--must become the sign of Christ and his church that religious life is meant to be. Review for Religious 269 Living in Community: Continuing the Conversation Doris Gottemoeller RSM returns to the discussion about the place of community living as an uncommon and striking witness to the power of the gospel and the dynamism of a congregation's charism. Psalm Prayer Reflection and Discussion 281 witnessing With Love from Calcutta and Lisieux: Letters of Mother Teresa and St. Thdr~se Mary C. Carroll SSSF gives witness to the wisdom of a loving friendship expressed in the letter exchanges of Mother Teresa of Calcutta and Father Michael van der Peet SCJ and Thdr~se of Lisieux and Maurice Barth~l~my-Belli~re. 296 Alfred Delp SJ and the Heart of Jesus Mary Frances Coady focuses on Alfred Delp's devotion to the Heart of Jesus that sustained him in his Nazi imprisonment and eventual death by hanging. 301 the spirit Led by the Spirit: St. Basil the Great Andrew Ryder SCJ enters us into St. Basil the Great's contributions to our theological understanding and appre-ciation of the Holy Spirit as the third person of the Trinity. departments 316 Scripture Scope: Encountering the Parables of Jesus 321 Canonical Counsel: Additional Comments on Interpretation 326 Book Reviews 64.3 200~ prisms The prevalent theological cat-egory in describing the church is the word com-munion. It is significant that this choice of word confronts the most serious need of our times. Communion emphasizes what binds us together. Theologians today want to say that this word most captures what the church is all about. Pope Benedict xvI, in his initial addresses as the leader of the Roman Catholic commu-nity, has called for a renewed effort among all peoples of religion to look to some kind of bonding or communion. The essential witness that any Christian gives is that of bonding. There is no working for justice unless there is a bonding with the "other." There is no exercise of charity unless there is a communion with the ones being served. As Jesus pointed out consistently, each one of us as a follower comes to serve and not be served--like him. We do not serve justice or charity out of a superior stance; we can only be on the same level, as with our sisters and broth-ers, and it is there that we work. Perhaps we may look like good secular social workers. As Christians, we want more; we are looking towards communion. If marriage in the Christian community has no greater rate of fidelity than secular marriage, then as Christians we are failing. If men and women in religious life commitment do not give Review for Religious witness to a life in common, then they fail in the most essential witness of their religious life. It is not just in entering upon a vocation and it is not just in generous service that we show ourselves to be Christian. The "proof of the pudding" is whether we truly are people who "bond," who live in communion because commu-nion is entering into God's life, the life of the Trinity. How in our times have we lost some ways of "bond-ing," of being in communion? It seems we no longer recognize that there are three progressive steps which Jesus has identified for us in the Gospels. First, there is detachment ("leave your father and your mother," "go, sell") or what we might today call availability. We come with so many non-negotiables; we come with our needs and our demands. Many of us Christians are unavailable to God and to one another. And. so the first step in bond-ing or communion is being available. The second step is generosity or being in service ("come, follow"). We often pride ourselves on how much we do for others, extending ourselves generously with our time and tal-ent. No doubt we are people of service, but is it all on our terms? Are we covetously in control of all our works of justice and charity? Both the first and the second steps can be half steps in living as a Christian. Are half steps any steps at all? The third is, simply, sharing or, rightly understood, surrendering ("take up your cross"). Commun. ion hap-pens when we are available, when we give. generously in service, and when we share our lives unstintingly--as God does with us. Communion or bonding is our 21 st-_century quest as a Catholic community. It is a quest that Jesus tells us is within our ~raced reach. David L. Fleming SJ 64.3 2005 TED DLrNN Where Two or More Are Gathered community chapters It has been said, "Where two or more are gathered, there is politics." Though many religious communities have embraced communal discernment as their preferred means for electing leadership, they are still not immune to the pulls and trappings of politics. Seeking to hear the voice of the Spirit through communal discernment can, at its best, eclipse and far surpass the influence of politics. Communal discernment, however, no matter how well practiced, will neither eradicate politics nor guarantee that there will be no regressive pulls in chapters of election. But awareness of the differences between discernment and politics can help chapter participan~ts resist the forces of politics and secure the grace-filled opportunities of discernment. Ted Dunn, a clinical psychglogist, wrote for us in our 63.3 issue (July 2004). His address remains Comprehensive Consulting Services; 6209 Mid "Rivers Mall Drive, Suite 294; St. Charles, Missouri 63304. Review for Religgous When discernment and politics collide, how can chapter participants make sense of all the forces in play? During a chapter of election, what are some of the regressive urges that may work against a community's efforts at discernment? What are some of the differences between "political" conversations and "discerning" ones? These are questions I address in this article. We are not likely to rid ourselves of politics completely, but I am confident that, if communities commit themselves to communal discernment, they can grow in their capacity to use it well. From my years of facilitating communal discernment, I am confident that goodwill and good ways of channeling it can enhance discernment and diminish politicking. This, in turn, can help communities to seek God's will more fully and thereby discern their choice of leadership more wisely. In line with this I plan to point out some differences between discernment and politics from three angles, namely, numbers, powers of persuasion, and so-called winners and losers. But first I want to set the context by elaborating on regression (returning to old patterns). Regression often emerges during chapters of election and, if left unrecognized and unchecked, can blight a community's desire to put discernment ahead of politics. Regression in the Face of Discernment For a chapter to be a success, its participants should check their human propensities to constrict the movement of the Spirit, and instead work Collectively toward welcoming the Spirit present among them to liberate and enlighten. They should seek ways of enhancing their own spiritual freedom and that of the group, avoiding anything that might hinder it. They need to be alert to personal and group patterns of regression and strive to eliminate them. I would guess that every 64.3 200Y Dunn ¯ Where Two or More Are Gathered community has had, at one time or another, a dark moment in which its chapter of election fell far short of its best intentions and let, for example, politics take precedence over discernment. I would also guess that-- although such a moment tends to recede from the community's consciousness between chapters--it often returns at the beginning of the next chapter. It is as if the walls of the chapter hall hold the memories and, when the chapter is convoked, so too are the memories. Despite such experiences, or perhaps because of them, individuals and communities I am acquainted with have made courageous efforts to move beyond the pain of past elections and write new memories upon the walls. I have witnessed participants building new bridges, mending frayed relationships, offering and accepting olive branches, and all in all seeking greater unity. Communities yearn to grow in discernment and put forth their best green-gold efforts when given the opportunity. Yet I also know that, as in all growing, communities are at risk. They repeat old patterns of tension and vulnerability. As a psychologist I recognize that regression is a natural and normal response in the face of threat. It is a coping mechanism that people use when new ways of behaving seem shaky or are perceived as failing. Think of the first time you tried a new prayer form and it was not working for you. You likely sought refuge, at least temporarily, in the tried and true. Recall a return to your family of origin. Despite your growth in other relationships, in a difficult interaction with a relative you may have returned to a once-outlived means of coping (withdrawing, clashing, and so forth). Recall your community's initial efforts at the more fluid processes of communal discernment and the simulta_neous urges to return to the familiar confines of Robert's Rules and carefully orchestrated conversations. Review for Religious When it comes to elections, politics is what is most familiar to us. It is part of our culture and is no less a part of religious life. Discernment is newly learned and also countercultural behavior. And so, when tensions arise during a chapter, you have any number of urges to return to old patterns, the patterns of politics. You may have urges to-rally around your friends, to defend perceived "victims," to speak for those not speaking. You may want to tune out, or argue with what you do not want to hear, or go silent in the hope of being rescued by others more vocal. You may want to have the meeting outside the meeting (in the halls and over coffee) instead of in the assembly room. You may want to campaign for some, and against some others, and so on. The good news is that such urges do not have to be your destiny. Your next chapter presents you with the challenge and opportunity to write new memories on the walls of your assembly room. It is a chance to further reconcile and redeem the pain of past elections. It is a chance to weave new patterns of interacting into the collective experience of chapters of election and place discernment ahead of politics. But the undertow toward politics will, if left unrecognized, take away your freedom and wreak havoc upon your desire to grow beyond your past. If it is recognized, however, communities have the opportunity to catch themselves and choose instead the grace and gift of communal discernment. Politics as an Impediment to Discernment We humans have an insatiable appetite for politics. Enquiring minds want to know: Who's on first? Who's it Discernment is' newly learned and also coun~ercultural behavior. 64.3 2005 Dunn ¯ 14~bere Two or'More ~lre Gathered going to be? Who's ahead in the polls? In an election year, politics and politicians dominate the evening news, CNN, and the front page. Political talk is with us at meals and up and down hallways and sidewalks. Religious communities, it seems to me, are no less involved with politics. In fact, if politics means involvement, interest, and concern for how you govern yourselves, religious are just as political as any other segment of society. They desire to understand what is going on in the world, in the church, and in the community and to participate in shaping the future. Politics, then, has its good points, but it is important to understand its pitfalls and get beyond them in order to do the deeper work of communal discernment. One risk is that politics and discernment have definite similarities. Both lead to an informed vote in an election. Both seek understanding and involvement. In both methods, information serves to influence people and to moderate that influence. And both methods are about power. There are other commonalities as well, but there are definite distinctions to be drawn too. Where does politics end and discernment begin? Numbers. First let us talk numbers. Numbers sometimes talk long before people get acquainted with the candidates and their character. In the politics of our day, there are endless permutations of the numbers. Numbers are the heartbeat of American pre-election activity. Pollsters keep taking political pulses and making election prognostications. There are more permutations of polls than there are stats on the Super Bowl. Results are statistically projected hours before the polls close. Such results are not official, of course, but they cause people to think and say, "Why vote? It's a done deal." In discernment, however, the significance of numbers is little or none. In many discernment processes a Review for Religious member needs only one endorsement to enter into it. And entering is far more important than trying to forecast where you will end up. Entering the mystery, walking the Emmaus journey, searching out your future together by collectively seeking God's intentions--these things are not concerned with numbers. Numbers will not answer a community's quest for healing, yearnings for a stronger partnership, desires for deeper understanding, or efforts to resolve differences. Counting numbers, wondering how many votes you or someone else might get, will not help you hear the voice of the Spirit. You cannot take a poll to find out what God wants. Numbers at the moment of election have a different, though still secondary, importance. Ideally, numbers are the result of, not the means for, discernment. Ideally, they are the outcome that confirms the will of the Spirit mediated through the chapter. I do not know about your community, but in some communities, once the balloting begins, discernment goes out the window and people start listening to the numbers. They write the numbers down, tally the votes, and track who is getting what. Like a runaway train people start following the numbers instead of the Spirit. The numbers take over. It is important to work as a chapter body to prevent a numbers-oriented election. Facilitators need to intersperse .processes into the election itself to help the community discern its way through to the end. Ideally, the election process should be the culmination of the discernment process, not detached or separate from discernment. In my experience, when an election keeps the integrity of the discerning body and its discernment process intact, then numbers, if used at all, are of negligible importance. Pozver~ of Persuasion. In politics, power is .sought from a variety of sources through a variety of means. Power is 64.3 2005 Dunn ¯ Where Two or More ~qre Gathered found first in the money used for campaigning. Money pays for ads and buys favors from special-interest groups that in turn lobby for their candidates. In one form or another, money runs the machinery that shapes the information that people receive, which is of course the ultimate means of influence. In American politics "information is power," and, if you want to know who has it, "follow the money." While voters want information about what their candidates hope to accomplish, and while politicians vow that they will "stick to the issues," too often there is regression toward name-calling and mudslinging. Politicians know that there is great power in casting doubt upon their opponents. So-called "negative campaigning" persists despite the public outcry against it, in large part because research shows that when used skillfully it works. Political elections, as we have witnessed, are not about how you play the game; they are about winning, no matter the cost. Politics centers on persuasion as a means to attain desired outcomes. Spin doctors seek to persuade by parsing the truth. Political strategists provide different information for different target groups, strategically timing the leakage of news, all in an effort to sway specific voters. Party politics uses these powers of persuasion to garner support for their respective camps, which in turn support their candidates. Selective information to induce fear or call for party loyalty is among the powers of persuasion in American politics. In discernment, though, how you play the game and what kind of power you use make all the difference. The power of discernment rests on faith. It rests on your ability to pray, reflect, and journey together in such a way as to discover your collective truth, to experience the movement of the Spirit among yourselves. Paradoxically, Review for Religious the power of discernment is inversely related to persuading others or controlling the outcome. In fact, detachment from the outcome, rather than attempting to engineer the outcome, is a hallmark of discernment. Discernment requires conversations about the direction your community is moving, the issues you face, and the ideal team to facilitate the desired movement. It is about who can complement whom, not who is better than whom. It is not about camps competing around special interests. It is about cooperating in the interests of the whole. Instead of trying to convince others of your truth, communal discernment invites you to discover the community's collective truth. Discernment is not about campaigning, convincing, and cajoling, but about listening, sharing, and deepening the common understanding. Chapter participants are not chosen to elect favorite, candidates to represent personal interests, but rather to come up with a team of persons who together can best serve the interests of the entire community. I believe that the power of communal discernment is in direct proportion to a group's determination to be enlightened by one another and by the commitment of all to the common good. This power is present in direct proportion to your freedom, individually and collectively, to respond to the Spirit echoed in the voices of all the chapter members. It is present to the degree you are interiorly free from whatever might bind you, be it your loyalties to others, passions around your own agendas, fears of being hurt or hurting others, or haunting and hurting memories. It is present when people are free of 64.3 2005 Dunn ¯ Where Two or More Are Gathered prejudice and free of gossipy reputations, of labels that persist year after year. Being flee, however, does not mean an absence of anxiety and fears. Rather, it means a willingness to name, claim, and, if possible, work through your fears rather than succumb to them. It means acknowledging your desired outcomes while simultaneously relinquishing any efforts to control them. It means a willingness to enter the unpredictability and mystery of your personal and communal faith journey. If you are free enough to embrace a truth larger than your own--free of efforts to hide from uncomfortable truths or blind yourselves to a common good that may ask more of you than you want to give--then your power to discern is enhanced. The power of such spiritual freedom is yours to claim. No one can claim it for you or work towards it for you. Freedom is inherently yours to begin with. If you do this work collectively, if you maintain deep roots of knowledge, passion, and conviction while holding all things lightly, then you will have access to the Spirit moving through you and among you, The movement of the Spirit and your own search for enlightenment and understanding are at the heart of discernment. Discernment is the polar opposite of politics. It is a continuous focus on winning, not on having won and resting on our laurels. Winners and Losers. Let us talk about so-called winners and losers. Who is better? The St. Louis Rams or the Dallas Cowboys, the French or the Irish, African Americans or Caucasians or Hispanics, rich or poor, tall or short, women at the well or men at the "Y," a lilac ora rose? We humans are prone to thinking in categories and classes. We have carved up God's creation into categories. We have boxed and labeled the people and things of our world as good or bad, right or wrong, winners or losers. Review for Religious ¯ We have prejudices, biases, preconceived notions, assumptions, and conscious and subconscious judgments that put price tags on so many things that God looked at and said are "good." God sees us all as both blessed and broken, but we seem to view ourselves as good, better, best, less than good or less than evil, depending upon our looks, ethnicity, friends, affiliations, or supposed motives. Children not chosen for this or that often feel "excluded" and "hurt." Out of such feelings we form judgments and begin to think in terms of winners and losers. From facilitating many community discernments over the years, I consider all participants winners. All community members who are endorsed, who come to discernment gatherings, who respond to the call to serve in elected leadership are winners. They take risks that have brought hurts in the past and perhaps even made them say to themselves "Never again." COmmunal disdernment i~,~[fOiJ[: ~de" }in g women ~ ~or men ~who,brzn~ g together a complement of gifls tha~;~in its ~isimportant for ~he :enti@ ~com~u~ity. Those who participate in discernment are asked to reach deep inside themselves to find hope again, when staying disengaged would be easier. Individually and together they are winners as they extend themselves beyond their comfort zone in response to calls from their community. Conventional politics would suggest that those who are elected have the "right stuff" and those who are not elected do not. Communal discernment, however, is about electing women or men who bring together a complement of gifts that, in its unity, is important for the entire community. 64.3 200Y Dunn ¯ Where Two or More Are Gathered Not long ago my wife and I attended our daughters' graduations, Kelly from high school and Colleen from middle school. For the occasion we went out to buy them some flowers. The florist asked, "What are their colors?" I was taken aback, having expected to pick out bouquets from the showcase and be done with it. She escorted us to a refrigerator, showed us a vast array of flowers, and urged us to have a whiff and take a good look at them. Before long we had flowers and greenery and paper strewn over the counter. Other customers watched us try various combinations to see what would best fit each girl's particular likes and sense of beauty. There were lilacs, roses, and other flowers whose names escape me. In combination, some were not the right color and some not the right fragrance. Some got lost alongside others. All were beautiful in their own right, but some fit better than others in the bouquets. At last we had two unique bouquets, each beautiful, each saying what we wanted to say. In your next communal discernment, remember that every individual has a beauty all her own. Blessed and broken, gifted and flawed, they are on the same journey as you. Some combinations of their beauty will express what you want to say, what you hope leadership to be. Others will not. This makes them no less wonderful, no less worthy. Their beauty will find other bouquets. In your next discernment, honor all these women (or men) with your prayers. Support all of them with your encouragement. Affirm them for their courage in walking deep into discernment with you, opening themselves up in personal ways to you, to each other, and to God. Walk gently with them. Your next chapter of election will be a continuation of the work you have begun at earlier chapters. It presents you with an opportunity to grow in communal discernment and Review for Religious be more faithful on your personal and communal faith journey. Anticipate, identify, and resist any regressive tendencies. Keep the election a matter of the Spirit, not a matter of mere numbers. Do not let it be about winners and losers. You are all winners, for you are all on the same team. Be gentle with yourselves and with your mistakes, for mistakes will surely be made. In your efforts to write new memories on the walls, may the Holy Spirit be your guide, and, where two or more of you are gathered, may you find Jesus in your midst. The Transient Seed To go wherever you would lead Will mean ourselves to die, Forsaking self and every need For you, risen, on high. Buried with you, the transient seed Awaits your Spirit-cry Creating us anew, rubied By blood from Calvary. Walt Bado SJ 64.3 2005 MARIE DE LOURDES MATES Chapter Delegates, Once and Future ~onh~hne m qyu arleigtiieosn aanl dsu rpeesrpioonr saisbkileidti ems eo tfo c shpaepatekr delegates, my response was typically prophetic. I screamed into the phone: "What? Me? Why me? Don't you think I'm a bit too old for this? You're twenty-five years too late! I know a lot of people who could do a better job." She listened politely and then replied, "Well, will you at least think about it?" So I did, and for some reason I just could not say no. Father Robert Morneau's article (1977, almost thirty years ago) was suggested as the basis for what I might say. Since I did not have a copy of it, I began to make my own list of qualities a delegate should have. I came up with a dozen or so. To my surprise, when the article arrived I discovered that the future bishop and I were thinking along the same lines. I thought to myself, "Maybe I should have been a bishop!" Many of you could Marie de Lourdes Mates IHM, who has taught at all levels of K-12 and published various articles, resides at the IHM House of Prayer; 140 West Mill Street; Nesquehoning, Pennsylvania 18240. Review for Religious come up with a similar list. I admit, though, that I learned a great deal in getting this presentation ready and even experienced a kind of conversion. That is what I will share with you now. The first word that came to my mind was articulate. I wanted delegates who would speak out loud and clear. But almost immediately I had a second thought--Whoa! Suppose they go too far and destroy what our unique history has gifted us with. No, another thing that must be present is a listening ear. This slowed me down, and I pondered the word dialogical, which Bishop Morneau had used. I called upon Webster for help: "dialogue: a talking together, a conversation." Not sufficient! Definition 2: "an interchange and discussion of ideas, especially when open and frank, as in seeking mutual understanding and harmony." Perfect! In other words, the listening has to be of a special kind, but so also does the speaking. To be articulate means to speak easily and clearly; you have to be pretty well convinced about what you are saying. Let me interject here a little story about listening. An interaction years ago with a freshman girl stopped me in my tracks and made me realize I was not truly lis-tening. Her parents were divorced. Her father was out of sight. The thirteen-year-old and her mother lived together, but in time the mother became interested in another man. She left her teenage daughter to fend for herself every weekend while she traveled by plane to spend two days with him. When. the daughter told me this story, I tried to explain that her mother had needs also. She looked up at me with tear-filled eyes and said in a shaking voice "But what about me?" I knew at once I had failed to enter into her world. I have never for-gotten her words, and even now they haunt me, still find-ing it hard to really listen. 64.3 200.q Mates ¯ Chapter Delegates, Once and Future Our delegates need to speak easily and clearly, but they also need to listen with a compassionate desire to enter into the speaker's world, not necessarily agreeing but at least understanding. Besides speaking and listen-ing well, Bishop Morneau said delegates must have trust. I thought, "Oh, this is an easy one. Isn't it a given that members of a religious community have a deep abiding trust in each other, as their polite conduct habitually shows? The thing that stymied me was that Morneau went on to say that they must have trust also in themselves. I puzzled over this long and hard. I came to realize that persons who have trust in themselves will speak their own insights and convictions with a certain self-confidence. I realized, too, that to do this they must spend time and energy listening to others and be willing to say inside chapter what they say outside chapter. Coupled with trust is another virtue, desire for truth. Regardless of who speaks--a retired sister, a young novice, a former mother general, an infirm sister, an artist (musician, painter, sculptor, poet, and so forth), or just one of the rest of us--the delegate's desire for truth must help her listen and then evaluate. She needs to turn off the stream of consciousness that runs all day long and sometimes washes past others, hardly slowing down for them. Our delegates should be prophetic persons. The Old Testament prophets acquiesced to God's call only reluc-tantly. Consider the following. Isaiah says, "What a wretched state I'm in. I am a man of unclean lips." Review for Religious Jeremiah says, "Look, I do not know how to speak; I am a child." Jonah--well, he just ran away. But God was insistent. With Isaiah: "Let's see if this live coal touching your lips will help." With Jeremiah: "Don't say you are a child. Go, now!" With Jonah, a storm at sea begins to get him to pay some mind to God. Consider the great-est prophet of all, Jesus: "Father, if it be your will, let this chalice pass. However, not my will, but yours be done." Being prophetic does not appear to be a much-sought- after vocation. I am mentioning these things about prophets because the women we elect as delegates will automatically assume the role of prophet. They will be missioned by us to determine the future direction of our IHM commu-nity. If this direction is to be in accord with the will of God, certain characteristics should be evident. They should be women who are perceptive, sensitive to the here and now. We hope they will walk unshod the way of the lowest and the least. We want them to come up with new and exciting ideas for all of us--the old and infirm, the young and ambitious, those nearing retirement, those changing their apostolates. We want them to respond sensitively to the question "But what about me?" as each group asks it. We also want them to be sensitive to our roots and traditions, knowing enough of our history to stand firmly on the shoulders of the courageous holy women who were here before us. Prophets are courageous. Consider some from our own time. Dorothy Day, who did jail time for civil disobedi-ence and also (as Father Richard McSorley said) "led the way within the Catholic Church on solidarity with the poor, racial justice., all those big issues., she brought the name Catholic to all of them. These issues that pri-vate Catholics see as politics she saw as faith, and knew it had to come from faith and be alive with faith." 64.3 200~ Mates ¯ Cbapter Delegates, Once and Future Consider our foundress, Mother Theresa Maxis, who was forced to live outside the community she had worked so hard to establish. Consider Mother Teresa of Calcutta, who embraced lepers and opened her heart to the poor-est of the poor. Consider Joan Chittister, Benedictine sister, ' whose outcries for justice and peace have been heard and will continue to be heard by many around the world. Perhaps now as we prepare for the chapter of 2006, some new courageous happenings will occur. Courage can be manifested in all kinds of ways. It might be just bringing an issue to the forefront for consideration. It might be putting some relationships in jeopardy because of what some see only as boldness or outspokenness. The model delegate should be a person of vision-- but what exactly does that mean? It definitely does not mean they live in la-la land. Sometimes, however, I think that the term vision triggers a picture of someone out in space. So let us bring it down to earth. Simply, an IHM sister of vision sees something that many do not. That "something" could be anything from a cute idea to a unique dream. It could be something so commonplace as a one-on-one learning environment, only one teacher and one learner. It could be a duck farm. A friend called me one day and asked if she and her cousin could use my computer and set up a conference call with a con-struction company. I said yes, thinking it was a matter of great import. It turned out that he was just starting to plan a duck farm. His long-range plan was to raise ducks for gourmet restaurants. To me this seemed crazy, but when he promised me a duck dinner I thought--who knows?--that maybe in the not-too-distant future he would be a man of means. The sister who has vision will see value in what at first seems crazy to most people. I am suggesting that Review for Religious we have to look beyond the ends of our noses to deter-mine the best direction for our aging community. We need to have some answers for the young, the old, and the in-between in our community when they ask, "But, what about me?" Victor Hugo, author of Les Miserables and The Hunchback of Notre Dame, had this to say about visions: "Progress will be carried forward by a series of dazzling visions." I love that word "dazzling." The visions have to be startling; they have to awaken us and get us moving. Long before Victor Hugo, the prophet Habakkuk also had something to say about "the vision." I remember it from a time about twenty-five years ago. In her morning talk a speaker had created an air of excitement, but in the after-noon session the excitement disappeared. I left the assem- .,,. Prophetie delegates need t6 be pcrsoqs, of " ,de ray&;: especially script al prayer. bly feeling rather down, but I remembered the words of Habakkuk from the day's Scripture reading. It is time to hear those words again: Write down the vision clearly upon the tablets, so that one can read it readily. For the vision still has its time, presses on to fulfillment, and will not disappoint. If it delays, wait for it, it will surely come, it will not be late. (Hab 2:2-3) As I said, being a prophet is not a fun thing. Prophetic delegates have to work hard: read, study, do research. They have to make decisions, some very hard decisions. They have to make them decisively, with cer-titude (as Morneau says, referring to Newman), and then hold themselves responsible for what results. They need to be persons of deep prayer, especially Scriptural prayer. 64.3 200Y Mates ¯ Chapter Delegates, Once and Future Such prayer will illuminate their understanding of con-temporary issues. Dorothy Day can help us here. In her autobiography The Long Loneliness, she describes herself at the age of ten. "We lived in a house with an attic, and I spent hours one rainy Sunday afternoon reading the Bible. I remember nothing that I read, just the sense of holiness in holding the book in my hands. I did not know then that the Word in the Book and the Word in the flesh of Christ's humanity were the same, but I felt I was handling something holy." Dorothy's love of the Scriptures persisted throughout her lifetime and even-tually led to her conversion to Catholicism and to her lifelong work with the poor. Scriptural prayer should be the mainstay of every chapter member. It already plays a major role in all of our lives in the Christian Prayer that we pray three times a day. It would be worth the while of every chapter delegate, in fact every sister who puts her name on the list of nom-inees, to ponder well the words of Hebrews 4:12: "The Word of God is something alive and active: it cuts like any double-edged sword but more finely; it can slip through the place where the soul is divided from the spirit, or joints from the marrow; it can judge the secret emo-tions and thoughts." And then suddenly in verse 13 it switches from the Word of God as an "it" to the Word of God as "the one": "No created thing can hide from him; everything is uncovered and open to the eyes of the one to whom we must give account of ourselves." Dorothy Day at age ten was assuredly an inspired person. You might wonder why I have referred to Dorothy Day more than once. When I was a junior in high school, I joined the Martin de Porres Club at Harrisburg Catholic High. Every Thursday my friends and I traveled to an inner-city house run by a woman named Mary Frecon. There we taught little African American children, helping Review for Religious them with their school work and interacting with them. One Thursday I noticed that the work space was spruced up as if for something important to happen. About the middle of the session, Mary came through accompanied by an elderly woman with white hair. They simply paused for a few minutes, and I simply ignored them, being involved with the children and their work. Afterwards Mary came back and exclaimed, "Do you know who that was?" I shrugged my shoulders. She said, "That was Dorothy Day." I shrugged my shoulders again. Later on in life, I got to know about Dorothy Day. I have never forgotten her favorite quotation, taken directly from Dostoyevsky's The Possessed: "All my life I have been haunted by God." To that I add: All my life I have been haunted by Dorothy Day! To me her life seems the per-fect response to the question of the poor, the addicted, the sick, the helpless when they ask "But what about me?" Morneau ends his article about chapters by portray-ing the delegate as a wounded healer, the term that Henri Nouwen had introduced. Most of us would admit to being wounded people, people who have experienced some deep hurts, which sometimes seem beyond heal-ing. But out of those hurts can come deep compassion for others who are hurting. Without being told, one can sense it. Compassion heals, not only the one to whom the compassion is directed but also the one who is showing compassion. Hopefully, the delegates we choose will be women of compassion. Persons of compassion do not make judgments on the motives of others. If you have ever been the object of judgmentalism, your experience helps you avoid inflicting such destructiveness on others. A delegate should be able to balance tolerance of per-sons with an intolerance of falsity. Do not be dismayed if you are chosen to be a chap-ter delegate and you do not have all these qualities. It 64.3 2005 Mates ¯ Chapter Delegates, Once and Future will be an elegant sufficiency if the chapter assembly itself contains individuals who together have these qual-ities. It would be a miracle if anyone had all of them. Here let me quote, what Morneau quotes toward the end of his article (Micah 6:8): "This is what Yahweh asks of you: only this, to act justly, to love tenderly, and to walk humbly with your God." I would emphas!ze the first challenge: "to act justly." I believe it encompasses everything that has been said up to this point. If we work to act justly, to DO justice, everything else will fall into place. As a community we are already becoming more involved in works of justice. We are responding to the poor and the needy here in the United States and in Haiti, Peru, and Chile. We are attentive to the question "But what about me?" and are alleviating pain and suffering where we are able. One day in Louisville, Kentucky, at Fourth and Locust, Thomas Merton suddenly realized that he loved all people and no one was alien to him. As a community we are growing in that same realization. For me there occurred a profound conversion to justice in the sum-mer of 1973, while I was studying physics at Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute in Troy, New York. One weekend a Franciscan sister took me along to her motherhouse in Buffalo. We visited Niagara Falls, and I was duly impressed. But later we drove upstream to view the Niagara River, the flow of which creates the falls--and mesmerized me. The river's swiftness took my breath away. The sunlight glittering off the surging waters filled me with a kind of supernatural joy, while their force to sweep everything before it--and me too if I let it--fright-ened me. I have never forgotten that impression. The memory awakes in me every time I read the prophet Amos (5:24, l~SV):."But let justice roll down like waters, and righteousness like an ever-flowing stream." Review for Religious Can you imagine what our world would be like if more and more people let their justice roll down like a river? For us I think the time is ripe. Let's ROLL! The Crossing John 6:17 The crossing is hazardous: fragility 6fold wood in a fretful sea, the weight of oars against contentious waves, implacable darkness, absence of horizon, ominous thunders. Then - the skin grows cold with terror - like a brooding spirit he comes gravely across the water: fathomless radiance, first light of a new world. They stammer in recognition and welcome him into the boat where no one dares question what darkness he has crossed to bring them safe to land. Kate Martin OSC 64.3 2005 MELANNIE SVOBODA Community Chapters: Seven Personal Beliefs y personal beliefs about this chapter we are ~. iv .1. beginning amount to seven, the perfect biblical number. 1. This chaplet won't be easy. I say this not because I have some secret knowledge of what will transpire here these next few days. I say it because this chapter is a part of life and life is not easy. As we know, in the Bible the primary image of life is a journey, and any journey is fraught with difficulties. It takes courage even to embark on a journey, because we must leave where we are, we must let go of the known. We cannot start on a journey and stay put at the same time. Once we have taken to the road, we must negotiate unexpected turns, steer clear of dangerous potholes, plan regular "pit stops," devise detours around roadblocks, interpret road signs, and check the fuel gauge regularly. (Recently I saw a cartoon of two men walking away from their car. They had run Melannie Svoboda SND, provincial of the Sisters of Notre Dame of Chardon, Ohio, presented this material as part of the opening of their chapter of December 2003. Her address is 13000 Auburn Road; Chardon, Ohio 44024. Review for Religious out of gas. One man says to the other, "I thought the E meant Enough!" It is one thing to see signs, another to interpret them correctly!)Journeying is hard work. Small wonder that we are often tempted to forsake the life journey by going back into the past (it is familiar and feels safe), by stopping altogether, or by taking a side road that is easier but leads to no place worth going. At this chapter let us recommit ourselves to the hard work of daily living, to the hard work of our earthly jour-neying. And let us commit ourselves to the hard work of this particular chapter--four days of undeniable self-discipline, the discipline of sitting, listening, speaking, praying, discerning, waiting in line. Talk about modern asceticism! 2. This chapter will be fun. It will be fun because we are here--and just look at us! What a unique group we are! Has God got a sense of humor or what? This chapter will be fun because where we are there is bound to be some joy and laughter. When we did the recent inter-views for the Appreciative Inquiry, how many of us said that one reason we were drawn to the Sisters of Notre Dame in the first place was their joyfulness! This chap-ter will be fun also because the planning committee has thought up some fun activities for us to do. But, most of all, it will be fun because we know who is ultimately in charge of this chapter. Not me, not our facilitator, but God! Yes, at this chapter we will discuss some seri-ous issues. Yes, we will make some serious decisions. Yes, there may even be a few tears as we try to express what is deepest in our hearts. But I hope we will do the work of this chapter with a lightness of heart that comes from our charism: that deep experience of God's goodness and provident care. Jesus is at this chapter. Maybe we should have made a folder with his name on it, Jesus is here in word, in 64.3 2005 Svoboda ¯ Community Chapters 254 sacrament, in each other. It is in Jesus' name that we are gathered here, and, as Jesus promised, "Where two or three are gathered in my name, there I will be!" Jesus is with us. Emmanuel. That fact cannot help but bring smiles to our faces! 3. This chapter needs me. This chapter needs every sis-ter regardless of her age, education, health, ministry, temperament, background, mood. It needs every sister regardless of her chosen level of participation. In the name of all of us, then, I welcome every sister to speak. And I welcome every sister to listen and to pray. Throughout these days we will have times of formal dis-cussion. But we will also have times of informal sharing as we gather around the coffee urn, eat lunch together, meet in the hall, or ride back and forth in a car. The Spirit can use even these times to move hearts. Perhaps I may never say anything at the open mike, but I can still influence this chapter by some.thing I say in my small group or even while standing in line for the restroom. 4. This chapter must be rooted in the real world. God is found only in the real world--not some fantasy world of our own making. No, in the real world. And what does the real world look like? First of all, it is a world of incomparable beauty--from stars to snowflakes, roses to mountains, sunsets to the Grand Canyon. So much beauty! It is a world filled with innumerable people of goodwill--in all lands, in all cultures--people who live their lives with faith and love. But the real world is also a world steeped in war and violence. Historians tell us the 20th century was the bloodiest century in human his-tory. Ours is a world of the obscenely unfair distribu-tion of the world's limited resources--where 1.2 billion people live on less than one dollar a day. The Jesuit Jon Sobrino calls this reality a "macro blasphemy." It is a world filled with hunger, poverty, greed, corruption, and Review for Religious wanton disregard for the sanctity of human life. I could go on. But, the fact remains, this is the world into which Jesus was born over two thousand years ago, the world in which he still lives. And it is the world he calls us to serve today. This chapter, therefore, must acknowledge both the beauty and the ugliness of the real world. It must take into consider-ation both the light and the darkness in the world--the world not only out there, but the world in here, in °,. ,,. ~ .~' .' our community and in our own hearts. We began our chapter with a reconciliation service. That was no accident. May forgiveness and rec-onciliation be an underlying theme of everything we do here these days--and beyond. 5. This chapter can't do everything, but it must do some-thing. When we contemplate all the needs of the world, we can become overwhelmed. So many voices crying out for help! Yet our resources are so limited. At times the inces-sant cry of the poor can even paralyze us. We can find ourselves crying, "We can't do everything!" And that is true. We cannot. But, for God's sake, let us do something. I believe this chapter will do something. I do not know what, but it will. That something might be the passing of a proposal dear to my heart--or the defeat of one I cher-ish. Maybe this chapter will result in a single step in a new direction or an old one. Or maybe this chapter will begin to name the content of our next province plan, the focus of future province summer assemblies, or the agenda for the next provincial leadership team. Whatever this chapter does, I hope and pray it will result in some definite corporate movement forward. But °our chapter i ith recOnciliation service? 64.3 2005 Svoboda ¯ Community Chapters I also hope this chapter will challenge me on a deeply personal level. I hope it will make demands upon me, stretch my thinking, and cause me to question some of my daily choices--and cause me to alter them in per-haps subtle but very real ways. 6. This chapter will not be perfect. That is because we are not perfect. And imperfect people do not a perfect chapter make! Sometimes I hear sisters say, "I don't expect much from this chapter, because all we do is talk about the same stuff over and over again. I'm tired of it!" Well, I'm not! I am not tired of the fact that we often end up talking about the "same stuff"--like community, ministry, prayer, the vows, mission. I am not surprised or disappointed either, because that "stuff" lies at the very core of our identity as women religious. The way I see it, we will always be talking about these things--we should be! Why? Because we are on a journey, and, as we go forward, life will continuously challenge our under-standing of who we are and what we should be about. Could we ever exhaust the topic of prayer? No. Will we ever be "finished" with mission? No. Will we ever be able to say, "Well, we have no more problems with community living." Or, "Well, we've got poverty down pat now, so let's move on to something else. How about chastity?" No. In the novel The Secret Life of Bees, August, a middle-aged black woman, says to the little girl Lily, "There is nothing perfect. There is only life." We could say something similar: there is no perfect chapter. There is only this chapter. The feast of Christmas reminds us that Jesus came into our broken and messy world. He did not wait for the ideal time to come. Let us not let our hopes for the ideal chapter prevent us from doing some-thing good with this real one. 7. This chapter must be about loving. Let there be no mistake: we are gathered here these four days for one Review for Religious purpose only: to become better lovers. That is the bot-tom line. This chapter must help us to love better the incredible God who seduced each one of us into mak-ing a lifelong commitment of "chastity, poverty, and obe-dience according to the spirit and content of the Constitutions of the Sisters of Notre Dame." God seduced us. I know of no better word to describe the experience we all underwent. As consecrated religious we have the duty to keep ourselves in this ardent, pas-sionate, and dangerous state of loving. May this chapter rekindle our wholehearted and reck-less love for God, for Jesus. May it remind us that we are partners with Jesus in his mission--not because we have signed up for a cause, but because we have said a loving yes to a person. May this chap-ter rekindle our love for the. church. Oh, the church! Our poor, poor church! The terri-ble scandals! The unspeakable crimes! The betrayal, the deceit! But may we remember that this church is still our church. It is still Christ's church. As Archbishop Sean O'Malley, of Boston, said at his installation ceremony, "though we are living through a ~ad chapter in the church's history, we must recall that it is a chapter, not the whole book!" And then he said these profound words: "We come here today to ask God to make our pain redemptive." What fitting words for us, as Sisters of Notre Dame who have a 153-year-old history of being marked by the cross and a 153-year-old tradition of loy-alty to the church. And, finally, may this chapter rekindle our love and devotion to one another. May it remind us that, by mak- , H'a~v .e. .w. e :ever tho:u g h t ¯of a chapter as having onepuNoseonlY) :to become ,better.lovers ? 64.3 200Y Svoboda * Community Chapters ing our vows, we have bound ourselves to one another for the term of our whole lives. We have promised to live religious life not in the abstract, but within this partic-ular, concrete congregation, the Sisters of Notre Dame. For most of us that means being embedded in the province of Christ the King of Chardon, Ohio. We live in a culture that deifies privacy, individualism, and con-trol of one's destiny. Such a culture desperately needs our witness of community, the witness of diverse indi-viduals living and working together--selflessly and joy-fully-- in Jesus' name to bring about the kingdom of God. My final prayer is a simple one. May this chapter rekindle in us the hope-filled daring of St. Julie, of Sister Aloysia, and of those countless sisters who have gone before us. And may our hope-filled daring be an inspi-ration for those Sisters of Notre Dame who will come after us--in whatever country they may be. In his apos-tolic exhortation Vita consecrata (§110), Pope John Paul says these words to us: "You have not only a glorious history to remember and recount, but also a great history to be accomplished." May this chapter be one small step toward the accomplishment of that great history. 258 Reflection Questions 1. What are the personal beliefs I would list about an upcoming chapter in my congregation? 2. What are some of the ways that we, could bring a sense of joy and a sense of passion into the ordinary busi-ness of a chapter? Review for Religious MARIE BRINKMAN Invisible-- Even to Ourselves? It comes as something of a shock to learn that some people of the Catholic faith community do not know what we are up to--we women reli-gious, that is. Engrossed in ministry as we are most of the time and in close touch with asso-ciates, colleagues, and other friends who by now take for granted our attire and our social or pro-fessional habits, we hardly realize that some still wonder where we have gone or why we live as we do.~ Others see almost nothing of our pre-sent community life or our ministries born of renewal, for we have made ourselves invisible. Unless they happen to know one or two us per-sonally, young women see little of the differ-ence we make to the church and less to attract them to the vowed life we lead. This is a claim many of us might question or debate, but few young women are knocking at our doors to give themselves to our enterprise. ] 259 I :. Marie Brinkman SCL wrote for us in 1971 and 2001. She may be addressed at Sisters of Charity; 4200 South Fourth Street; Leavenworth, Kansas 66048. 64.3 2005 Brinlrman * Invisible ~ Even to Ourselves? I want a other generation Of sisters for the ture mission and life of our community? This is not the place or time to raise moot questions about discarded religious symbolism. Options have been made available, freedom to discern how we will dress and where or with whom we will live in relation to ministries that we believe witness to the gospel. Yet, forty years after the beginning of our renewal, people ask if we are going to survive as vowed communities or congregations. How have we failed to convey to ,:~ them that we are not only alive and well but also are planning for a future even more vigorous and effective than our past? Given our reduced numbers and what some perceive as a disappear-ing act, that may sound like a pipe dream: Women's intu-ition, unreliable. Wishful thinking. Plain presumption. We stand open to such charges, but we do not accept them. Our young sisters are realists and pose questions of their own. Let me mention a few I encountered as we. were preparing for our sixteenth general chapter. In the reports from the council, from task forces, and from standing committees, notes from sisters fifty-five and younger were given careful attention. Calling themselves "Between Alpha and Omega," these sisters--who stand between the community's past and future--asked about the quality of community life, the diffusion of ministries, and a "visioning process" for looking at our future. A few paradoxes appeared as well as concerns we should all share. Repeatedly they asked for direction from com-munity leadership. ¯ Does the small size of local houses limit choices of how we can live in community? Review for Religious ¯ Are local communities willing to support a new kind of associate program allowing young people to live with some of us for a limited or extended time? ¯ How can we envision the future of relationships between SCLs and HCLs (our North American sis-ters and our hermanas of Latin America) and between our sponsored works and new ministries? That is, how can we deepen our unity of mission?2 Questions from the Associate Program director sug-gest the need for greater unity with the laity with whom we have intentionally allied ourselves for the past twenty years. Ties have been forged, and leadership within our institutions has been handed over; the identity and roles of our 180 associates are not so clear. One of them asked me how they might become more aware of the issues we face in chapter and beyond. That suggests a need for better communication and stronger collaboration with our associates--a stage other communities have already reached and gone beyond.3 A fundamental question the director of vocation min-istry posed to chapter delegates was a challenge that implied more than prayer and moral support. She asked us to ask ourselves: "Do I want another generation of sis-ters for the future mission and life of our community?" A firm yes in reply would bring a pledge to tithe a percent-age of time for the effort. Extrapolating from her recom-mendations suggests ways of committing time and talent. For example, the communication office for promotion of religious life in every channel of the media could draw on the volunteer services of active retired sisters. Houses of hospitality throughout the community could use the services of partially employed or volunteer sisters.4 A startling question came from the director of ini-tial formation, speaking in chapter on behalf of the fifty-five- and-under group. She wondered whether we realize 64.3 200~ Brinkman ¯ Invisible --Even to Ourselves? that, as women religious deepening our renewal of mis-sion and ministry, we are living "on the fringe" of the church in its present hierarchical operation,s Given facts from which the question comes, I would have replied that on the contrary we are at the heart of the church renewing itself. It is a matter of perspective, but I think she is the more realistic about the present and a consid-erable piece of the future. During a chat after an inter-congregational gathering, a novice, expressing what she felt, said in effect: "Where's our vision? Let's not be dis-tracted by a future of diminishing numbers and advanc-ing age. I want to hear us talk about the present and our potential and what we can do now to make a new future come to be.''6 She wondered whether so many small dwellings and so little cultural diversity can offer com-munity to new members. That is the voice of new life and promise. That is the echo of our founders, who knew nothing but risk and challenge. What they did we can do on new frontiers and in new ways. In her report a community councilor considered our progress in living out the vision statement of the 1998 general chapter, pledging us "to love the poor, to love one another, to live simply, and to unite the whole of our lives in the poor and loving Christ." Some of her questions challenged us to assess our lives in the light of priorities we have set for ourselves: to partner with the poor for mutual transformation, to simplify our lives in the spirit of our founders, and to make our local com-munity a welcoming experience and genuine support for each member--rather than a comfort to ourselves. Other questions challenged us to deeper awareness of what globalization has brought to the poor, to all our ministries, and to the life and mission of the church. They asked us to examine what "gospel values" and "work for systemic change" mean--in terms, for example, Review for Religious of personal and house budgets. They asked if we wish to--or even can--remain an ethnically homogenous group in the face of cultural diversity that is literally changing the face of the country we live in. Does our advocacy for the poor change us as it should?7 The councilor's questions carried implications. We may not be aware of who we really are or have become. Deeply different experiences of religious life and com-munity living divide us even within our day-to-day unity. The reconciliation we struggled to achieve during renewal chapters allows for a degree of hid-den complacency. Different perspectives on how our ministries--individual and community-sponsored-- manifest our mission may hinder further transforming action. Do we know what we are capable of and to what the Spirit now calls us? It is only fair to remark here that the chapter confronted these and other prob-ing questions persistently and with no little vision and courage. Writing the story of our community's last fifty years, I have learned something of the potential residing in institutions we sponsor and in various ways still staff. Their growth over these decades of diminishment reveals what women have always done in times of retrenchment: put people first, get purposes clear, find means where there were none, and never take no for an answer. The deluge of facts and figures took shape in patterns of change and renewal that most congrega- 64.3 2005 Brinkman ¯ Invisible -- Even to Ourselves? tions could duplicate or surpass. They include: ¯ mergers and coordinated systems of parochial schools, moving from strength of programs into lay administra-tion and staffing, and continuing commitment to under-served or inner-city areas ¯ the maturing of a small liberal-arts college for women into a coeducational university offering baccalaureate and masters' degrees to working adults, getting under-prepared minority students ready for college, educating youth to service ¯ incorporation of hospitals--regional leaders in health-care-- under a centralized health-services system com-mitted to community education and the care of all persons in need regardless of their ability to pay ¯ operating clinics staffed by sister or lay administrators and volunteer professionals to serve uninsured families and individuals ¯ transforming homes for parentless children into com-plex professional partnerships for treatment, care, and schooling of emotionally disturbed youngsters in both residential and day programs ¯ staffing missions in Latin America through forty years of growth into native leadership in formation and expan-sion of catechetical and healthcare ministries. As separate incorporation and lay boards for hospitals, homes, and the unive~'sity became advisable and advan-tageous, community sponsorship maintained the charism of the Sisters of Charity of Leavenworth through strong programs of mission integration. Certainly such collab-orationand continued presence in institutions that serve cities, states, and regions affirm an identity and confirm a religious mission. Are numbers, uniform dress, and common quarters necessary for recognition and symbolic significance to those who care anything about it? If not, what then is lacking? Why are those who retain such out- Review for Religious ward signs drawing young candidates, and why are we who faithfully minister without them relatively invisible? Individual ministries have witnessed to the gospel and offered religious presence in unprecedented ways during the last four decades. Pastoral ministry drew early numbers; women took leading roles in liturgical renewal, youth ministry, and the adaptation of the RCIA to cate-chesis and religious formation. Degrees in theology, min-istry, and canon law led sisters to chancery offices and marriage tribunals, to social services and diocesan hous-ing, and to spiritual direction and retreat centers. Choices of hospital chaplaincy, ministry to the dying and their families, guidance in holistic health, and counseling of delinquents, single parents, and families meant personal encounters that called on a deep prayer life and com-munity bonds. More rare but equally demanding have been calls to scholarship, writing, and the creative arts. Potentially paradigmatic in their effectiveness and extent are individual ministries to AIDS patients, admin-istration of mission and even city parishes in the West, and repair and renovation of houses for poor families in urban areas. Partnering with civic agencies is integral to such ministries. Our Office of Social Justice and Peace has allied our communi~ for these thirty years with the lobbying forces of Network, with religious and lay groups committed to creating a sustainable environment and combating systemic poverty and oppression, and with the humanitarian offices of the United Nations. Such collaboration is common to most religious congrega-tions. The community's leadership has allied us with the Charity Federation and the Leadership Conference of Women Religious (LCWR) in their proactive agendas of renewal and mission. All of these ministries and alliances are familiar to professed religious. To allude to them is to make a point, 64.3 2005 Brinkman ¯ Invisible --Even to Ourselves? 266 namely, that the renewed unity of mission and ministry that many now seek and a renewed visibility in service to the church consist in much more than celebrating our differences and prioritizing our use of limited resources. Our unity and visibility consist, on the other hand, in more than freedom to diversify our ministries in part-nering with the poor. Making our mission and commu-nity manifest requires that we discern the Spirit's call to all women religious who believe that in their unity the people of God have a unique source of power. Our vis-ible unity must become the sign of Christ and his church that religious life is meant to be. Our unity is a crucial response to the Spirit, whose power alone can transform the church and turn back the global tide of cultural enmity and systematized violence. One of the foundations for our own faith in our future is the solid work of renewal that has continued through decades of loss and diminishment and through a period of relative immaturity in dealing with new free-doms to dress, drive, reside, and relax as we chose. This renewal effort hungers for deeper prayer life while seek-ing more effective channels of action. This renewal effort calls for community bonds that will hold firm across dis-tances and separations. Once realized, it is communion, the ultimate grace of vowed life on earth. The unity we seek requires deliberate decisions like these, adaptable to our individual communities: ¯ To find common ground for all our ministries, individ-ual and communal, in the church's mission to transform social and economic structures of oppression into resources of human growth. This means conscious commitment to uncover and combat causes of the suffering we constantly work to alleviate. ¯ To create a community culture that is welcoming and visible to young women who may desire to live and work Review for Religious with us for varying periods of time as associates com-mitted to the gospel. This means opening certain con-vents to women of various ethnic and educational backgrounds willing to learn of our charism and mission without seeking a vowed life. ¯ To make of our community communications a min-istry (rather than simply sources of information), a min-istry that lets our various publics know that all our ministries are part of the broad mission of the church on earth. Admirable models of print and electronic media exist that show salaried personnel and volunteer workers dedicatedly pursuing the goals of the religious commu-nities that own or sponsor the various large or small institutions and initiatives. ¯ To seek new ways of bringing gospel values into the national conversation: new forms of education at all lev-els (like the Jesuits' Cristo Rey schools), or public lec-tures and dialogue inspired by the community's mission (like the Benedictines' Atchison Threshold or the Global Institute at Leavenworth's University of Saint Mary). This means collaborating imaginatively and being will-ing to take some risks. ¯ To seek collaborators among associates, alumni/ae, and other friends for ventures into the public arena that do not depend on financial support or common allegiances. This means engaging partners as Vincent de Paul and Louise de Marillac and other founders of apostolic con-gregations did, perfecting the art of bridge building between those with means and those without. ¯ To create offices of mission and ministry that assist sisters in transition or nearing retirement to discern where best to contribute their services, within commu-nity- sponsored institution( or in partnership with sisters and associates in other activities that can use their help. This may well mean active/retirement residences for the 64.~ 200~ Brinkman * Invisible ~ Even to Ourselves? mutual support of those more active and less active. If we energetically choose some paths like these to a renewed unity of mission and ministry in our communi-ties, a new visibility will surely follow. Notes t A case in point is John Fialka's Sisters: Catholic Nuns and the Making of America (St. Martin's Press) and Ken Woodward's review in the New York Times Book Review. 2 Sister Elizabeth Youngs SCL, "Between Alpha and Omega," Sisters of Charity of Leavenworth Report for the Sixteenth Chapter, June 2004, pp. 117-119. 3 Sister Sharon Smith SCL, "Associates Sisters of Charity of Leavenworth," in SCL Sixteenth Chapter, pp. 105-107. 4 Sister Sharon Smit,h SCL, "Vocation Ministry," in SCL Sixteenth Chapter, pp. 99-101. s Sister Mary Beth Minges SCL, "Initial Formation. 1998-2004," in SCL Sixteenth Chapter, pp. 102-104. 6 Conversation with Sister Erica Berg SCL, May 2004. 7 Report from Sister Constance Phelps SCL, community councilor 1998-2004, in SCL Sixteenth Chapter, pp. 16-25. ,Review for Religious DORIS GOTTEMOELLER Living in Community: Continuing the Conversation Scix years ago I published an article titled "Living in ommunity: Beginning the Conversation." In it I suggested that the unwillingness or inability of contem-porary religious congregations to discuss this aspect of our way of life may well be our Achilles' heel, the point of vulnerability that diminishes our integrity and threat-ens our future. The article included some definitions, theological underpinnings for community living, sup-portive spiritual practices, reflections on the role of lead-ership in creating and sustaining community, and some special challenges.1 The dozens of responses to this article that I received from readers in the United States and abroad convince me that I touched on a neuralgic point. I would say the responses fall into three categories: (1) Yes, you have touched on a vital topic, tell us what to do; (2) Yes, you have touched on a vital topic, but it is too late--we have lost too much to ever regain a commitment to commu- Doris Gottemoeller RSM last wrote for us in our 62.2 issue of 2003. Her address remains Catholic Healthcare Partners; 615 Elsinore Place; Cincinnati, Ohio 45202. 64.3 200Y Gottemoeller ¯ Living in Community nity living; and (3) No, you do not know what you are talking about; it is the wrong issue and the wrong premise. In these pages I would like to dialogue with these groups. "Tell Us What to Do" The first two groups affirm the significance of com-munity living, but seek direction for its revitalization, so I will respond to them together. Several authors offer helpful insights. In a talk given to the National Religious Vocation Conference Study Days in September 1999, Nancy Schreck OSF addressed "The forces that push us toward and pull us away from community.''2 She begins with the assumption that community involves persons living together in shared space with shared resources, not in order to re-create family relationships, but in order to create the possibility of a radical following of Jesus. She develops a force field analysis in which com-peting forces or energies impinge on the reality of com-munity. The driving forces that she identifies include cosmic awareness, the struggle with diversity, the need for prophetic witness, the action of the Spirit, the iden-tity of religious life, mission effectiveness, a new desire in the members, the desire of new members, and lim-ited resources. The forces that move against community include paradigm paralysis, U.S. mainstream culture, patriarchal influence, drift, lowest-common-denomina-tor performance, adjustments made in good faith, lack of need, lack of energy, community as an event, ability of members, public witness, the asceticism of personal growth, and participation in multiple communities. This is not the place to analyze these competing forces. They are, however, part of the ambiance of religious life today, and have to be taken into consideration in any effort to energize community living. Her article could be a won- Review for Religious derful starting point for a conversation in any local com-munity or congregation. Another analysis of the current reality comes from women religious under fifty in their newsletter Giving VOICE. The December 1999 issue addresses this topic in a number of thoughtful reflections) The editor, Jan Hayes RSM, reports that the editorial team received "an avalanche" of responses to the questions: How do you define community? Does it include communal living or doesn't it? VVhat is your experience of communal living? VV-hat is it that you bring to group living situ-ations? What is it that you need? Does communal liv-ing add to the vitality of the larger community or doesn't it? Is communal living still an integral part Do ,we findit~ helpful to compare' the loosening of communal bonds: in American society tO the ~ame phenomenon in 'women's ,religious life ? of religious life? Space precludes summarizing all of the excellent contributions on this issue, both in the articles and in the comments received from emails and letters to the editor. The overall tenor of the contributions, however, affirms the centrality of communal living to the sisters' understanding of their vocation and their desire to grow in this dimension of their life. The sociologist Mary Johnson SNDdeN addressed the issue in these pages in her article titled "Bowling Alone, Living Alone: Current Social Contexts for Living the Vows.''4 She responds to an article by Robert D. Putnam titled "Bowling Alone: America's Declining Social Capital"S and to my earlier article. Putnam's the-sis is that there has been a .loosening of communal bonds across U.S. society in the last thirty years. His provoca- 64.3 2005 Gottemoeller ¯ Living in Community 272 five title comes from his observation that persons tend to bowl alone or in small groups today, rather than joining leagues, which require regular attendance. He has pre-sented this viewpoint in Vghite House conferences and national workshops and in other publications as well, and he has been quoted frequently. In Putnam's analysis, communal bonds, norms, and networks constitute "social capital" that facilitates coordination and cooperation for mutual benefit. He cites evidence of decline in religious involvement, labor-union membership, involvement in parent-teacher associations, and volunteering in civic, fraternal, and women's organizations like the Red Cross, the Boy Scouts, the Shriners, the Jaycees, and the League of Women Voters. He acknowledges that groups like the Sierra Club, the National Organization for Women, and the American Association of Retired Persons have seen a dramatic rise in membership in recent decades. But, as Johnson notes, while the political clout of these orga-nizations is considerable, the nature of involvement is vastly different from the organizations discussed previ-ously. Putnam says: "For the vast majority of their mem-bers (Sierra, NOW, AARP, and so forth), the only act of membership consists of writing a check for dues or per-haps occasionally reading a newsletter. Their ties, in short, are to common symbols, common leaders, and perhaps common ideals, but not to one another. From the point of view of social connectedness, the Environmental Defense Fund and a bowling league are just not in the same category." Similarly, Johnson adds, "a group of friends that meets quarterly, a prayer group that meets monthly, and a support group that meets weekly are just not in the same category as a c.ommunity that lives under the same roof and interacts daily." Johnson goes on to compare the loosening of communal bonds in American society to Review for Religious the same phenomenon in women's religious life. As evi-dence she cites research findings, funded by the Lilly Foundation, from a national survey of women who entered apostolic, monastic, and evangelical orders since 1965. Her data, based on responses from 70 percent of the women's institutes (whose membership constitutes 84 percent of the sisters in the United States), indicate that 69 percent of religious houses consist of one or two sisters. When asked "If you had your preference right now, with how many sisters would you prefer to live?" these post-Vatican II sisters responded as follows: with none (11%); with one other sister (14%), with two other sisters (12%); in a group of 4-7 sisters (45%); in a group of 8-10 sisters (6%); in a group of 11-15 sisters (2%); in a group of 16-20 sisters (4%); in a group of more than 20 sisters (6%). The gap between what sisters experience and what they would prefer is intriguing. No doubt the restrain-ing forces cited by Schreck above would help explain the disparity. There is much more in Johnson's article, but overall she believes that "the work of sharply defining and rebuilding community is essential to the mission and future of apostolic religious life in the United States and other nations where religious life struggles to free itself from the hegemonic hold of middle-class values." This probably summarizes the opinion of most of the respon-dents in this first group. Now to another viewpoint. "Wrong Issue, Wrong Premise" The most explicit argument is voiced by Barbara Fiand SNDdeN in Refocusing the Vision: Religious Life into the Future.6 In chapter 4 she differs strongly with Johnson and me (pp. 147-149). Citing both of our articles, she accuses us of a bias toward living together and a "high-handed" rejection of other experiences, saying that some- 64.3 2005 Gottemoeller ¯ Living in Community thing new is evolving from the grassroots which needs to be taken into consideration. Because of the diversity of living situations today, she says, "the whole tenor of what used to be called 'community living' has changed." She adds that the alleged desire of potential new members for residential community living needs to be probed fur-ther lest it be mistaken for an adequate reason for becom-ing a religious. Finally, she suggests that Johnson's bias toward community living prejudices her as a professional investigator. Fiand seems to believe--as do others with whom I have spoken--that promoting communal living today would be an example of restorationism, a regrettable regression into some prerenewal version of religious life. It is regarded as giving way to nostalgia, a selective mem-ory about the benefits and joys of living together. Nostalgia screens out, she says, the struggles and dys-functions that were part of the reality. In response I would suggest that to restore an earlier practice with a renewed understanding of its value and with suitable adaptation to changing circumstances can be a valuable retrieval. Others object to efforts to restore community living on historical grounds. They charge that women religious lived "in community" only because the hierarchical church imposed this on us. Or, similarly, they say that something which was essential to monastic life was inap-propriately required of evangelical and apostolic reli-gious life as well. This objection would require substantial historical research. Investigation would prob-ably show, for example, that the Council of Trent's effort to insist on cloister for women's religious orders was widely resisted, as much by bishops as by women them-selves, since the works entrusted to them required the ability to be out and among the people. Cloister or papal Review for Religious enclosure, of course, is not what today's supporters of communal living envision for their apostolic lives. Investigation would probably also show that various founders from the 16th century to the present have had different ideas about the significance and modality of community living, and so the research would need to make a congregation-by-congregation review. The most neuralgic point in any discussion of com-munity living is whether a congregation should express and promote any norms around living "in common," that is, in groups of two or more. The most helpful resource here is Sandra Schneiders IHM's treatment of the issue in Selling All: Commitment, Consecrated Celibacy, and Community in Catholic Religious Life.7 The premise and context of her discussion is life in a "mobile ministerial religious congregation." Her thesis is that community life, "an intrinsic and constitutive dimension of minis-terial religious life, is theologically necessary for all mem-bers of the congregation, but that it can be embodied on the personal level in a plurality of lifestyles, both group and individual, which are related to each other as equally valid variations, not as legitimate to aberration, normative to exceptional, or superior to inferior" (p. 350, italics added). Specifically, she discusses congregational group living. (pp. 317-330) and three varieties of indi-vidual living. She defines each and spells out the cir-cumstances which may prompt it and the major advantages and challenges each brings. The three forms of individual living are living singly (pp. 330-335), living alone (pp. 336-339), and living in solitude (pp. 339-349). The first is the case of someone who would not choose individual living, but is compelled to do so by educational, ministerial, or personal respon-sibilities (such as the care of aging parents). Vghen the circumstances change, persons in this category are likely 64.3 2005 Gottemoeller ¯ Living in Community 276t 7 ~ to return to group living. The second is the case of some-one who is self-marginalized, on a sort of exclaustration without going through the formalities. This is the per-son who probably has not been seen at a community event in anyone's memory. The third form of individual living is the case of per-sons who seek and choose solitude for their own spiritual development and psychological health. Schneiders describes them as neither alienated nor estranged, but deeply committed and actively involved, perhaps even holding congregational leadership posts. They are fully accountable to congregational leadership in regard to finances, ministry, and personal lifestyle; they are fre-quently involved in very demanding ministries; they are actively committed to the justice agenda. My observation about sisters in this third category is that they are the very persons with whom I would like to share community living and that, for every one of them who opts for solitary living, there is one less com-panion available to those who desire healthy group liv-ing. And so I do not agree with Schneiders that the choice to live individually is without consequence for the rest of the group, or that a norm favoring group liv-ing would be inappropriate. Each member's choice enlarges or diminishes options for others. The more often healthy and active sisters choose to live alone, the more the impression may be given that those who choose to live together are immature, dependent, and nonre-newed. Creating the Future What are some considerations for sisters who want to break through the hesitancy and silence that surround the issue of community living? Here are four sugges-tions. First, the venue for choice of a norm around com- Review for Religious munity living is the congregational chapter. By the very nature of what is involved--an authoritative interpreta-tion of the commitment to community--an individual sister or small group of sisters cannot be determinative. As with any norm, interpretations in specific cases and exceptions for specific individuals can be made by the leadership. This authority to interpret the Rule and to apply it in specific circumstances is one of the highest obligations of leadership. If done sensitively and consis-tently, it will build up the common good and respond to individual needs. Exceptions, then, will not detract from the clarity of the ideal embraced by the membership and the good-faith efforts to strive toward the ideal. Second, congregations will legitimately differ in their interpretation of their commitment. Their history, tra-ditions, and present circumstances may prompt some to choose the norm of living in common, others of living singly, and others of honoring individual choice. Clarity about what the normative interpretation of community is may lead to less diversity in lifestyle within a congre-gation and more diversity among congregations. This clarity should be valuable in describing a congregation to the larger church and to potential new members. Third, in discerning their choice around community living, each congregation should factor in how its choice influences its practice of poverty, of obedience, of celibacy, of prayer, and of ministry. Each of these ele-ments of religious life is meant to interact with the oth-ers to create a synergistic whole. How is a communal spirituality built up through the daily efforts of the mem-bers? How is the sharing of goods implied by poverty realized in practice? And so forth. In a way the manner of community living chosen creates a template for the realization of each of the other elements. The discern-ment should also project the possible impact of the 277 ¯ 64.3 2005 Gottemoeller ¯ Living in Community 278] choice into the future. What will be the possible impact of the congregation's present choice a generation from now? Fourth, the congregation's choice of a norm around community living must be supported by appropriate resources, both material and spiritual. If it is true that forty-five percent of sisters desire to live in groups of four to seven, and this is consistent with the congrega-tion's norm, then housing must be found to make that possible. The loss of parish convents is one of the factors that led to the drift into individual living, and apart-ments will seldom accommodate more than two people. Of course, the investment in living space requires a good-faith commitment on the part of groups to use the space. Congregational leadership has to invite and promote the dialogues that lead to these choices. Leaders .also have to make available other resources, such as materials for group prayer and ritual, occasional group facilitation, intervention in crisis situations, and a general climate of encouragement and support. The intention in pursuing this conversation is not to simplify what is a very complex issue, having historical, cultural, sociological, and theological dimensions. Nor is it to minimize the experience of anyone living religious life today. Rather, the purpose is to call attention to a principal dimension of religious life and to invite a cor-porate discernment. Few questions cut closer to the real-ity of a congregation's identity than its norm or lack of norm around community living. Attempts at dialogue are sometimes stalled by the prospect of choosing between ministry and community living, with the assumptions that members cannot be expected to bring energy to both and that ministry is to be preferred. A better perspective would be to view both ministry and community as equally valuable expressions Review for Religiozts of mission, each strengthening the other. The presence of adults living together in simplicity and harmony, shar-ing prayer, hospitality, and the duties and struggles of daily living, is an uncommon and striking witness to the power of the gospel and the dynamism of a congrega-tion's charism, so much so that it deserves to be called a prophetic stance. Six years ago I closed with the phrase that is the sub-title of the Vatican document on community, "The Love of Christ Gathers Us into Unity." This phrase captures the motive and dynamism of community life. Only the love of Christ is enough to support and sustain this way of life. Love attracts and gathers us. The process is never finished, always calling us to greater unity, greater gen-erosity, greater zeal. We will all fall short of this ideal, but it is one that will never be approached unless it is artic-ulated in behavioral expectations appropriate to a con-gregation's charism and mission. Notes ~ Review for Religious 58, no. 2 (March-April 1999): 137-149. See also my article "Community and Communion: Making the Connections," Review for Religious 60, no. 2 (March-April 2001): 139-151. 2 Horizon, Spring 2000, 7-15. 3 Giving VOICE 1, no. 3 (December 1999). Contributors include Denise Starkley OP, "Community: An Essential Part of Charism"; Rayleen Giannotti RSM, "A Common Life and a Vibrant Spirituality"; Janice Bader CPPS, "Commitment Grows through the 'Rubbing of Elbows'"; Debbie Wells CPPS, "Generation Xers in Community: A Cultural Expert--No Experience Necessary!"; and Kathy Wright SL, "Community ls for Mission." 4 Review for Religious 59, no. 2 (March-April 2000): 118-130. s Journal of Democracy 6, no. 1 (January 1995): 65-78. 6 Barbara Fiand SNDdeN, Refocusing the Vision (New York: Crossroad Publishing Co., 2001). 7 Sandra Schneiders IHM, Selling All, Vol. 2 of Religious Life in a New Millennium (New York: Paulist Press, 2001). 279 64.3 200Y Gottemoeller ¯ Living in Community Prayer: Psalm 122:1-3, 6-9 I rejoiced because they said to me, "We ~ill go up to the house of the Lord." And now we have set foot within your gates, O Jerusalem-- Jerusalem, built as a city with compact unity. Pray for the peace of Jerusalem! May those who love you prosper! May peace be within your walls, prosperity in your buildings. Because of my relatives and friends I will say " Peace be'within you!" Because of the house of the Lord, our God, I will pray for your good. Reflection and Discussion What is my personal experience of community support and sharing in our congregational vocation and charism? Religious community life mirrors the secular cultural breakdown of social groupings. Do we agree or disagree? If we agree, what kind of changes would we want to work for in religious life? What would be some "norms" that a religious congrega-tion might establish to support and sustain a healthy living "in common"? Review for Religiou~ MARY C. CARROLL With Love from Calcutta and Lisieux: Letters of Mother Teresa and St. Th~r~se When Father Michael van der Peet SCJ, A col-league of mine and seminary spiritual director, lectured on Mother Teresa of Calcutta, it was not just his reporting of particular facts but the heartfelt friendship he had with this remarkable woman that inspired me.~ Because of my com-pelling interest, Father shared the twenty let-ters he had received from Mother Teresa and spoke at length about their conversations and his continuing sense of her presence in his life. I was reminded of another friendship and the poignant letters exchanged between Maurice Barth~l~my-Belli~re, an aspiring seminarian, and Th6r~se of Lisieux. As he departed from France for the African missions, Maurice was deeply consoled by the assuring words of Th~r~se that somehow she would be with him. What is it that motivates and sustains such relationships? Mother Teresa wrote her letters in Mary C. Carroll SSSF is a professor and spiritual director at Sacred Heart School of Theology; .7335 South Highway 100; P.O. Box 429; Hales Corners, Wisconsin 53130. witnessing 64.3 2005 Carroll ¯ With Love from Calcutta and Lisieux 282 the midst of enormous travel demands, and Th~r~se of Lisieux wrote even when she was extremely ill. What is it that so strongly moves people to assist one another on the spiritual journey? Examining these two relationships may provide insight into Jesus' admonition to "abide in my love" (Jn 15:9). My purpose here is (1) to describe the origins of these two friendships, (2) to explore the contents of select letters and conversations, and (3) to share the wisdom of the relationships. Mother Teresa of Calcutta and Father Michael At a bus stop in Rome, Father Michael--a native of Holland and something of a world traveler himself-- noticed that the diminutive woman patiently waiting was Mother Teresa. Considering how rare such a respite must have been for her, he thought of giving her just a nod of recognition. But then he thought: "Here is a saint and I am a sinner. At least I can ask her to pray for me." Fortuitously the conversation that ensued included an invitation to give a talk to Mother's congregation, the Missionaries of Charity, in Rome. Arriving early and sitting in the chapel, Father Michael noticed the Ego Sum (I Am) on the tabernacle door. This became a prayer focus and filled him with a sense of "holy ground." This day concluded with another invitation, for a retreat. Mother requested continuing contact because, as she told him, "You kriow Jesus and you know us.''~ In her first letter Mother says: I would be grateful if I could turn to you for spiritual help, but I am absolutely too small and empty. Only Jesus can stoop so low as to be in love with one such as me. Pray for me--that "No" does not pass through my heart and lips---when Jesus asks. (Letter 1, 11/16/75) Because of traveling, Mother apologizes for a delay in her next letter; she assures Father Michael, however, that Review for Reli~ous a holy hour follows every Mass so that "I get the two hours with Jesus before people and sisters start using me. I let Him use me first" (Letter 2, 3/6/76). Several months later Mother is in New York and invites Father Michael to a private meeting, during which he suggests leaving after an hour. Mother's response is "No. The morning is for us, and the media don't know where I am." On. another occasion Father Michael raised a question: "Wherever you go, Mother, people con-sider you to be a heroine or saint. You received all those beautiful prizes. The Holy Father admires and praises you. You were the guest of Indira Gandhi, of Queen Elizabeth, and of President and Mrs. Reagan. How do you handle all of that?" She laughed and said: "Father, [pointing to her ear] it goes in here and comes out there. I am too small to contain it all. Jesus has given me a great grace, and that is the absoluteconviction that I am nothing without Him. If He could find a poorer woman than I, He would not choose me but He would choose that woman." This theme of "littleness" appears again in a letter: I want to write, but I have nothing to say, but that wonder at His great humility and my smallness--noth-ingness. I believe--this is where Jesus and I meet-- He is everything to me--and I--His own little one--so helpless--so empty--so small that all these things that people keep pouring at and round me, can-not enter within me. Maybe because of the darkness I do not see. Maybe He just wants it to be so. I let Him have His way. I smile at the cardboard box [referring "If He co ld find a poorer w man than!, He would noLchoose me but He would choose tha woman." 283 64.3 2005 Carroll * With Love from Calcutta and Lisieux 284[ to herself] getting filled--with all kinds of things-- Big things, most of which I do not understand, but I know that I am being used--only--for and by them so that they proclaim the presence of the Poor--and their concern for the poor. And so I accept everything with a smile in their name. (Letter 3, 5/29/76) In another letter the theme of an unconditional love-- despite the inexplicable darkness that encircles Jesus within her--is quite pronounced in the last paragraph: My love for Jesus keeps growing more simple and more I think personal. Like our Poor, I try to accept my poverty of being small, helpless, incapable of great love, but I want to love Jesus with Mary's love, and His Father with Jesus' love. I know you are praying for me. I want Him to be at ease with me--not to mind my feelings--as long as He feels alright--not to mind even the darkness that surrounds Him in me-- but that in spite of everything Jesus is all to me and that I love no one but only Jesus. (Letter 4, 6/19/76) Within a few months Mother is writing of Brother Roger of Taizd's presence in Calcutta and marveling at someone so full of God and willing to live right in the slums. She promises Father Michael more sharing when her table is "a little empty of letters" (Letter 5, 11/6/76). There is a specificity of issues--providence and faith-fulness- mentioned in the following letter. First Mother refers to their wonderful "chance" meeting in Rome. We have received much from accepting to meet-- without being consulted or prepared. I do not know how He does with you--but with me He always does so--just to make me realize His tender concern for me and my nothingness--His fullness and my empti-ness- His infinite Love and my childlike love. (Letter 6, 11/26/76) Then she addresses Father Michael's personal concerns: Review for Religious "Let not your infidelity and hesitancy as you say--pre-occupy you, but accept all that He gives and give what-ever He takes with a big smile. For this is holiness: to do His will with a big smile" (Letter 6, 11/26/76). But that smile is difficult for her too as she handles her celebrity status in a visit to the United States. "It was all one act of blind obedience. I began to understand the Stations of the Cross with a deeper meaning. The Police, the crowds, it all seemed as if Calvary was being re-enacted all over again" (Letter 6, 11/26/76). The significance of the Missionaries of Charity and the Eucharist are recurring themes as well. Mother is impressed by a priest who points out that God has to exist or else the MCs have "no meaning at all." She agrees, but adds that the essential source for this ministry is the meekness and humility of Jesus: To be able to eat the Bread of Life--we need meekness and humility--if we want to feed Him in the hungry one. I would be happy if you [Father Michael] wrote about the hunger of man and the Bread of Life, the hunger of God and the Hungry One in the distressing disguise of the Poor. (Letter 6, 11/26/76) Regarding hours of adoration, Mother confides, "Here lies our strength and our joy." She concludes: "I ask you to tell Jesus--when at your wordwthe bread becomes His Body and wine becomes His Blood--to change my heart, give me His own Heart so that I can love Him as He loves me" (Letter 6, 11/26/76). Within the year, Mother makes a similar plea with deep affection: "My prayer is very close to you. I do hope you will keep me close to you in your prayer--and love Jesus for me, for all the times when my heart is cold and empty" (Letter 7, 6/20/77). A short time later Father Michael is planning an extended time of reflection and Mother has some pas-toral words for him: 64.3 200~ Carroll ¯ With Love from Calcutta and Li~'eux It is just like you to ask to spend the [three] 3 months with Jesus alone, but if during this time the hunger for Jesus in hearts of His people is greater than yours for Jesus you should not remain alone with Jesus for all the time. You must allow Jesus to make you bread to be eaten by all those you come in touch with. Let the people eat you up--by the Word and presence you proclaim Jesus. (Letter 8, 2/17/78) She then lays out a tentative plan for her scheduled time in St. Louis: I wish you would be there. We could--maybe have Adoration every day and so bring . . . our lives [together] with the Bread of Life. No greater love, not even God could give than in giving Himself as Bread of life to be broken to be eaten so that you and I may eat and live, may eat and satisfy our hunger for love--and He seemed yet not satisfied for He too was hungry for love, so He made Himself the Hungry One, the Thirsty One, the Naked One, the Homeless [One]. (Letter 8, 2/17/78) Mother claims that she can understand Jesus' majesty because He is God, but "His humility is beyond my understanding because He makes Himself the Bread of Life so that even a child as small as I can eat Him and live." In further reflection on the Eucharist, she recalls an awesome memory: Some days back, when giving Holy Communion to our Sisters in the Mother House, suddenly I realized I was holding God between my [two] 2 fingers. The greatness of [the] humility of God. Really no greater love--no greater love than the love of Christ. You, I am sure must feel often like that when, at your word ¯. the [b]read becomes the Body of Christ, the wine becomes the Blood of Christ. (Letter 8, 2/17/78) Her closing comment is characteristic: "He [Jesus] Review for Religious can do with me just as it pleases Him without even a thought of consoling me. I iust want to be His own lit-tle one, if He so wants. Otherwise I will be happy to be just Nothing and He everything" (Letter 8, 2/I 7/78). After more than a year's lapse, a subsequent letter includes an apology for a "long silence." She refers to the Silver Jubilee celebration since, with the foundation in Beirut, twenty-five tabernacles are established in MC houses around the world. With reference to the Eucharist, she again ponders the ineffable: "I just under-stand less and less the humility of God-made-man for love of us" (Letter 9, 5/30/79). A few months later, at the time of the congregational chapter, Mother makes a request: "Ask Our Lady to take care of our Society, which was born at her pleading and grew under her care. I would love to be just a simple Sister. I will not ask--let Jesus do whatever He wills without con-suiting me, for I belong to Him" (Letter 10, 9/22/79). She also offers an apology for leaving Father Michael and oth-ers at a profession in New York to join Cardinal Terence Cooke in meeting with the boat people: "The sea has become an open Calvary where the Passion of Christ is being relived . You only wonder how people can suffer so much and never break. Looking at them I feel physical pain right in my heart" (Letter 10, 9/22/79). Mingled with joy in the expanding congregation, the letter contains signs of a dark night of the soul: "As for me, the silence and the emptiness is so great that I look and do not see, listen and do not hear. The tongue moves but does not speak. Helpless yet daring." Mother asks for prayer so that "I let Him have a free hand and even if He chooses to cut me to pieces that every single piece, however small, be only His." Mother ends with "Ask Our Lady to take care of me as she took [care] of Jesus" (Letter 10, 9/22/79). 64.3 2005 Carroll ¯ With Love from Calcutta and Lisieux 288 There is a postmark from Rome on the next letter. "A bishop told me that I will spend my Purgatory in writing letters, because I am so bad in answering" is her opening statement. Even so, she claims that, "however long Purgatory may be, there is the beautiful hope of seeing Jesus, one day." Her delay is, to some extent, due to her presence at a synod. She expresses amazement to be "with all the big people of Church" (Letter 11, 10/18/80). At the synod Mother requests that the bishops and the Holy Father "give us holy Priests." She then reflects on Father Michael's priesthood: "How tenderly Jesus must love you as to use your tongue to change [b]read into the Body of Christ and through your absolution take away the sins, wash the sins with His precious Blood." Mother is delighted that soon "we shall have Priest-Co-workers." She closes with "Let us keep the joy of loving Jesus in our hearts and share this joy with all we meet" (Letter 11, 10/18/80). During the next decade Mother's letters are less fre-quent but, with reference to Father Michael's corre-spondence, she repeats, "They are my strength" (Letter 12, 12/29/82). Upon returning from Ethiopia she somberly says, "I only saw an open Calvary, where the Passion of Christ was being relived in the bodies of crowds and crowds of people." She hopes, however, to send more sisters to be Jesus' gentle presence to them (Letter 13, I/1/1985). "Often I have wanted to write, but not knowing where you are--it was [a] good excuse not to write" is one of the opening lines of her next letter. With so much poverty around the world, the three hundred and fifty MC houses in seventy-seven countries console her. In her imaginative way she says: St. Peter must be wondering what is happening in the homes of the MC's, as each one who dies in our homes Review for Religious goes to heaven with a ticket for St. Peter. [Twenty-three] 23 thousand have died with us only in Calcutta out of the 53,000 that we had picked up dying from the streets. Same is happening in New York. Already [fifty] 50 have died a beautiful death . At the begin-ning St~ Peter would not let me enter Heaven, because there were no slums in Heaven. Now Heaven is full of slum people. Jesus must be very happy to have those thousands coming to Him with love from Calcutta. (Letter 14, 1/1/88) Although there is a short typed note expressing grat-itude, the last hand-written letter arrives in March 1992. Mother repeats an earlier refrain, "Your letter brought me great joy that you still remember me and pray for me after such a long time." She is happy with an expanding congregation but hopes that the "Society remains only all for Jesus through Mary" (Letter 17, 3/3/92). Then, until Mother's death in 1997, the notes are short and typed but her spirit comes through, especially in the final letter: "God's blessings be on you as you continue to satiate the burning Thirst of Jesus." The last line concludes with "Please, pray for our Society and for me that we may not in any way spoil the works of love" (Letter 20, 3/10/97). In reflecting on his experience, Father Michael mea-sures each word as he says, "With her, you inhale God's presence." Mother's decorum is not "pietistic or exag-gerated." There is a flow of "something genuine, natu-ral, and spontaneous." At the ceremony for the beatification of Mother Teresa, Father Michael watched carefully at the unveiling of her picture and with grati-tude said in his heart, "There is my friend." In the years that have followed since her death, Father Michael says, "She has never been far from me." Whereas Father Michael and Mother Teresa met numerous times and exchanged over fifty letters, Maurice 289 64.3 2005 Carroll ¯Witb Love from Calcutta and Lisieux 290 Belli~re and Th~r~se of Lisieux never met, and exchanged only twenty-one letters. Nevertheless, their correspondence also provides a rich dynamic of a grow-ing friendship. Let us now turn to the genesis of that relationship and some excerpts from Th~rEse's letters. Thdri~se of Lisieux and Maurice Barth~l~my-Bellii~re Like Father Michael van der Peet, Maurice Belli~re --a twenty-one-year-old French ~eminarian--reached out for someone to pray for him by writing to a Carmelite convent. Mother Agnes of Jesus, Th~r~se's older sister Pauline, received the letter in which Maurice introduced himself with the words, "The grace of God, which impelled me toward the Sanctuary, has not washed away the last traces of a thoughtless life., and in spite of my efforts I have a hard time absorbing the spirit of the Church and holding myself to all the demands of the seminary rule." 3 Subsequently, while in the mundane surroundings of a laundry room, Pauline asked Th~r~se to become a spir-itual sister to Maurice by praying for him. Th~r~se was delighted, and, although they never met, thus began a significant friendship manifested in the letters exchanged, largely during the last year of her life. When Maurice Belli~re sent his first letter to the Carmel of Lisieux, he was desperate because his manda-tory military service was interrupting his seminary stud-ies and it could negatively affect his vocation. Within a week Pauline assured Maurice that a "little saint" would be praying for him. His next letter is quite idealistic, for he does not want to come back from military service "without bringing some souls back to the true Light." En route to the barracks in Caen, he drops off a postcard recommending prayer for the seminarian-soldiers and their saddened families. Review for Religious It is another nine months before Maurice sends a let-ter revealing a man, fresh from the seminary, whose per-sonal confidence in his ideals have been severely challenged. What exactly happened in the army is mys-terious; obviously, Maurice is disillusioned. He writes again, to the new prioress, Mother Gonzague, who turns the correspondence over to Th~r~se. With alacrity and sisterly concern, Th~r~se responds and soon learns that Maurice--having finished his military stint and returned to his religious pursuits--is now anxiously awaiting acceptance in the Missionaries of Africa (White Fathers). Excerpts from Th~r~se's first letter (December 26, 1896) are full of encouragement for the aspiring missionary: Let us work together for the salvation of souls. We have only the one day of this life to save them and thus to give Our Lord some proof of our love. The tomorrow of this day will be eternity, when Jesus will reward you with the hundredfold of those sweet and lawful joys which you are giving up for Him . I hope, Monsieur l'Abb~, that you will continue to pray for me, who am no angel as you seem to think, but a poor little Carmelite who is very imperfect--yet who in spite of her poverty wants, like yourself, to work for the glory of God. Thtr~se includes some of her poems. Maurice is grateful, apologizing for his "rough and ready" prose but saying he feels that something in her communication is working in the depths of his soul. Th~r~se responds with equal gratitude: "Truly, only in heaven will you know how dear you are to me. I feel our souls are made to understand each other." In this same letter Th~r~se articulates her "little way" by saying: "Since He Himself has chosen me to be your sis-ter, I hope that He will not take notice of my weakness, or rather that He will use that very weakness to do His work: 29i 64.3 200~ Carroll ¯ With Love from Calcutta and Lisieux 2921 for the Strong God likes to show His power by making use of nothing." Th~r~se has lofty desires that can be accomplished by being the "small flower" in the apostolic garden. For Thdr~se, the Divine One is not giving awards to the competent but rewards to the humble who are con-fident in Him, It is not entitlement but instrumentality. There is an increasing intimacy in Thdr~se's saluta-tion in the next letter. "My dear little Brother" replaces the formal "Monsieur l'Abb&" Fearing an overestima-tion of her person, she says, "I beg you to believe me that the good God has given you as your sister not a great soul." But she hastens to add: "Don't think that this is humility which prevents me from recognizing the gifts of the good God. I know that He has done great things in me, and every day I sing to Him with joy for doing so." Her motivation has also crystallized. "I under-stood my mission was not to crown a mortal king, but to make the King of Heaven loved, to conquer for Him the kingdom of hearts." Just months before her death, Thdr~se takes advan-tage of the privacy afforded her in the infirmary to answer Maurice's letters. She makes it clear that she is facing the end and assumes that, when he receives her letter, she will have left this "land of exile." There seems to be a sense of urgency when she says, "I would like to tell you a thousand things which I understand as I stand at the door of Eternity." One thing is clear: "I under-stand more than ever that only one thing is necessary, and that is to work solely for Him." A month later Thdr~se says, "The Spouse is at the door." Facing her own demise, she wants Maurice to know that their relationship will continue. "When my dear lit-tle brother leaves for Africa, I shall follow him not only in thought and in prayer; my soul will be with him for-ever." But Maurice is devastated when he understands Review for Religious that TMr~se's days are numbered, for he has found "a lovely home" in her friendship. He lets her know that she has been instrumental in his finding Jesus. Maurice soon expresses his anxieties and moral weak-ness. Thdr~se uses the image of an elevator of love, not fear, that takes us to God. She gives the exam-ple of two children who are disobedient. One withdraws in fright, but the other throws himself into their father's arms to beg forgiveness. Thdr~se promises to help Maurice remedy his hesitancy with God. "I think it will be easier for you to live with Jesus once I am there at His side forever." Thdr~se knows she must wait for the next life to further converse on these profound realities. In Thdr~se's last letter she speaks of knowing that her passport for heaven is ready and credits her deceased father for the grace of that awareness. Once again she assures Maurice that, whatever his faults, he is .dealing with the infinite mercy of God. She closes with: "ADieu, dear little brother, may God give us the grace to love Him and to save souls for Him." In the meantime Maurice is on board a ship destined for Africa. He recalls looking up at the stars and praying for Thdr~se, unaware it was the night she died. His first day in Africa is Thdr~se's first day in eternity. Later he is convinced that his peacefulness and joy are attributable to her. If today one goes to Maurice's grave, there is a plaque on the wall of the nearby church acknowledging this relationship: Maurice Belli~re, Spiritual Brother and Protdgd of Saint Th4r~se. A Dieu, dear littlebrother, may God give us the grace to love Him and to save soulsfor Him," 1293 64.3 2005 Carroll * With Love from Calcutta and Lisieux 294 Summary Observations These two women--sending letters permeated with affection, gratitude, and insights--gifted both Father Michael van der Peet and Maurice Barth~l~my-Belli~re. Mother Teresa's themes are more broadly based: retreat requests, Eucharistic insights, concern for an expanding congregation, global poverty, and a thirst for God whet-ted by an acute spiritual darkness that seem to hollow her out for a greater fullness of Jesus' presence. In each MC house she had the phrase "I thirst" given a prominent place as a reminder of Jesus' longing for souls, and per-haps as a reflection of her own longing for God. Th~r~se and Maurice were in their twenties and fer-vently idealistic. Th~r~se articulates the "little way" to accompany her dreams. She uses the face of Jesus and the phrase "King of Hearts" to focus her image of her Beloved. There is immediacy in Th~r~se's writing because it is penned as she stands at the door of death while whispering secrets to Maurice. Although cloistered in life, she promises that in eternity she will travel with him as a spiritual companion. Both women view themselves as God's instruments: a cardboard box, an insignificant flower. In life, many know similar images of themselves and reluctantly accept them, but these women rejoice in them. Both knew they are not sources, only conduits, of love. Both women say to their friends what John the Baptist once said: "He must increase, and I must decrease" (Jn 3:30). But, most especially, both women testify to a divine indwelling through Jesus that makes true friendship possible. "As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you; abide in my love" (Jn 15:9). Notes ~ Father Michael van der Peer, a member of the international Congregation of the Priests of the Sacred Heart (SCJ), served on the Review for Religious commission for the beatification of Mother Teresa of Calcutta. He has graciously given me permission to quote from her letters and has answered numerous questions. Further resources regarding her expe-rience with spiritual direction are J. Neuner SJ, "Mother Teresa's Charism," and Albert Huart SJ, "Mother Teresa: Joy in the Night," Review for Religious 60 (September-October 2001): 479-493 and 494- 502 respectively. 2 Words quoted here and below (whether Mother Teresa's or Father Michael's), if not otherwise documented, are from my interviews with Father van der Peet. 3 Patrick Ahern, Maurice and Tberese: The Story of a Love (New York: Doubleday, 1998), p. 15. Below, other quotations longer than three words are from the following pages of this book: 25, 65-66, 82 and 86, 82, 103 and 108, 104-I05, 106, 130, 129-130, 152 and 155, 153,188, and 211. At Cana Before time was, She was in God's eye, As a bloom in the bud Awaits its moment. And the moment, too, Was in God's eye, That sees and saves, Counts hairs on heads, Yet defers to her, Her.unspoken wish Already his command. Leonard Cochran OP 64.3 2005 MARY FRANCES COADY Alfred Delp SJ and the Heart of Jesus 296 O n the first day of December 1944, a thirty-seven- year-old Jesuit, imprisoned in Berlin and awaiting trial for treason against the Third Reich, edged himself between the plank bed and table of his small cell and with manacled hands began to write a reflection on the Heart of Jesus. His name was Alfred Delp, and he had been arrested four months earlier in an all-out purge following a failed attempt on Hitler's life the previous July. He had been interrogated and tortured. In letters smuggled out of prison by two women who brought clean laundry and other supplies to prisoners, he had written about his fear, his struggles against despair, his optimistic hopes for acquittal and release, and his desire to leave his fate in the hands of God. The date, 1 December, that he began putting his meditation to paper is significant, for as the day dawned he realized it was the first Friday of the month, the day honoring the Heart of Jesus. This devotion held a cen- Mary Frances Coady published With Bound Hands, about Father Delp, at Loyola Press in 2003. She writes from 35 Cowan Avenue; Toronto, Ontario; M6K 2N1 Canada. tral place in Delp's prayer life. The veneration of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, with its deep biblical roots, had grown to enormous popularity with the revelations to St. Margaret Mary Alacoque in the late 17th century. This obscure Visitation nun received visions of Jesus in the chapel of her convent in the town of Paray-le- Monial, in Burgundy. In these visions Jesus exposed his heart to her, saying, "Behold my heart, which burns with love for all humanity." He added that those who received Communion for nine consecutive first Fridays in repa-ration for sins against his love were assured of dying in the state of grace. In the following centuries and under Jesuit influence, the Sacred Heart devotion ushered in a new and more gentle approach to the Christian spiritual life--one of self-abandonment, trust, and surrender--as a means of combatting the cold, harsh spirit of Jansenism that had permeated the church. The Litany of the Heart of Jesus was given official church approval in 1891. Along the way, however, the devotion became encrusted with infe-rior art, sugary sentimentality, and obsessive supersti-tions regarding the nine first Fridays. Alfred Delp, the product of a Catholic-Lutheran mar-riage, grew up without Catholic devotions because his father insisted he be brought up a Lutheran. The Sacred Heart caught up with him, however, after his adolescent embrace of his mother's Catholicism and his subsequent entrance into the Society of Jesus in 1926. A book of Jesuit devotions, one of which was the Litany of the Sacred Heart, was sent to him in prison. Delp had studied philosophy and political theory, but his prayer life as a Jesuit had been fashioned by the Catholic piety of the time. As a preacher and writer, he had tried to infuse his philosophical work with his deep-ening sense of the divine mystery at the core of his devo- 64.3 2005 298 tions. On the first Friday of December, in his cold prison cell, his hands in manacles, he pondered the love of God as the driving force of the universe. In the extremity of his situation, he realized the immensity of God's love for him, that God was holding him and protecting him with a love that was infinitely greater and more powerful than the forces imprisoning him. And so he began to write his meditation on the Litany of the Heart of Jesus. The heart represents the essence, or center, of a per-son, and he had earlier written of the heart as the only way to God. Now, in a preamble to his meditation, he lamented the dissociation of the devotional from the the-ological. Without a theological foundation, he wrote, the devotion can dissolve into mush, and without the devotion the theology becomes dry and devoid of personal passion. He described the arc that moves between the divine and the human: the basis of this devotion is the cry of the creature in need and the offer of help from God through Jesus Christ. The answer from God takes two forms: a healing, redemptive help and a call for humanity to share in that healing. And so this is not a just a "me and God" approach to the heart of Jesus, but a proposal to be a graced presence for others as well. The language used in the prayer is the language of love, but the theological framework is there. The prayer expresses a deep, myste-rious relationship between God and humanity, he wrote, and must not be demeaned by sentimentality. As with other litanies, the Litany of the Heart of Jesus follows an antiphonal course; the response "Have mercy on us" follows each of the various titles attributed to Jesus. What follows is my translation of an excerpt from Delp's reflection on the first invocation: "Heart of Jesus, Son of the eternal Father." "We call upon the Heart of the Son of the eternal Father. In this invocation there are particular consider- Review for Religious ations for us to contemplate. Heart: here, as in the whole litany, we are calling upon the love of God. The Heart is the symbol of God's innermost being and God's fun-damental relationship with us. A person who does not believe in God in this way should not continue praying, because that person is not up to the words of the prayer. "Heart of the Son: one ought to be able to state briefly what theology has to say about the Son. But one thing should be men-tioned as far as this devo-tion is concerned: from the beginning, the Son is the place of comfort and belonging for the world. The Word is God's image, of which we are shadows. He has always been the living incarnation of God's commitment to the worl

Issue 51.2 of the Review for Religious, March/April 1992. ; Review for Religious (ISSN 0034-639X) is published bi-monthly at Saint Louis University, by the Jesuits of the Missouri Province. Editorial Office: 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, Missouri 63108-3393. Telephone: 314-535-3048. Manuscripts, books for review, and correspondence with the editor: Review for Religious ¯ 3601 Lindell Boulevard ¯ St. Louis, Missouri 63108-3393. Correspondence about the "Canonical Counsel" department: Elizabeth McDonough OP ¯ 5001 Eastern Avenue ¯ P.O. Box 29260 ~,¥ashington, D.C. 20017. I}OSTMASTER Send address changes to Review for Religious ¯ P.O. Box 6070 ¯ Duluth, MN 55806. Second-class postage paid at St. Louis, Missouri, and additional offices. SUBSCRIPTION RATES Single copy $5.00 includes surface mailing costs. One-year subscription $15.00 plus mailing costs. Two-year subscription $28.00 plus mailing costs. See inside back cover for subscription information and mailing costs. ©1992 Review for Religious for religious Editor Associate Editors Canonical Counsel Editor Assistant Editors Advisory Board David L. Fleming SJ Philip C. Fischer SJ Michael G. Harter sJ Elizabeth McDonough OP Jean Read Mary Ann Foppe David J. Hassel SJ Mary Margaret Johanning SSND Iris Ann Ledden SSND Se;in Sammon FMS Wendy Wright PhD Suzanne Zuercher OSB Christian Heritages and Contemporary Living MARCH / APRIL1992 ¯ VOLUMES1 ¯ NUMBER2 contents 166 182 191 2O6 217 229 236 ministry and ministries The Spiritual Exercises as a Foundation for Educational Ministry Walter J. Burghardt SJ reflects on the vision and values given to educational ministry when it is permeated by the spirituality of Ignatius Loyola's Spiritual Exercises. Going the Distance, Sustaining the Gift Melannie Svoboda SND suggests some concrete ways that people can joyfully exercise their ministry over the long haul. Newman's Living the Oratory Charism Halbert G. Weidner CO explains the Oratory foundation of Philip Neri in order to highlight values significant to John Henry Newman's life. theology and spirituality The Resurrection Kernel Dennis Billy CSSR outlines the basic principle of the doctrine of the resurrection in order to show its influence in our way of living. The Fragile Connection between Prayer and Suffering Matthias Neuman OSB speaks from his own experience of how human suffering affects our prayer. To Choose Jesus for My Heaven Donald Macdonald SMM finds Julian of Norwich's insights into the maternal love of Jesus expressed in the Blessed Sacrament. religious life and renewal Seeing in the Dark Janet Ruffing RSM finds light in John of the Cross's description of the Dark Night for understanding the current turmoil in reli-gious life. 162 Review for Religious 249 260 267 Memories of the Future Thomas McKenna CM shows how eschatology as a style of thinking provides understanding for the renewal efforts in reli-gious life. Integrating Postmodernity and Tradition Reid Perkins OP encourages the greater use of narratives in reli-gious life to connect us to the tradition and at the same time to help us overcome the obliviousness of postmodern life. Religious-Life Issues in a Time of Transition John A. Grindel CM and Sean Peters CSJ summarize the results of various studies of U.S. religious life funded by the Lilly Endowment and point to issues still to be dealt with. living religiously 276 Cultivating Uselessness Rose Hoover RC proposes that in the very experience of useless-ness and foolishness lies the gift of religious life to a pragmatic society. 282 Therapy for Religious: The Troublesome Triangle Joyce Harris OSC offers some suggestions for a collaborative rela-tionship among therapist, the individual religious, and the com-munity and its representative. 289 294 Prenovitiate: Theory and Practice Anthony Steel SSG believes a prenovitiate program can help meet the challenges of contemporary cultural attitudes toward religious life and outlines the plan for his community. report U.S. Hispanic Catholics: Trends and Works 1991 Kenneth Davis OFM Conv reviews the various events and writ-ings in the Catholic Hispanic experience. departments 164 Prisms 303 Canonical Counseh Hermits and Virgins 309 Book Reviews March-April 1992 163 prisms Teilhard de Chardin in The Divine Milieu observes that the larger half of our lives is made up of what happens to us. His observation comes home to us each year as we celebrate the great high holy days of Christianity-- Holy Thursday, Good Friday, Holy Saturday, and Easter Sunday. Paradoxically Jesus accomplishes the work of redemption, his life's purpose, in what happens to him in his suffering, death, and resurrection. We enter into this paradox by our celebration of these days. We cannot change history, we cannot undo what has happened. Our celebration allows us in our own time to enter into what happened to Jesus and to be with him, to stand alongside, to feel com-passion- as helplessly as we listen to someone tell of being tortured by a totalitarian regime or as we sit at the bedside of a dying loved one. No activity of ours changes the event; compassionate presence is the difficult but precious gift we can give. Of course it is also our privilege to share in some-one's joy and happiness, as we do when we celebrate the res-urrection victory of Jesus. Despite the fact that so many of us are spectator-sports people, whether in the stadium or in front of the TV set, we are not comfortable being spectators of an evil we can-not eliminate and sometimes even of a happiness which lit-tle touches our lives. We may find other people's parties empty of fun for ourselves, and we may dread visiting a neighbor in the hospital.We would rather not drive through derelict inner-city neighborhoods, we would brush past the homeless person sleeping over heating grates in our down-towns, or we would switch TV channels if the images of starving Sudanese children with distended stomachs are too graphic. The problems seem too large for our efforts to make a difference. Our activity and our emotions seem 164 Review for Religious frozen. Even though we are members of the Body of Christ, we often choose not to see and not to hear. When hostages return exuberantly to waiting families, when a comatose girl revives to the joy of her parents, when government agencies extend unemployment benefits for those hurting in a reces-sion economy, how often do we feel a thrill and utter a prayer of thanks to God? Too often we keep ourselves emotionally distant even from the joys of others around us, probably because they just "happen" and leave us personally unaffected. St. Paul could state, by analogy with our human bodies, that if one member suffers all the members suffer with it; if one member is honored, all the members share its joy. The Easter events challenge us always in what we do and in what happens to us. If God is truly the God of our life, then we find the opportunity of meeting God both in what we set out to do and in what happens to us. Jesus' crucifixion confronts the activist in each of us to question our judgment about our most valued "work." All of our dyings become not the entropy of exhaustive waste, but graced moments of freedom to embrace another givenness of life from our God of life. When St. Paul challenged death--"Where is your sting?"--he did not close his eyes to the evils and losses which all the forms of dying represent. He trumpeted the Easter message that the Christ-redemption event changes not only our attitude but also our ability to value the whole of our life--its successes and accomplishments, its apparent waste matter of sin and failure. As Gospel models, Mary Magdalene (who may have confused sex and love) and Peter (who has grabbed for success and lied for survival) are the first among the evangelizers of this new creation event. Pope John Paul's appeal for a new evangelization takes form in us by our renewed attempt to integrate the active and passive aspects of our daily life. By living faith-lives as "other Christs" we make a dif-ference in what we do and in what we suffer. The call to a new evan-gelization invites us to explore further the struggles of justice and poverty and human living both at our doorstep and in our larger world. Making a difference often seems like planting seeds and hav-ing to wait for things to happen. Easter faith stirs us up in hope, moves us out in action, and integrates us in a compassionate patience. This Easter may the risen Lord embrace us anew with the grace of his passion for life. David L. Fleming sJ March-April 1992 165 WALTER J. BURGHARDT The Spiritual Exercises as a Foundation for Educational Ministry ministry and ministries To speak of basing an educational ministry on the Spiritual Exercises is something of a paradox, an apparent contra-diction. Two things simply do not seem to fit. Are not the Spiritual Exercises of St. Ignatius Loyola an experience of the spirit, a thirty-day or eight-day retreat centered on the movement of the Christian soul to heaven, conducted in solitude, far from hustle and bustle, and preferably in silence? And is not a university or college a citadel of the intellect, where the stress is on knowledge, on books, where minds meet in constant conflict, where ideas clash, where noise is in the air, where silence is reserved for a corner of the library? I am not saying that the Spiritual Exercises and the groves of academe are interchangeable terms, that a col-lege or university is a retreat experience, that the class-room is a chapel, that learning is worship. My thesis is that the Spiritual Exercises can be, indeed should be, an exciting foundation for education Jesuit-style. More specif-ically, I see the Spiritual Exercises as a process of conver-sion which in an educational institution aims at altering in students, faculty, and staff (1) their world of learning, the Walter J. Burghardt SJ is director of the Woodstock Theo-logical Center Project Preaching the ffust Word. This article retains the flavor of its original oral presentation made at Creighton University in Omaha, Nebraska, in April 1991. Father Burghardt's address is Manresa-on-Severn; P.O. Box 9; Annapolis, Maryland 21404. 166 Review for Religious life of the mind; (2) their world of loving, their human and reli-gious imagination and affection; (3) their world of living, the life of social realities. Let me explain what I mean in each of these three cases. First, the Spiritual Exercises should alter your world of learn-ing, that is, the life of your mind. You see, basic to the life of the mind, at the root of a university's existence, is a momentous mono-syllable: Why? Why study art and the arts, physical science or political science, law or business or medicine? Now Ignatius does not ask that question in those terms. But "spiritual exercises" he defines as "every way of preparing and disposing" ourselves to remove "all disordered attachments and, after their removal, of seeking and finding God's will in the way we direct our lives.''1 And there definitely are disordered approaches to the life of the mind, strange reasons why some go to college or university or professional school. I am not thinking of the more superficial reasons--college as a four-year Hammer dance2 interrupted by class. I am thinking of an approach to business education guided by a powerful principle: what makes the world go round is economics, and what makes the economy work is greed, the almighty dollar. I am thinking of gifted music and drama students whose aim is fame, the lust for applause, even the TV laugh machine. I am thinking of political-science students whose primary purpose is political power, the thrill in manipulating other men and women. A heart-rending example in this area is Lee Atwater, the manager of George Bush's 1988 presidential campaign who almost single-handedly turned the tide against Dukakis. Not long before his death at forty from a brain tumor on 29 March, this gifted man~ with an incredible instinct for the jugular made this poignant confession: The '80s were about acquiring--acquiring wealth, power, prestige. I know, I acquired more wealth, power and pres-tige than most. But you can acquire all you want and still feel empty. It took a deadly illness to put me eye to eye with that truth, but it is a truth that the country, caught up in its ruthless ambitions and moral decay, can learn on my dime.3 Not that money, fame, power are immoral in themselves; they are not. Without money a university would have little to offer to anyone. Fame makes it easier for the deprived to know you, to beg for the crumbs that fall from your table. Political power makes March-April 1992 167 Burghardt ¯ The Exercises for Educational Ministry possible not only a Persian Gulf war but legislated housing for the poor. Ignatius forces on the retreatant that insistent mono-syllable: Why? Even more radically, the Spiritual Exercises can keep you from segregating learning into a pigeonhole of its own, divorced from the thrust of the spirit towards God. I do not mean that all of learning becomes a religious enterprise. Vatican II made that quite clear. With Vatican I, it distinguished "'two orders of knowl-edge' which are distinct," declared that "the Church does not indeed forbid that 'when the human arts and sciences are practiced they use their own principles and their proper method, each in its own domain.'" In consequence, the council "affirms the legiti-mate autonomy of human culture and especially of the sciences.''4 My point is, the life of the mind is perilously impoverished if knowledge does not lead to wonder. Not sheer questioning: I wonder if Israel should continue populating the West Bank. In the grasp of wonder I marvel: I am surprised, amazed, delighted, enraptured. It is MaW pregnant by God's Spirit: "My spirit finds delight in God my Savior" (Lk 1:47). It is Magdalen about to touch her risen Jesus: "Master!" (Jn 20:16). It is doubting Thomas discovering his God in the wounds of Jesus. It is Michelangelo striking his sculptured Moses: "Speak!" It is Alexander Fleming fascinated by the very first antibiotic, America thrilling to the first footsteps on the moon. It is Mother Teresa cradling a naked retarded child in the rubble of West Beirut, a crippled old man in the excrement of Calcutta. It is the wonder of a first kiss. Such, sooner or later, should be your reaction to the life of learning, such the wonder that should permeate the life of your mind. Not a new methodology for biology or psychology; simply awe in the presence of a fascinating four-letter reality: life. The multifaceted, myriad miracle of life. Amazement at what breadths and depths there are to being alive--from the architectural artistry of the ant and the grace of a loping panther, through the blind-ing speed of a white marlin and the majestic flight of the bald eagle, to the beating heart of a unique fetus, the inspired imagery of Shakespeare, the fantastic forty-eight measures of Tchaikovsky's "Nutcracker," the transforming insight of Einstein. With such wonder you may hope to touch the pinnacle of knowledge. For, as philosopher Jacques Maritain discovered, the height of human knowing is not conceptual; it is experiential. Man or woman feels God. Yes, feels" God. 168 Review for Religious Am I ignoring Ignatius? Have I been distracted from his Spiritual Exercises? Quite the contrary. The Spiritual Exercises are an adventure in experience, in wonder. With all the power of your mental faculties, you enter the kingdom of contemplation--what contemplative William McNamara called % long loving look at the real." The real: all there is--the things of God, the people of God, God's very self. And the high purpose of all this? To be struck, surprised, stunned by the wonder of it all--from the ecstasy of Eden unspoiled, through sin's rape of the earth and earth's dwellers, to the unique love of God-in-our-flesh pinned to a cross, and our rebirth in his rising from the rock. The net effect? Ignatius's final contemplation, the acme of the Exercises: Learning to Love Like God. Here you touch the heart of Ignatius, his awareness of the ceaseless presence of Christ to our earth--now. "Consider," he counsels, "how [Christ] labors for me in all creatures.''s Not a vague, ultrapious generality. Christ behaves like a worker, a laborer, in each and every creature of his creation. How is it that the Rockies still rise in breathtaking splendor, Venus shines brighter than any star, and oil gushes from the fields of Nebraska? Because a risen Christ gives them being. Not once for all; continuously, day after day. How is it that forsythia can herald the approach of spring, corn turn into hot buttered popcorn for your theater, giant red-woods stalk the California sky? Because an imaginative Christ gives them life. How is it that your Irish setter can smell the game beyond your ken, gulls scavenge your ocean, the shad ascend the waters? Because a sensitive Christ gives them senses. How is it that you, this wondrous wedding of molecules and spirit, can shape an idea or send a skyscraper soaring, unveil mystery in a microscope or telescope, join with another--man or woman or God--in deathless oneness? Because Christ labors in you to give you intelligence and love--intelligence that mimics the mind of God, love that stems from a cross on the outskirts of Jerusalem. A thing of beauty and a joy for ever, this life of the mind. But only if the arts and sciences, if professions like law and medicine and business, that legitimately engross you open you to the still richer reality that surrounds you, invades you, transcends you, gives fresh life to the mind you treasure so rightly, the mind you The life of the mind is perilously impoverished if knowledge does not lead to wonder. March-April 1992 169 Burghardt ¯ The Exercises for Educational Ministry accept so lightly. Ignatius's Spiritual Exercises are not the only "way to go." But for openers in two senses--a beginning and an opening--as a basis, a foundation, for the life of the mind, the Spiritual Exercises are an experience difficult to exceed. Second, the Spiritual Exercises should alter your world of loving, that is, your human and religious imagination and affec-tion. Basic to this affirmation is a realization: The life of the human spirit is not circumscribed by reason, by your ability to grasp ideas, to draw conclusions from facts and premises. If your intellectual existence is simply a model of Cartesian clarity, you are limping along on one leg. What is the lamentable lacuna? Imagination. What is this strange creature we call imagination?6 To begin with, what is imagination not? It is not the same thing as fantasy. Fantasy has come to mean the grotesque, the bizarre. That is fan-tastic which is unreal, irrational, wild, unrestrained. We speak of "pure fantasy": It has no connection with reality. It is imagination run wild, on the loose, unbridled, uncontained.7 What is it, then? Imagination is the capacity we have "to make the material an image of the immaterial or spiritual.''8 It is a cre-ative power. You find it in Rembrandt's self-portraits, in Beethoven's Fifth Symphony, in the odor of a new rose or the flavor of an old wine. You find it in dramatists like Aeschylus and Shakespeare, in poets from Sappho to Gerard Manley Hopkins, in storytellers like C.S. Lewis and Stephen King. Now, when I say "capacity," I do not mean a "faculty" like intellect or will. I mean rather a posture of my whole person towards my experience.9 It is a way of seeing. It is, as with Castaneda, looking for the holes in the world or listening to the space between sounds. It is a breaking through the obvious, the surface, the superficial, to the reality beneath and beyond. It is the world of wonder and intuition, of amazement and delight, of fes-tivity and play. How does imagination come to expression? Let me focus on specifically religious imagination. I sketch five ways. 1. A vision. I mean "the emergence either in dreams, trance, or ecstasy, of a pattern of images, words, or dreamlike dramas which are experienced then, and upon later reflection, as having revelatory significance." 10 Examples? Isaiah's vision of the Lord in the temple (Is 6); Moses and Elijah appearing to Jesus and the disciples on the Mount of Transfiguration (Mt 17:1-9); Joan of Arc's "voices"; St. Margaret Mary's vision of the Sacred Heart. 170 Review for Religious 2. Ritual. The form of ritual is action--public, dramatic, pat-terned. A group enacts the presence of the sacred and partici-pates in that presence, usually through some combination of dance, chant, sacrifice, or sacrament.11 3. Story. I mean a narrative, a constellation of images, that recounts incidents or events. As Sallie TeSelle put it, "We all love a good story because of the basic nar-rative quality of human experience: in a sense any story is about ourselves, and a good story is good precisely because somehow it rings true to human life . We recognize our pilgrimage from here to there in a good story.''12 For the religious imagina-tion, three types of stories are particularly impor-tant: parable, allegory, and myth; the parables of Jesus, Lewis's "Chronicles of Narnia," and the Creation myth.13 4. The fine arts. I mean painting and poetry, sculpture and architecture, music, dancing, and dra-matic art. I mean da Vinci and John Donne, the "PietY" and Chartres, Beethoven's "Missa Solemnis," David whirling and skipping before the Ark of the Covenant, the mystery dramas of the Middle Ages. I mean films. 5. Symbol. What symbol means is not easy to say, for even within theology it does not have a univocal sense. Let me define it, with Avery Dulles, as "an externally perceived sign that works mysteriously on the human consciousness so as to suggest more than it can clearly describe or define." 14 Not every sign is a sym-bol. A mere indicator ("This way to the art museum") is not a symbol. "The symbol is a sign pregnant with a depth of meaning which is evoked rather than explicitly stated.''is It might be an artifact, a person, an event, words, a story--parable, allegory, myth. The importance of symbols, of imagination, in a university? I make three points. First, imagination is not at odds with knowl-edge; imagination is a form of cognition. In Whitehead's words, "Imagination is not to be divorced from the facts; it is a way of illuminating the facts.''16 True, it is not a process of reasoning; it is not abstract thought, conceptual analysis, rational demonstra-tion, syllogistic proof. Notre Dame of Paris is not a thesis in the-ology; Lewis's famous trilogy does not demonstrate the origin of evil; Hopkins is not analyzing God's image in us when he sings Imagination is not at odds with knowledge; imagination is a form of cognition. Marcb-April 1992 171 Burghardt ¯ The Exercises for Educational Ministry that "Christ plays in ten thousand places, / Lovely in limbs, and lovely in eyes not his / To the Father through the features of men's faces.''17 And still, imaging and imagining is a work of our intellectual nature; through it our spirit reaches the true, the beautiful, and the good. Second, imagination does not so much teach as evoke; it calls something forth from you. And so it is often ambiguous; the image can be understood in different ways. Do you remember the reporters who asked Martha Graham, "Miss Graham, what does your dance mean?" She replied: "Darlings, if I could tell you, I would not have danced it!" Something is lost when we move from imagining to thinking, from art to conceptual clarity. Not that imagination is arbitrary, that "Swan Lake" or the Infancy Narrative or "Hamlet" or the Transfiguration is whatever anyone wants to make of it, my gut feeling. Hostile to a valid imagina-tion is "the cult of imagination for itself alone; vision, phantasy, ecstasy for their own sakes; creativity, spontaneity on their own, without roots, without tradition, without discipline.''1~ Amos Wilder was right: "Inebriation is no substitute for paideia.''19 And still it is true, the image is more open-ended than the con-cept, less confining, less imprisoning. The image evokes our own imagining. Third, religion itself is a system of symbols. As sociologist Andrew Greeley saw, "religion was symbol and story long before it became theology and philosophy and., the poetry of religion was not inferior to its prose but rather anterior to it and, in terms of the whole human person, in some ways superior to it.''2° Biblical revelation is highly symbolic. Skim the Hebrew Scriptures: a burning bush, the miracles of the Exodus, the theo-phanies of Sinai, the "still small voice" heard by Elijah, the visions of the prophets and seers. Scan the New Testament: the circum-stances surrounding Jesus' conception and birth, the descent of the Spirit in the form of a dove, the transfiguration, Calvary, the res-urrection. Take key themes like the kingdom of God, its expres-sion in Jesus' proverbial sayings, in the Lord's Prayer, in the Gospel parables. The kingdom is not a clear concept with a uni-vocal significance. It is a symbol that "can represent or evoke a whole range or series of conceptions or ideas.''21 Turn from Scripture to the Catholic-Protestant problematic. Greeley's research persuades him that "the fundamental differ-ences between Catholicism and Protestantism are not doctrinal or 172 Review for Religious ethical" but "differing sets of symbols.''22 Take the central symbol: God.23 The classical literature of the Catholic tradition assumes a God who is present in the world, disclosing Himself in and through creation. The world and all its events, objects, and people tend to be somewhat like God. The Protestant classics, on the other hand, assume a God who is radically absent from the world and who discloses Herself only on rare occasions (especially in Jesus Christ and Him cruci-fied). The world and all its events, objects, and people tend to be radically different from God.24 Even more concretely, Greeley insists, their different images of God account for different religious behavior between Catholics and Protestants. In the Protestant imagination God is perceived as distant (father, judge, king, master); in the Catholic imagination God is perceived as present (mother, lover, friend, spouse).2s Another crucial example: two approaches to human society shaped by different imaginative pictures. The Catholic tends to see society as a "sacrament" of God, a set of ordered relationships, governed by both justice and love, that reveal, however imperfectly, the presence of God. Society is "natural" and "good," therefore, for humans and their natural response to God is social. The Protestant, on the other hand, tends to see human society as "God-for-saken" and therefore unnatural and oppressive. The indi-vidual stands over against society and not integrated into it. The human becomes fully human only when he is able to break away from social oppression and relate to the absent God as a completely free individual.26 A final example from Greeley's sociological research: The image that most sharply distinguishes the Catholic tradition from other Christian traditions is Mary the mother of Jesus. No one else has Madonna statues in church. MaW is essen-tial to Catholicism, not perhaps on the level of doctrine but surely on the level of imagination, because she more than any other image blatantly confirms the sacramental instinct: the whole of creation and all its processes, especially its lifegiving and life-nurturing processes, reveal the lurking and passionate love of God.27 Once again, have I been distracted from Ignatius and his Spiritual Exercises? Not really. The Exercises, for all their appeal to the Christian intelligence, are not a head trip. They are first and foremost an experience. An experience of Catholic symbols: Adam and Eve and Eden, angels and Satan, hellfire, a virgin and a crib, March-April 1992 173 Burghardt ¯ The Exercises for Educational Ministry The events of Jesus" earthly existence must be seen as a 'today." Egypt and Jerusalem, the transfiguration, bread and wine, blood and water from the side of Christ, nail marks in risen hands, an ascension into heaven. But the experience is not cold reason. Take the experience of sin's devastating impact on angels and humans, sin's ravishing of God's good earth. When you go through the Spiritual Exercises, you do not simply define sin, recall a traditional definition: any thought, word, or action against God's law. Your senses get into the act: you smell sin's stench. Even more importantly, you see sin's cost, image it, weep over it; for sin's cost is a cross, the pierced hands of a God-man. The God-man. The Exercises are a constant contemplation--contemplation of Christ. Never abstract theology, though theology informs it all. In Bethlehem's cave you are a servant; you not only listen to Mary and Joseph, you "smell the infinite flagrance and taste the infinite sweetness of the divinity.''28 You flee with that unique family into Egypt, feel what it means to be a refugee in the Middle East. In a decisive meditation you not only contrast "two standards," two scenarios for orienting your life. The standards take flesh in two persons: in a Satan who inspires "horror and terror," who makes you lust for riches, for honor, for pride; and in a living Christ who attracts you to poverty, insults, and humil-ity.: 9 It is not only Jesus who is tempted in the wilderness; you wrestle with your personal devils, sweat through the temptations that jolted Jesus: Use your powers, your gifts, your possessions just for your own fantastic self, for the sweet smell of success. Like the sinful woman, you wash our Lord's feet with your tears, feel your sins forgiven because you too have "loved much" (Lk 7:47). And so into Christ's passion, which you no longer study with scholarly detachment, comparing different traditions, reconcil-ing inconsistencies. Ignatius wants you to feel: grief and shame indeed, "because the Lord is going to his suffering for [your] sins,''3° but even, if possible, the kiss that betrayed him, the nails that held him fast. And finally, joy in the risen Christ. Not sim-ply a sense of relief; rather your whole being bursting with new life, his life, as you share his rising with his Mother, try to touch him with Magdalen, munch seafood with him and the Eleven. This is not simply your own picture show, on a level with 174 Review for Religious Kevin Costner "Dancing with !/Volves.''31 Ignatius playing with your capacity to imagine is attempting something terribly signif-icant psychologically and spiritually. This "application of the senses" goes back to a medieval tradition that reached Ignatius through a book he read while convalescing from cannon wounds back at Loyola.32 The unknown Franciscan author had written: If you wish to draw profit from these meditations., make everything that the Lord Jesus said and did present to your-self, just as though you were hearing it with your ears and seeing it with your eyes . And even when it is related in the past tense you should contemplate it all as though pres-ent today. VChy is this highly significant for an intelligent spirituality? Because you are no longer looking at the life of Christ sheerly as history, something that took place in the past. The events of Jesus' earthly existence must be seen as a "today," the historical hap-penings drawn into your own world here and now. That is how you achieve not abstract knowledge but what the medievals called "familiarity with Christ," an understanding that takes hold not only of discursive reasoning but of the whole person. Imagination leads to love--a direct experience of love. Ignatius films in living color what Aquinas phrased in attractive abstraction: There are two ways of desiring knowledge. One way is to desire it as a perfection of one's self; and that is the way philosophers desire it. The other way is to desire it not [merely] as a perfection of one's self but because through this knowledge the one we love becomes present to us; and that is the way saints desire it.34 Third, the Spiritual Exercises should alter your world of liv-ing, that is, the life of social realities. Here three facets call for clarification: social realities, the Exercises, and you. What do I mean by social realities? I mean the life of a soci-ety, the life that moves beyond the individual in isolation to com-munity, people interacting, impacting one on another, human persons depending on one another. How do the Spiritual Exercises touch social realities? After all, did not Ignatius himself describe the Exercises as "every way of preparing and disposing" ourselves to remove "all disordered attachments and, after their removal, of seeking and finding God's will in the way we direct our lives"?3s This sounds rather indi-vidualistic, does it not? Or, at best, quite vague. March-April 1992 175 Burghardt ¯ The Exercises for Educational Ministry I am aware that in 1975 the 32nd General Congregation of Jesuits declared, "The mission of the Society of Jesus today is the service of faith, of which the promotion of justice is an absolute requirement.''36 And it went on to assert a bit later: Every sector of our educational works should be subjected to constant review, so that they will not only continue to form young people and adults able and willing to build a more just social order, but do so ever more effectively. Especially should we help form our Christian students as "men [and women]-for-others" in a mature faith and in per-sonal attachment to Jesus Christ, persons whose lively faith impels them to seek and find Christ in the service of their fellow men [and women]. Thus we shall contribute to form-ing persons who will themselves multiply the work of world-wide education.-~7 But our specific question remains: Granted that our colleges should prepare women and men to construct a more just social order, how do the Spiritual Exercises lay a foundation for the social-justice component of Jesuit education? Almost a half century ago, a young Jesuit who had not yet taken his final vows in the Society was asked by his provincial to direct the annual eight-day retreat for the Jesuit theology stu-dents at Alma in California. In the course of the retreat, director Father George H. Dunne reflected on a number of social issues. Dealing with the Sermon on the Mount, for example, and the two great commandments, he "talked about poverty, peace, war, not in the abstract but in the concrete." He "talked about anti- Semitism, Hitler's holocaust, racial segregation, the rat-infested tenements in New York, the exploitation of migrant farm work-ers, the Spanish Civil War, the anguish of the world's poor . -38 Not long after, he received a letter from the representative of the Jesuit superior general for the American provinces during World War II. Father Zacheus J. Maher charged Father Dunne with substituting for the Spiritual Exercises a series of "brilliant talks on social subjects." "Such subjects," he declared, "have no place in the Spiritual Exercises.''> Let us make an admission: Our neighbor, the wider society, is not explicit in the text of the Exercises.4° Not surprising; for the Exercises "are addressed to individuals, and they seek to enable a person to have the interior freedom to serve God . -41 But if you delve more deeply, you discover how profoundly social, societal, the Exercises are. 176 Review for Religious You see, the Ignatian meditations point you ceaselessly to Christ, to the Christ of the Gospels, in that way to absorb the mind of Christ. And so you focus on the programmatic scene in Nazareth's synagogue, where Jesus makes his own the announce-ment in Isaiah: "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, for he has anointed me. He has sent me to preach good news to the poor, to proclaim release for pris-oners and sight for the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed, and to proclaim the Lord's year of favor" (Lk 4:1 8-1 9).42 Through the Exercises that program ceases to be pecu-liarly Jesus'; it becomes your own. What Second Isaiah announced to the people of his day Jesus announces to the poor and impris-oned, the blind and deprived of his day. And this is what Christians in the mold of Ignatius announce to the downtrodden of their day. With Ignatius in the final Contemplation for Learning to Love Like God, you ponder profoundly how Christ "labors for [you] in all creatures on the face of the earth, that is, he behaves like one who labors. In the heav-ens, the elements, the plants, the fruits, the cattle, [man and woman], he gives being, conserves them in existence, confers life and sensation, and so on.''43 And you ask to labor with Christ as he ceaselessly creates, recreates, redeems a fallen world. Last Easter a Catholic professor of history ended his regular column in a diocesan newspaper with two puzzling sentences: "When Jesus rose from the dead, he did not go about lecturing on the social problems of his day. Instead he manifested himself in glory to his disciples in a manner that empowered them to go forth as his courageous emissaries.''44 But neither did the risen Jesus go about celebrating the Eucharist and fingering his rosary. And what did he empower them to go forth to do? To baptize indeed; to preach what he preached. But did he not preach loving your sisters and brothers as Jesus loved you? Does such loving have nothing to do with war on the womb or war in the Middle East? Nothing to do with inhuman poverty or child abuse? Nothing to do with racism or the rape of the earth? What you should experience through the Exercises is that by God's design and initiative human existence is fundamentally social, societal:4s we are "we" before we are "I" and "thou." This By God's design and initiative human existence is fundamentally social, societal. March-April 1992 177 Burghardt ¯ The Exercises for Educational Ministry is central in Christian revelation and of primary importance for our contemporary culture of individualism, where we think first of self and then how we can join with others in community--as though community did not precede the individual genetically, psychically, socially, and spiritually.46 Even Catholic social teach-ing frequently fails to position this fact front and center, because it lays down as primary in its social ethics the "dignity of the human person, who is made to the image of God." From there the teaching argues to the God-invested rights of the individual which other individuals and institutions must respect. This misses the point of the Genesis story (on which it is often based) that the "Adam" who is given such dignity is not an individual but "the hmnan," our whole race in personification.47 How does all this touch us? Very simply, a university or col-lege ought to be not only the seedbed of learning and imagination; it should be the boot camp of our societal existence. The Jesuit educational ideal is not the intellectual mole who lives almost entirely underground, surfaces occasionally for fresh air and a Big Mac, burrows back down to the earthworms before people can distract him. No. A college is where young men and women who may one day profoundly influence America's way of life touch, some for the first time, the ruptures that sever us from our earth, from our sisters and brothers, from our very selves. Not simply in an antiseptic classroom, for all its high importance for under-standing. Even more importantly, experience of rupture: experi-ence not only of ecology but of an earth irreparably ravaged, not only abstract poverty but the stomach-bloated poor, not only the words "child abuse" but the vacant stare of the child abused, not only a book on racism but the hopelessness or hatred in human hearts. To yearn for such experience, I know no better introduc-tion than experiencing the Christ of the Spiritual Exercises, the conversion consequent on seeing Christ more clearly, loving him more dearly. Can you get a 4.0, be learned, a scholar, without such a con-version? Undoubtedly. Can you make megabucks in business or law, in medicine or government without such a conversion? Undoubtedly. Can you marry well, raise two and a half children, treat them to an Ivy school education without such a conversion? Undoubtedly. Can you be deliriously happy without such a con-version? Undoubtedly. Can you live an integrated human and Christian existence without such a conversion? I doubt it. 178 Review for Religious Notes i Spiritual Exercises 1; translation partially mine. 2 Reference to a type of dancing currently in high favor with the young and involving amazing hyperactivity. 3 Thomas B. Edsall, "GOP Battler Lee Atwater Dies at 40," Washington Post, 30 March 1991, 1 and 7. 4 Second Vatican Council, Pastoral Constitution on the Church in the Modern World, no. 59. s Spiritual Exercises 236. For Christ as the "creator and Lord" of this contemplation, see Hugo Rahner SJ, Ignatius the Theologian (New York: Herder and Herder, 1968 / San Francisco: Ignatius Press, 1991), p. 134. 6 Here I am drawing largely, but not entirely, on material in nay book Preaching: The Art and the Craft (New York/Mahwah: Paulist, 1987), pp. 19-25. 7 I am aware that fantasy does not have to mean the bizarre; I am speaking of a com~non current usage. The development was concisely expressed in l/Vebster's New International Dictionary of the English Language (2nd ed. unabridged; Springfield, Mass.: Merriam, 1958), p. 918: "From the conception of fantasy as the faculty of mentally reproducing sensible objects, the meaning appears to have developed into: first, false or delu-sive mental creation; and second, any senselike representation in the mind, equivalent to the less strict use of imagination and fancy. Later fan-tasy acquired, also, a somewhat distinctive usage, taking over the sense of whimsical, grotesque, or bizarre image making. This latter sense, however, did not attach itself to the variant phantasy, which is used for visionary or phantasmic imagination." See also Urban T. Hohnes III, Ministry and Imagination (New York: Seabury, 1976), pp. 100-103. ~ Holmes, ibid, pp. 97-98. Here Holmes is a&nittedly borrowing from Owen Barfield, Saving the Appearances: A Study in Idolatry (New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, n.d.). 9 See Holmes, ibid, p. 88. 10 Theodore W. Jennings Jr., Introduction to Theology: An Invitation to Reflection upon the Christian Mythos (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1976), p. 49. 1~ See ibid, p. 52. 12 Sallie M. TeSelle, cited by Holmes, Ministry and Imagination, p. 166, from the Journal of the American Academy of Religion 42 (1974): 635. ~3 Lest the reader be unduly disturbed, myth is not opposed to fact or to fancy. Its raw material tnay he fact or it may be fancy; in either case it intends "to narrate the fundamental structure of human being in the world. By the concreteness of its imagery, the universality of its intention, its narrative or stoW form, the myth evokes the identification and par-ticipation of those for whom it functions as revelatory" (Jennings, Introduction to Theology, pp. 51-52). ~4 Avery Dulles SJ, "The Symbolic Structure of Revelation," March-April 1992 179 Burghardt ¯ The Exercises for Educational Ministry Theological Studies 41 (1980): 55-56. Dulles studies the five dominant approaches to revelation: the propositional, historical, mystical, dialecti-cal, and symbolic--with greatest stress on the symbolic. He asks how in each theory revelation is mediated and what kind of truth it has. He con-cludes that in Christ the five aspects coalesce in a kind of unity, but insists that the first four are reconciled and held in unity through the symbolic facet. ~s Ibid, p. 56. 16 A. N. Whitehead, The Aims of Education and Other Essays (New York: Macmillan, 1929), p. 139. 17 Gerard Manley Hopkins, "As kingfishers catch fire. ," Poem 57 in W. H. Gardner and N.H. Mackenzie, eds., The Poems of Gerard Manley Hopkins (London: Oxford University, 1970), p. 90. ~ Amos Niven Wilder, Theopoetic: Theology and the Religious Imagination (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1976), p. 57. ~') Ibid, p. 67. ~,0 Andrew M. Greeley, The Catholic Myth: The Behavior and Beliefs of American Catholics (New York: Scribner's, 1990), p. 37. 21 Norman Perrin, Jesus and the Language of the Kingdom (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1976), p. 33. ~2 Greeley, The Catholic ~Vlyth, p. 44. 23 Here Greeley (p. 45) admits his dependence on David Tracy's The Analogical Imagination (New York: Crossroad, 1981). 24 Greeley, The C)ttholic Myth, p. 45. ~5 See ibid, p. 55. 26 Ibid, p. 45. Hcre, too, Greeley is indebted to David Tracy. Note Greeley's warning to his readers that the word "tend" is "used advisedly. Zero-sum relationships do not exist in the world of the preconscious" (ibid). -,7 Ibid, p. 253. See p. 254: "I argue., that the obvious functional role of Mary the mother of Jesus in the Catholic tradition is to reflect the mother love of God." For detailed presentation of the origins and func-tion of the Mary symbol, see Greeley's The Mary Myth (New York: Seabury, 1977). 2~ Spiritual Exercises 124; text from Louis J. Puhl sJ, The Spiritual Exercises of St. Ignatius (Chicago: Loyola University, 195 I), p. 55. 29 Spiritual Exercises 140, 146 (Puhl, pp. 60, 62). 30 Spiritual Exercises 193 (Puhl, p. 81). 31 A current fihn that made off with a number of Academy awards. 3~ The book was Meditationes vitae Christi, long attributed to St. Bonaventure but actually composed by an unknown Franciscan of the fourteenth century; see Rahner, Ignatius the Theologian (n. 5 above), pp. 192-193. Quoted from Rahner, ibid, p. 193. 180 Review for Religious 34 1 have not been able as yet to document this text. 3s Spiritual Exercises 1 ; translation partially mine. 36 Documents of the Thirty-second General Congregatio,z of the Society of Jesus, 2 December 1974--7 March 1975 I, 4 (Washington, D.C.: Jesuit Conference, [1975]), p. 17. 37 Ibid, I, 4, pp. 35-36. 38 King's Pawn: The Memoirs of George H. Dunue, s.J. (Chicago: Loyola University, 1990), p. 70. 39 Ibid, pp. 69, 70. q0 See useful material in Dean Brackley SJ, "Downward Mobility: Social Implications of St. Ignatius's Two Standards," Studies in the Spirituality of Jesuits 20, no. 4 (January 1988): 53; also in Thomas E. Clark SJ, "Ignatian Spirituality and Societal Consciousness," ibid, 7, no. 4 (September 1975): 127-150. 4~ Brackley, "Downward Mobility," p. 12. 42 On this episode see Joseph A. Fitzmyer SJ, The Gospel according to Luke (I-IX) (Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1981), p. 529: "Luke had deliberately put this story [4:16-30] at the beginning of the public min-istry to encapsulate the entire ministry of Jesus and the reaction to it." 43 Spiritual Exercises 236; translation partially mine. 44james Hitchcock in St. Louis Review, 29 March 1991, p. 11. 4s See Clarke (n. 40 above), pp. 128-129, for the advantages of the adjective "societal" over "social" in reference to apostolate and ministry. "Social" efforts "seek immediately and personally to alleviate the misery of those individuals who are deprived." "Societal" activity "concerns itself immediately with the healing and transformation of those human struc-tures, institutions, processes, and environments which draw persons into misery or make it difficult for them to emerge from it." 46 See Matthew Lamb, "The Social and Political Dimensions of Lonergan's Theology," in Vernon Gregson, ed., The Desires of the Human Heart (New York/Mahwah: Paulist, 1988), p. 270. 471 owe this paragraph to notes of James L. Connor sJ, director of the Woodstock Theological Center, Washington, D.C., prepared for the inau-gural retreat of my project Preaching the Just Word, an effort to move the preaching of social-justice issues more effectively into the Catholic pul-pits of the United States. March-April 1992 181 MELANNIE SVOBODA Going the Distance, Sustaining the Gift an one of her newspaper columns, Ellen Goodman describes pheno~nenon called "compassion fatigue." This occurs when people who are normally sensitive and generous get "tired of caring." Most Americans, Goodman maintains, are very caring in emergencies. She writes: "We are great at performing the one-night stands for causes. Christmas dinner for the poor, collec-tions for victims of fire or flood or famine." But if the emergency situation becomes chronic, many of us find it difficult to sustain our initial level of concern. When compassion fatigue sets in, says Goodman, "A gift can begin to feel like an obligation, generosity can turn into resentment, and sympathy can turn hard." I think Goodman's article has definite implications for those of us involved in ministry in the church. Let us face it: most of us are in ministry not for a one-night stand. We are in it for years, maybe even for life. The problems we deal with every day--igno-rance, poverty, injustice, sickness, violence--will not go away overnight--or even in a matter of a few years. So the question we have to ask ourselves is: How do we keep our compassion alive over the long haul? How do we fan the flame of enthusiasm for a lifetime of service in the church? Before I suggest some ways of doing this, I would like to say a few words about why. For everything I say is based on the premise Melannie Svoboda SND, with whom our readers are well acquainted, resides at Notre Dame Academy; Route One, Box 197; Middleburg, Virginia 22117. 182 Review for Religious that coinpassion and enthusiasm are essential for ministry in the church. Without them, ministry is at best a mere show and at worst a perversion of the very Gospel we claim to proclaim. To illustrate this fact, I tried to come up with an image of ministry as compassionate, generous, and enthusiastic--and not something performed out of a sense of obligation and even with resentment. The image I came up with may appear an unlikely one: feeding chickens! But let me explain. Feeding Chickens I was born and raised on a small goose farm in Willoughby Hills, Ohio. That rural "initial formation" continues to influence my outlook on life. On our farm we had hundreds of white Emden geese. It was my father and brothers who had the job of feeding them. But we also had a couple dozen chickens, and the task of feeding them usually fell to my mother, my sister, or me. Now what is the connection between feeding chickens and ministering in today's church? Simple. The way I see it, there are three essential elements to proper chicken feeding (and, I might add, to proper church ministry). First, there is the feed itself--the corn, the mash, whatever. The feed is the gift we bring to the chickens. More than that, it is their source of nourishment, of life itself. Without too much of a stretch of the imagination, we can say that the chicken feed is the "good news" we bring each day to our chickens. The second element of chicken feeding involves calling the chickens. We have to get their attention, alert them to the feed we have for them. But a good chicken feeder goes beyond merely calling the chickens. He or she establishes a relationship with them. The feeder talks to the chickens, even thanking them for the fine eggs they have been laying. For a good chicken feeder (like a good church minister) is always aware of being a receiver as well as a giver. The third element of chicken feeding (and of ministry) is the actual broadcasting of the feed. How does an experienced chicken feeder broadcast the feed? Eagerly, generously, unsparingly. Now that is an image of ministry at its best, ministry with compassion and enthusiasm. Ministry at its worst would be the person who sets out to feed the chickens grumbling and mum-bling the whole way to the chicken coop. "I have got to feed those March-April 1992 183 Svoboda ¯ Going the Distance stupid chickens--again. I just fed them yesterday. They're never satisfied. All they do is eat, eat, eat. What good are they, any-way?" Such a feeder might not even call the chickens, thinking: "If I don't call them, maybe they won't come, and then I won't have to feed them." But, of course, the chickens do come, called or uncalled. And how does this kind of feeder broadcast the feed? Perhaps sparingly: "A kernel for you, a kernel for you . " Or angrily, throwing handfuls of feed down on the ground in dis-gust. Or hastily, dumping the whole pail of feed in one spot, just to get the job over with. That is an image of ministry when compassion fatigue has set in. I maintain that ministering in such a way is a contradiction of the Gospel. For we are called to proclaim the good news, not the "ho-hum" news, not the "halfway decent" news. We are called to love the people to whom we minister, not "put up with" them or view them as a nuisance. If we can no longer minister with gen-uine compassion or with vibrant enthusiasm, then maybe we should not be ministering. Years ago I had a Scripture teacher who made this point very clear. He said that on a given day we might wake up crabby, dis-couraged, depressed, mad at the whole world and every human being in it. On such a morning, maybe we should call the office, the school, or the parish and say in all honesty and humility, "I won't be in. I cannot in conscience represent the Gospel today." The suggestion, though perhaps a little extreme, does make a salient point: an anti-sign to the Gospel is probably worse than no sign at all. In other words, if our words, attitude, and whole bear-ing contradict the Good News we represent, then maybe we should not be representing it. Compassion and enthusiasm are requisites for effective min-istry. What, then, are some ways we can "go the distance" and "sustain our gift" of ministering? There are, no doubt, many ways. Here, I suggest four. Retaining the Big Picture The first way is to retain the big picture. Sometimes we lose enthusiasm for our ministry because our perspective becomes too narrow, our vision myopic. We lose sight of the big picture and get enmeshed in the near at hand, the petty, the nitty-gritty. In his book The Art of Choosing, Carlos ~Galles SJ reminds us how impor- 184 Review for Reli~4ous rant it is in life to have a sense of direction. He describes "a lovely little habit" that Ignatius had of stopping himself physically in the middle of a hall and asking himself, "Where am I going? And what for?" That habit was one way Ignatius had of connecting a seemingly insignificant action--going to the dining room to eat, heading for chapel to pray, or walking down the hall to a meet-ing-- with the bigger picture of ministering to God's people. The practice is a good one: regularly and consciously to make ourselves see our daily small actions as part of a greater whole. Recently I watched an artist painting a large mural of a sunrise. I noticed how frequently she stepped back from her work to gain a broader perspective. Then she would step forward, add a few more strokes with the paint roller, and step back again for another look. We must do the same thing in our ministry. Sometimes God seems to provide us with opportunities to do this: after a suc-cessful activity, after an apparent failure, at the time of a transfer or change in ministry, or during a serious illness. But we can also do this more regularly: during an annual retreat or a monthly day of recollection, in the morning before we begin our day, or in the evening before we crawl (or fall) into bed. The habit of ask-ing "Where am I going (or where have I been today) and what for?" will put us in touch with the real zvhat and v:hatfor of our ministry, thus enabling us to catch at least a glimpse of how our "daily chores" fit into the big picture of God's grand design. Seeing Babies A second way of retaining our compassion and enthusiasm I call: seeing babies and not diapers. A priest told me once that a young mother came to him very discouraged and worn out. "I'm sick and tired of changing diapers," she cried. The priest thought for a moment and then gently suggested, "Next time don't change the diaper. Change the baby." He was not being "celibately sar-castic." He was pointing out to her a lesson in perspective. We have to see the tasks we do in relation to the individual human beings for whom we do them. During a retreat another priest told this true stoW. A teenage boy was seriously injured in a car accident. When the parish priest was notified, he immediately went to the hospital to see the boy. When the priest walked in, the boy said, "Father, if you've come here for God's sake, then for God's sake, get out! But if you have March-April 1992 185 Svoboda ¯ Going the Distance come here because you think I am worth it, then please stay." The priest stayed. Maybe for too long we overemphasized "All for the greater honor and glory of God." That phrase certainly encapsulates a marvelous truth, but, like most truths, even that one needs another truth to balance it. In our ministry we do not bypass the human beings we serve. We do not overlook them. We do not use them to win God's favor. We must remember, we minister not to parishes, schools, hospitals, or dioceses. We minister to individ-ual human beings--to Vera, Frank, Carlos, Heather--and each of them is worth it. Getting Support A third way we sustain our gift of ministry is: We get sup-port. The venerable tradition of rugged individualism that helped found this great nation will not "cut it" in ministry. The truth is, we cannot "go it alone." Fortunately, our contemporary times, with its emphasis on support groups, reminds us of this truth. I came to appreciate the importance of support groups when I became a flee-lance writer. Before that I had been a full-time high school teacher for many years. As a teacher I had a built-in support group: the other teachers on the faculty. But when I seri-ously began to write as part of my ministry, I suddenly felt terri-bly isolated and alone. It became difficult for me to sit in front of my typewriter (and later tny computer) for two or three hours a day and write, for I would recall working for hours on a piece only to have it fizzle into nothingness. Or I would send out arti-cles and stories enthusiastically only to have them lost, mutilated, or rejected. Finally I knew I needed support in my ministry--and more than the occasional acceptance letter offers. So I attended some writers' conferences and hooked up with a few other people who write for publication. I rely on these friends for the under-standing and encouragement that only a fellow writer can give. In his book The Four Loves, C.S. Lewis writes beautifully about the origin of a friendship. He says a friendship originates when two people, often engaged in a common task, disclose some-thing of their inner selves to each other. They turn to each other in amazement and say, "You, too?" We in church ministry need to experience that "you-too?-ness" with others who are engaged in the same or similar ministry. 186 Review for Religious Being More than a Minister A fourth way we can go the distance in our ministry is to be more than a minister. We probably all agree that we are more than we do, and that we are far more valuable than what we pro-duce. But an effective minister does more than give intellectual assent to that truth. He or she makes decisions based on it. He or she takes time to be more than a minister, knowing how pathetic it is if a minister's identity is restricted to a particular job or title. There is always a danger of turning even church work into an end in itself. Workaholism is alive and well in most business organizations and (we have to admit with sadness) also in our church. The problem is, workaholism, though a real addiction, looks a lot like dedication. If a minister in the church is addicted to alcohol or gambling or food or sex, chances are someone (or someones) sooner or later will intervene to help that person. But if a minister is addicted to work~staying up all hours of the night, never taking time for a break or vacation, never socializing with people in a nonwork setting--we sometimes let him or her go on. Or even worse, we praise that person, thus encouraging the addiction. In this regard, we should recall that the primary biblical image of heaven is not an office, not a school, not a parish. It is a party, a banquet. If all we do our whole life is work, work, work, chances are we are going to feel extremely out of place in heaven. We will not know what to do, how to let go, how to have fun. No, we ministers should learn how to be party people while we are still here on earth--even as we minister. We work hard, yes, knowing full well that our ministry cannot always be restricted to certain office hours. But we also know how to get away, how to enjoy people and have fun. The Cross, the Cost So far we have looked at four ways to help prevent compas-sion fatigue in our ministry. But there is one more word I wish to say about compassion fatigue: sometimes it is the cross we bear, the cost we pay. Our fatigue is not always a sign that we are doing something wrong. Sometimes it is a sign that we are doing some-thing right. Our periodic fatigue and occasional discouragement put us in touch with our limits. And experiencing our limits is vital to effective ministry. Otherwise we run the risk of living in March-April 1992 187 Svoboda ¯ Going the Distance illusion, of beginning to think that we are responsible for the good we do or that we are the "good news" we proclaim--and not Jesus. Our ministry, in order to be authentic, must cost us some-thing-- in time, in energy, in love. I am reminded of that seem-ingly insignificant incident in the story of David at the end of the second book of Samuel. David, nearing the end of his life, goes to a man named Araunah and asks to buy his threshing place in order to build an altar there for the Lord. Araunah tells David, "Take it, Your Majesty." And he offers to give several oxen, too, all free of charge. But David refuses to accept Araunah's gifts. He insists on paying for everything, saying, "I will not offer the Lord my God sacrifices that have cost me nothing." At times we all get weary in our ministry. Our fatigue, loneliness, or discouragement are part of the cost of our love and service of others, part of the sacrifice we make regularly to God for the privilege of serving in the church. The Ministry of Jesus How does all of this relate to the person of Jesus? How did he remain loving and alive throughout his ministry? First of all, Jesus had the big picture. He possessed an amazingly expansive view of reality. He looked at a crude fisherman and saw a great leader. He observed the birds in the air and comprehended God's provident care. He beheld a sinful woman and recognized her as a woman who loved much. Jesus was always ready to adjust his perspective, to align it ever more closely with that of the Father. Nowhere is that more clearly seen than in Gethsemane. Jesus' initial reaction to his impending crucifixion was "Please let this pass!" But by let-ting go of his limited perspective, he could say, "Your will be done"; in other words, "I embrace your point of view." Jesus saw babies and not diapers. That is, he focused on indi-vidual people and not on the immense task he had to perform. The Gospels show Jesus speaking to large crowds, of course, but more often they show him relating to individuals: the twelve apos-tles, the man with a withered hand, a centurion, a demoniac, Simon's mother-in-law, a particular deaf man, a grieving widow, an epileptic, Jairus, Nicodemus, Mary and Martha, and so forth. The clear impression is that Jesus ministered to individuals. Even more important, individuals were his legacy. Jesus did not leave 188 Review for Relig4ous behind a spiral notebook on how to run a church. He did not write a curriculum nor even one encyclical. Instead, he left behind people--individuals--whose lives he touched and radically altered. Maybe we have to ask ourselves: How do we measure the effectiveness of our ministry? By the number of reports we fill out? By the neatness of our office? By the thick-ness of our files? Or by the individuals we have ministered to and with--and those we have allowed to minister to us? Jesus liked support groups. In fact, he even started one: the apostles. He also went outside that group for the kind of support that those dozen men could not give him. He seemed to need and appreciate the feminine encouragement of a Mary and a Martha, the unique devotion of a Mary Magdalene. The Gospels show Jesus enioying people. He was not always preaching or teaching or giving workshops. He was relaxing in the company of his friends and colleagues. Even in his darkest hour in Gethsemane, he did not "go it alone." He took part of his support group with him: Peter, James, and John. They disappointed him, yes, as people sometimes disappoint us, too. But Jesus understood their weakness and forgave them, knowing his ultimate support group was the Father and the Spirit. Lastly, Jesus was more than a minister, much more. Van Gogh supposedly said, "If you want to know God, love many things." One reason Jesus was so close to God was because he loved so many things, so many varied aspects of life. Jesus was perhaps a carpenter. What can we deduce from that simple fact? He had a "good eye," a highly developed aesthetic sense. He had a steady hand and knew and appreciated wood. Jesus was a storyteller, too, and a fine one. His "Good Samaritan" and "Prodigal Son" are masterpieces. 0nly a person in touch with the core of life could have spun such magnificent yarns. Jesus was well acquainted with other components of life: bread baking, barbecuing, wine making, and farming, to name but a few. He was keenly aware of the political situation of his times. He was in touch with the prejudices of his day as well as the hopes and dreams of his people. He was something of a naturalist, too, sen-sitive to the changing seasons and to the flora and fauna of his Our ministry, in order to be authentic, must cost us something.- in time, in energy, in love. March-April 1992 189 Svoboda ¯ Going the Distance immediate environment. Little wonder Jesus was so effective as a minister--for he was so much more than one. He was a person fascinated by life, and thus he became a source of fascination--and salvation--for others. Yes, Van Gogh said it: "If you want to know God, love many things." But Jesus lived it, leaving an example for all of us who would follow in his footsteps: "If you want to minister, love many things!" The Long-Distance Runner When I taught high school in Raleigh, North Carolina, in the late 70s, I had a senior girl who was a top-ranking long-dis-tance runner. Julie taught me that there is a world of difference between the sprinter and the long-distance runner. The training and techinques are vastly different. The sprinter's goal is near, often clearly visible. He or she relies on a quick burst of energy to reach that goal within a matter of seconds. Because the dis-tance is so short, the sprinter runs side by side, neck and neck, with other runners who provide an impetus for the sprinter to run hard and fast. Not so with the long-distance runner. This runner's goal is miles away, not even visible. He or she must take steps all along the way to conserve energy for the long haul. Pacing becoInes critical. Although the runners in a marathon start out together, toward the end of the race they often find themselves running alone and forced to rely on deep inner resources and not the near-ness of fellow runners to keep them going to the end. The image of the long-distance runner is an appropriate one for those of us engaged in ministry. For most of us are in ministry for the long haul. We do not want our loving service to deterio-rate into a stoic sense of duty, but to remain a joyful gift. We do not want resentment to contaminate our pool of selfless giving. Instead we want our generosity to be alive and well, our com-passion tender and strong. And we wish to carry our enthusiasm for the Good News all the way to the finish line. Thank God, we do not run alone: God, our God, goes with us--the whole distance. 190 Review for Religious HALBERT WEIDNER Newman's Living the Oratory Charism As the biographical approach to writers and thinkers pro-liferates, so does the controversy over its historical worth. I am taking a biographical approach to John Henry Newman with some trepidation because of the length of his life, his great contributions to thought, and the complexities of the issues. Still I am encouraged in the enterprise by Newman him-self, who insisted on the validity of personal influence in the pur-suit of truth) I intend in this essay first to introduce readers to the Oratory of St. Philip Neri, which Newman brought to England, and then to discuss the Oratory as important for understanding certain values in Newman's life. Newman arrived at these values and maintained them at some personal cost. That cost represents for this author, another Oratorian, the personal drama of grace and conversion of a founding father among English-speaking Oratories. The Nature of an Oratory of St. Philip Neri The first thing that should be said about an Oratory is what it is not. It is not a religious order. There are no vows, no oaths, no promises of any kind public or private. There is no Rule. You will see a Rule mentioned in the time of Newman, but actually what you have are constitutions representing the practice of the Roman house in the latter part of the sixteenth century.2 Philip Neri was a reluctant founder who refused to write a Rule or con-stitutions. Halbert Weidner CO sends these reflections from the Spiritual Life Center; 2717 Pamoa Road; Honolulu, Hawaii 96822. March-April 1992 191 This irregular founder lived from 1515 until 1595, coming to Rome as a young Florentine in 1533. He was not ordained until he was thirty-six years old. He had been a student, a hermit and mystic, and a member of a reforming confraternity which served sick pilgrims, that is, the poor who became ill while visit-ing Rome. He lived in a set of apartments with other priests as part of a complex named San Girolamo della Carit~. It was in a prayer room at this church that the crowd who could no longer fit into Philip's rooms began to gather daily at the siesta hour for prayer. It was this afternoon gathering of laity which was the first Oratory.3 Perhaps the best description of St. Philip's intent is given by Newman himself in The Idea of a University: He [Philip Neri] was raised up to do a work ahnost peculiar in the church--not to be a Jerome Savonarola, though Philip had a true devotion towards him and a tender mem-ory of his Florentine house; not to be a St. Charles, though in his beaming countenance Philip had recognized the aure-ole of a saint; not to be a St. Ignatius, wrestling with the foe, though Philip was termed the Society~ bell of call, so many subjects did he send to it; not to be a St. Francis Xavier, though Philip had longed to shed his blood for Christ in India with him; not to be a St. Caietan, or hunter of souls, for Philip preferred, as he expressed it, tranquilly to cast in his net to gain them; he preferred to yield to the stream, and direct the current, which he could not stop, of science, literature, art, and fashion, and to sweeten and to sanctify what God had made very good and man had spoilt.4 Those who gathered around Philip found a mystic, a reformer, and a humanist, but they did not find him in a cloister or in any religious order. They found him in his rooms with the doors wide open to the public and surrounded by laity. This is why the Oratory is first and foremost secular. It was this laity that formed the original gathering for prayer in a place of prayer (that is, an oratory) and these same laypersons who preached, led prayers, sang in the vernacular, and studied together each afternoon under Philip's guidance. The Congregation of the Oratory is a secondary group of secular priests and laity which gathered around Philip as the Oratory became less of a movement and more of an institu-tion. But before this, Philip carried on the ministry of prayer and reflection from 1551 until 1575, more or less activating the laity as the leaders. It was in 1575 that a secondary group of priests and brothers had gathered sufficiently to be formally organized 192 Review for Religious with papal approval. But this Congregation was without any con-stitutions and was still primarily organized for the initial group of laity,s Constitutions for the Congregation were not finished until 1612, seventeen years after Philip's death. Later the institution of the congregation became more clericalized as not only the pri-mary group of laity disappeared, but even the brothers were no longer accepted, leaving a congregation of secular priests who lived together in community. While the Oratory is unique within Roman Catholicism, its values represent a mind-set present among many reformers of the early sixteenth century. This reforming spirit is symbolized by the values St. Jerome came to represent within a church loaded down with religious orders heavy on structure and low in spirit. Erasmus had noted that, in the days of St. Jerome, "the profession of a monk consisted in no more than the practice of the original, free, purely Christian life.''6 The summary of Erasmus's thinking about the ideal religious given us in Eugene Rice's St. Jerome in the Renaissance could also be a description of the spirit animating the early Oratory of St. Philip: Monks then were men who wished only to live with willing friends in liberty of spirit close to the teachings of the Gospel. Their lives were sweetly leisured. No ceremonies or man-made regulations fettered them. No single dress was prescribed. No deference was paid to total abstinence. They studied, they fasted, and sang psalms as the spirit moved them. They took no vows.7 This being said, we can note some positive elements in the Congregation of the Oratory: A. It is a center of prayer by nature. The classical form that this prayer takes dates back to the more intimate group that gath-ered in the evening around Philip. This amounts to about a half hour of silent prayer or meditation concluded with vocal prayers. The two-hour prayer sessions led by and for the laity at the time of St. Philip have been the casualty of time. Likewise the primary group of laity called the Oratory has also passed away except for a remnant often called "the Little Oratory." This name is quite ironic since what has become "little" was in fact the biggest and the first of the founder's works, not to say the very reason behind it all. Except for a directive to somehow maintain the secular or "Little Oratory," the ministry of the Congregation is otherwise unspecified and unspecialized. Each house tends to the work at 21/larch-April992 193 The life of an Oratory is said to be built on a deep regard for "well-known faces.' hand, and assignments tend to reflect the talents of the members. Philip Neri was against centralization and so put on its own every house that wished to follow on his general pattern. He believed that duplication was impossible and that each situation called for its own approach. B. Face-to-face association is essential to the Oratory. In a phrase going back to the community's origins, the life of an Oratory is said to be built on a deep regard for "well-known faces.''8 There were no fears to be engendered in an Oratory over friendships, and such a pol-icy militated against large sizes and the anomaly of "communities" of religious who have to resort to books with mem-bers' pictures for help in identification. C. Relative permanence is an ideal even though there are no vows or any-thing else holding a person to an Oratory. Perseverance is a fundamental aspect of the house spirituality and is often prayed for aloud at community prayer. Note that members cannot be transferred from one house to another and that, if they leave a house to go voluntarily to another that has freely accepted them, they must usually transfer membership as well. This means that problems with and among members must be worked out within the house since, obviously, transference cannot be the solution. Dismissal from a house is a rare and difficult pro-cedure. D. Small numbers, then, are the consequence of Oratorian living. The Constitutions of the Congregation go so far as to say that the power of an Oratory resides in such a small membership. Large numbers would weaken a house, which is supposed to be built on interpersonal relationships. When Newman wrote The Present Position of Catholics in England, he was addressing the men of the secular or Little Oratory. Towards the end, he applies this Oratorian principle of strength despite small numbers when he tells them: Your strength lies in your God and your conscience; there-fore it lies not in your number. It lies not in your number any more than in intrigue, or combination, or worldly wisdom. God saves whether by many or by few; you are to aim at 194 Review for Religious showing forth His light, at diffusing "the sweet odor of His knowledge in every place": numbers would not secure this. On the contrary, the more you grew, the more you might be thrown back into yourselves, by the increased animosity and jealousy of your enemies. You are enabled in some mea-sure to mix with them while you are few; you might be thrown back upon yourselves, when you became many? The Oratory, then, exists to embody the ideal of koinonia, liv-ing together as a fruit of the Holy Spirit and a sign of God's rule. The Oratory is very conscious that only the Spirit can keep it together faithful to the charism and that a life of prayer and open-ness is the only way to persevere with any kind of fruitfulness. Community in this context is not a utility, but an end, the pres-ence of each person's final destiny in the communion of saints somehow present now. E. The Oratory is collegial to a unique degree. All major pol-icy decisions are made by the entire congregation of members who have finished six years. Personnel and financial decisions on a smaller scale are decided by a deputed congregation elected by the membership. The provost is the title of the "superior" who holds the office as first among equals. He is chiefly an adminis-trator and his authority rests in moral persuasion. His only clear power is that of proposal since neither the general congregation nor the smaller deputed congregation can discuss or vote on any-thing without this proposal. Since the provost serves only three years, any provost resisting the majority can only hold out for a certain time. E The Congregation of the Oratory is also juridically pon-tifical. Today each house is now part of a very loose confederation, but each is still a complete pontifical congregation. Each superior is a major superior. In Newman's time there was no confederation at all, and so each house was directly involved with the Roman Curia. This gives each small house a double relationship. They are rooted in their diocese and have a special relationship to the local church and the bishop on one hand, and yet on the other look to the Holy See for the preservation of the charism. We shall see how each of the elements of the Oratory Congregation played a role in the life of Newman. Newman and the Oratory I have chosen five aspects of Newman's life where I believe the March-April 1992 195 Oratorian charism was arrived at and purchased at some cost to him. These are: (1) the elasticity of the Oratory and Newman which was tested in his assumption of the rectorship of the Irish Catholic University, (2) the choice he had between a university apostolate and the Oratory during the Irish Catholic University founding, (3) the promotion of the laity in fields rightly theirs that had been co-opted by clericalism, (4) the resistance to foreign cultural aspects of Roman Catholicism in favor of an indigenous English religious life, (5) fidelity to community life in one place and one people. 1. The Elasticity of the Charism I have said that each Oratory has a great deal of elasticity to it as the congregation has no specific work to which its members are bound. This elasticity is from time to time tested within an individual Oratory, and Newman's assumption of the rectorship of a yet-to-be-founded university in Dublin was a very grave exper-iment in just how flexible an Oratory can be. But the flexibility had a true Oratorian origin. First, it was the result of consultation with both Birmingham and the not-yet-independent London house. Father Faber's letter indicates that the London community thought it good for the congregation that Newman assume the rectorship rather than anything less demand-ing, but less powerful.~° Secondly, it took a papal brief confirm-ing the arrangement before the attempt was made to do the impossible, that is, allow Newman to bilocate as provost in Birmingham and rector in Dublin.11 Thirdly, it was specifically for the purpose of starting a Dublin Oratory, and Newman's build-ing plans indicate he gave priority to the Oratory in that the uni-versity church built there was for the sake of a potential foundation.12 But Newman knew how precarious it was for an Oratorian to be away from his house. In a letter to Ambrose St. John he says, "I trust we shall have an Oratory in Dublin--which is the only thing I can bribe St. Philip with for coming here.''13 That it was a disaster emotionally for Newman and a serious drain on the Birmingham Oratory does not make it any less Oratorian for all that. Because of its lack of structure, it is typical of an Oratory to try to do too much rather than too little. It is easy enough to document other Oratories trying to stretch too thin. Thus we have the Oratory of Goa, India, sending Joseph Vaz to Sri Lanka at a time of persecution and in the clothing of a Hindu 196 Review for Religious holy man. There he labors with other Oratorians scattered around the countryside more like clerks regular than sons of St. Philip.14 My own Oratory in South Carolina had members scattered throughout the state during half of its history and only recently and with great difficulty has been able to return all of the mem-bers to a community life.Is During the time of St. Philip, the Oratory took on dependent missions for a while until St. Philip and the community abruptly called a halt to this development.Is So it is Oratorian to push the Oratory to the extreme and perhaps beyond. It is also Oratorian to eventually return to saner limits and the grace of a life closer to the original charism. 2. The Preference for Obscurity If Newman's acceptance of the rectorship pushed the Oratorian charism beyond limits, his fidelity to an Oratorian voca-tion is demonstrated by his resistance to a classic temptation against the life to which he believed God called him. The asceti-cism of the Oratory is a rigorous egalitarianism. Each member has one vote and all are equal and most aspects of the life are governed by the majority when not regulated by the constitu-tions. It was not uncommon among the best and brightest of St. Philip's followers to leave the Oratory, usually under papal "obe-dience," for higher positions in the church. That St. Philip him-self managed to escape or refuse such offers does not seem to be a grace extended to many of his followers. One of St. Philip's aphorisms was "love to be unknown,''17 but it is a hard saying. And it was a grace extended to Newman. Simply put, when presented with a full-time rectorship of the Irish university, Newman chose the small, obscure Oratory of Birmingham, England.I8 He was consistently resistant to any compromise on this point even though the choice seemed impenetrably obscure to both friends and foes. This disregard for the existence, rights, and potential of the Birmingham Oratory was one of Newman's great crosses. Newman complained, "Me they wish to use--me they wish to detach in every way from my own Fathers.''19 Separating an Oratorian from his community has not always been difficult, and there is evidence to indicate that some of these peo-ple thought they were doing Newman a favor by trying to detach him from the Oratory. Another fear of Newman's was the bad effect an absent provost would have on attracting new members to the Birmingham Oratory. This made the arrangement with the March-April 1992 197 university and Archbishop Cullen finally untenable.2° From inside the Oratory, the sacrifice of an outside position seems to be the heart of a vocation that embraces the asceticism of simply being one among many. 3. Maintaining the Preference for Laity The University episode also exemplifies another Oratorian principle, the importance of laicity to church and Oratory. As I have said, in the nineteenth century much of the lay character of the Oratory was atrophied. Only the little Oratory existed in some places and in some forms. Within some of the Congregations there were lay members or "brothers," for want of a better word, but as in most societies defined as congregations of priests, these brothers had no vote and seniority depended on holy orders first and seminary status second; only third came the brothers, who followed the youngest seminarians. But at a time when brothers in clerical communities of priests were treated as second-class members and even much like servants, Newman wrote to the act-ing superior of Birmingham the following directive: I am somewhat pained, my dear Edward, to hear you speak of us as 'Gentlemen--' We are not Gentlemen in con-tradistinction to the Brothers--they are Gentlemen too, by which 1 mean, not only a Catholic, but a polished refined Catholic. The Brothers are our equals . The Father is above the Brothers sacerdotally--but in the Oratory they are equal2~ This is indeed the spirit of St. Philip, whose esteem for the lay members of the congregation as well as of the religious orders was well known. But making this point about equality is still a struggle today within the congregations. In my opinion, if you ask many Oratorians what the Oratory is, they will simply say that it is a community of priests, without communicating at all the possibility of full lay membership and, since the Second Vatican Council, full voting rights. Newman's second contribution as an Oratorian to laicity was his emphasis on the secular Oratory or the Oratory as a lay move-ment. The revival of the secular or Little Oratory was "more important than anything else," at least in his own eyes. He real-ized that this was not a burning isst.e among the other Oratories, but he himself believed that, if the secular Oratory was not estab-lished, then the Congregation of the Oratory should be consid- 198 Review for Religious ered a faih~re.22 It was, as I said, for the secular Oratory that Newman wrote the lectures now called The Present Position of Catholics, and it is this volume I would call Newman's literary con-tribution to laicity. Perhaps Newman would agree with me, as he believed it in his old age to be his "best written book.''23 It is at any rate, in the opinion of Ian Ker, a popular, even Dickens-like piece of wit and rhetoric introducing the grander themes later developed in his explorations of the nature of a university.24 And, finally, it must be noted that for Newman laity meant men and women. Women had not been his-torically part of the secular Oratory, and so he petitioned Rome for a secular Oratory for women. Even though it did not develop, the rescript obtained estab-lished a new precedent.2s It was this regard for laity as essential to the religious enterprise of the Oratory that informs Newman's Idea of a University, where laicity is central to the educational enterprise. In my reckoning, this is his third contribution to laicity, but probably the best-known outside the Oratory. Newman believed that it was his struggle to appoint a lay vice-rector, to define the university as the province of the laity, and to develop self-moti-vated students with a minimum of authority which led to the ruin of the project.26 It was such "dreadful jealousy of the laity," Newman also believed, which led to the rejection of another planned Oratory at another university, this time no less than Oxford itself.27 Secularity and laicity, principles at the heart of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri, made it impossible for Newman to spread the congregation when both such principles were feared and rejected by church officials who felt the church to be under siege. That the ability to act and to be respectful of church author-ity were compatible seems to be exemplified in the life of the very independent personality Philip Neri. But, when Newman wished to prove the principle by anecdote, he very cleverly chose the most authoritarian of religious societies, the Jesuits, to make his point: "Nothing great or living can be done except when men are self governed and independent: this is quite consistent with a full maintenance of ecclesiastical supremacy. St. Francis Xavier wrote Regard for the laity as essential to the religious enterprise of the Oratory informs Newman's Idea of a University. March-April 1992 199 to St. Ignatius on his knees; but who will say that St. Francis was not a real center of action?''-'s 4. Preference for the Local Culture Around an Oratory Besides preserving laicity, Newman desired also to preserve English culture within the Roman Catholic Church. St. Philip Neri's emphasis on autonomous houses or congregations was rooted in his belief that each locale had its own culture and that the needs of the place had to be met through this culture. There could be nothing more contrary to the spirit of the Oratory than for any of the congregations to see themselves as the importers of foreign customs. The Italian devotionalism of such an Oratorian figure as the famous Father Frederick Faber of London was really a misguided attempt to re-create not only another culture but also another time. Ironically, the culture and time chosen by Faber was the Baroque era--when the Oratory was spreading through Europe, but a century later than Philip's own time and work. The extravagances of Faber and some other members of the London Oratory would not have been as effective as they were without the backing of the Dublin Review (seen to be the voice of London's Archbishop Manning)29 and W.G. Ward. When Newman had a chance to defend Roman Catholicism against some charges of his old Anglican friend E.B. Pusey, there was also the possibility of distancing that same Catholicism from the foreign enthusiasm of converts like Manning, Ward, and Faber. Newman could declare: "I prefer English habits of belief and devotion to foreign, from the same causes, and by the same right, which jus-tifies foreigners in preferring their own. In following those of my people, I show less singularity, and create less disturbance than if I made a flourish with what is novel and exotic.''3° "What is novel and exotic" to many English Catholics was for the London Oratory the true renewal of Catholicism and of the Congregation of the Oratory at the same time. Father Bernard Dalgairns left the Birmingham Oratory for the London house with a condemnation of Newman and his fellow members who had adopted a position paper which has been called an "Apologia pro vita sua--Oratoriana." 3~ Newman had insisted earlier that an Oratory is "the representative of no distant or foreign interest, but lives a~nong and is contented with its own people.''~-~ The con-troversy with Dalgairns assisted the Birmingham house in defin-ing itself against the London clai~n to be normative)3 200 Review for Religious Birmingham did not issue a counterclaim as the true measure of Oratorian life, but it did insist that its own very English adap-tation to education and culture in its own time and place was cer-tainly an authentic version of Oratorian life. The Idea of a University, with its marvelous panegyric of St. Philip Neri, is the public version of these private Oratory position papers which were worked on at the same time. In short, the Birmingham com-munity saw the idea of the Oratory and the idea of the university as complementary and consistent with each other. That authority within another Oratory, authority in the English Catholic hier-archy, and authority in Rome saw this as dangerous eventually prevented Newman from a university ministry and the founding of two Oratories, the one in Dublin, the other in Oxford. If he had not been thwarted--we can ask not only what effect this would have had on the Catholic Church's presence in higher education, but also what kind of model the Oratory would have become for that presence. ~. Fidelity to One Place and Community If Newman's devotion to the Oratory as a humanistic Christian community making the best of its own time and place cost him considerable loss of influence, it also explains why Newman was always hoisted between the limitations of the local hierarchy and Roman authority. As small as an Oratory usually is, it is nevertheless a community of pontifical right. But, because the members never move out of this small community, it is inti-mately involved in the local church and becomes specially related to the bishop. This arrangement was meant to allow the Oratory to serve both worlds best, but it also means that the Oratory is vulnerable to the worst of both. And it was the worst that Newman often had to suffer. Suffering at the hands of both local officials and Curial bureaucrats was the fate of the Oratory's founder, St. Philip Neri, but it took Newman some time to realize that such was his own unavoidable fate.34 In 1856 he could be sanguine about Roman love of an English house of St. Philip ("Be sure," he wrote, "that, if we are really doing work, Rome will never be hard on us, even if we are informal, imprudent, or arbitrary").35 By the 1860s he had suffered enough to be afraid of Rome calling him to the Curia for trial of his opinions and judgments. He was so afraid that he considered such a prospect as the threat of death.36 The March-April 1992 201 bishop of Birmingham was of no help in the face of Roman threats. Newinan wrote privately in 1867 that Ullathorne "wishes to be kind to me, but to stand well with people at Rome super-sedes in his mind every other wish. So he is a coward.''37 We can be considerably grateful that the insight into the abuses of church power led him to write in 1877 the great preface to the ¼"a Media in which he developed a theology of abuses in the church. He asks us to contemplate the implications of Matthew 13 and to choose the complexities and shortcomings of a world church rather than the narrow confines and perfection of a sect. That is, for the sake of Catholicity, we must realize that sanctity will not always be an equally prominent mark of the church.3s Conclusion The burden of this short paper has been to indicate some areas where Newman cannot be completely understood without a direct reference to the Oratory of St. Philip Neri. I would say several areas have been directly touched on. First, there is the mystery Why Birmingham? Why would such a talented person remain faithful to this city when he had been born in London and had adopted Oxford and its university? If living in Birmingham is of any consequence in understanding the mystery of Newman, then only the Oratory suffices for an explanation. Newman consciously rejected the London option because his absence from Birmingham would have been the death of a community wishing to live around him.39 And it is within the mystery of a providence that settled the Oratory in Birmingham that we have the mystery of Newman's fidelity to St. Philip, a fidelity which certainly shaped the field of Newman's activities which we have now inherited. Secondly, knowing the Oratory helps us understand how Newman was able to function as pastor and theologian. He had no official standing in a seminary or a university, and his membership in the Oratory cut him off from preferments in the diocese. Yet, despite the fragility of the Oratory and Newman's vulnerability to his enemies with real power bases, he was able to accomplish much. As a pastor he was perpetually available to a local people, and as a teacher he could, in the Congregation, exercise his tal-ents and find reinforcement of his values. Thirdly, the prophetic stands which he brought to the Roman 202 Review for Religious Catholic Church found a congenial place within the tradition of Philip Neri and the Oratory. Laicity, education, and culture were not feared in the Oratory, but promoted. Certainly the Oratory could accommodate the interests of such a person as Newman, and this I think says a lot for the Oratory. Finally, the Oratory provided an emotional complementarity for Newman. Newman had written that he had "never liked a large Oratory. Twelve working priests has been the limit of my ambition. One cannot love many at one time; one cannot really have many friends.''4° The rather intimate expression of this is found in the well-known conclusion to the Apologia, but I would beg an indulgence to cite a lesser-known example found in Meriol Trevor's Life. Late in life some parishioners brought Newman a portrait of himself as a gift to the Birmingham Oratory. Newman replied to them in these words: You ask for my blessing and I bless you with all my heart, as I desire to be blessed myself. Each one of us has his own individuality, his separate history, his antecedents and his future, his duties, his responsibilities, his solemn trial, and his eternity. May God's grace, His love, His peace rest on all of you, united as you are in the Oratory of St. Philip, on old and young, on confessors and penitents, on teachers and taught, on living and dead. Apart from that grace, that love, that peace, nothing is stable, all things have an end; but the earth will last its time, and while the earth lasts, Holy Church will last, and while the Church lasts, may the Oratory of Birmingham last also, amid the fortunes of many generations one and the same, faithful to St Philip, strong in the protection of our Lady and all Saints, not losing as time goes on its sympathy with its first fathers, whatever may be the burden and interests of its own day, as we in turn now stretch forth our hands with love and awe towards those, our unborn successors, whom on earth we shall never kFIow.41 From the Oratory of Birmingham, England, Newman gives a blessing because he believed his life as an Oratorian was itself a blessing. For this reason the Oratory might merit a considera-tion when we think of Newman and what it cost him to be a Catholic and what it was like for him to rejoice as an old man after a long time not only in the Catholic Church but in the Oratory of St. Philip Neri. March-April 1992 203 Notes ~ NewInan's classical exposition of this is found in University Sermons, vol. 5, pp. 75-98, and elucidated very well by Stephen Dessain in The Spirituality offfobn Henry Newman (Minneapolis, 1977), pp. 31-55. But see this theme repeated in an Oratorian context in Newman's Oratory Paper No. 6 in Placid Murray, Newman the Oratorian (Leominster, England, 1968), pp. 215-216. -' For the documentation of the constitutional development of the Congregation, see Antonius Cistellini CO, Collectanea Vetustorum ac Fundamentalium Documentorum Congregationis Oratorii Sancti Philippi Nerii (Brescia, 1982). ~ The more detailed history of this development can be found in Louis Ponnelle and Louis Border, St. Philip Neri and the Roman Society of His Times (London, 1932), pp. 166-173. 4 Idea, Discourse 9, no. 9. ~ Ponnelle and Bordet, pp. 287-381. 6 Erasmus, Ep. 164, in Opus epistolarum Des. Erasmii Roterodami, ed. P. S. Allen, H.M. Allen, and H.W. Garrod (Oxford, 1906-08), quoted in Eugene Rice Jr., Saint Jerome in the Renaissance (Baltimore, 1985), p. 133. 7 Rice, p. 133. 8 The 1969 Constitutions of the Congregation read in no. 15: "The Congregation follows the primitive Christian community that its char-acteristic power consists not in the multitude of its members, but rather in mutual knowledge--so that there may be a regard for the well-known faces--and in the true bond of love, by which those of the same family may be bound together through the practice of daily customs." See Newman the Oratorian, p. 329, for Newman's familiarity with the con-cept of well-known faces or countenances. ~ Prepos., p. 388. ~o Autobiographical Vt~ritings (AI/V), p. 281. 11AW, p. 286. ~2 Ian Ker, John Henry Newman (Oxford, 1988), p. 433. 13 Letters and Diaries (LD), vol. 14, p. 377. ~4 See S.G. Perera SJ, Life of the Venerable Father Joseph Uaz, Apostle of Ceylon (Galle, 1953). Newman indicates a long-standing knowledge of this special case in a letter written in 1867. ~s There is no history written of this first of the Oratories in the United States, and the archives of the house are very sketchy. There is no written rationale of the house for the scattering of the members, but some effort was made to rotate them back to Rock Hill if they were some distance away. There is an article describing the Rock Hill house written by Edward YVahl, one of the earlier members, in Oratorium, Ann. III, S.I-N. 1, Ian-Iun. 1972, pp. 23-32. ~' Ponnelle and Bordet, pp. 471-474. 204 Review for Religious 17 E A. Agnelli, The Excellencies of the Congregation of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri (Venice, 1825), translated and abridged by F.A. Antrobus, London 1881, chapter 1, section V. is LD, vol. 18, pp. 478,483. 19 LD, vol. 17, p. 447. '-OLD, vol. 18, pp. 114-115. z1 LD, vol. 16, p. 267. 22 LD, vol. 14, p. 274. ,~3 LD, vol. 26, p. 115. 24 Ker, pp. 365-372. 25 LD, vol. 17, p. 137. See Newman the Oratorian, p. 311, for his appre-ciation of the Oratory and women. 26 A~17~ p. 327. 27 LD, vol. 21, p. 327. 28LD, vol. 21, p. 331. ~'9 Ker, p. 579. 3o DiffT, ii, pp. 20-21. 31 Placid Murphy calls these papers another apologia (Newman the Oratoria~l, p. 299). -~'~ Newman the Oratorian, p. 196. 33 Newman the Oratorian, p. 358. 34 The 1848 paper in Newman the Oratorian lists the persecutions Philip suffered (see p. 163). In 1862 he can compare his troubles to the founder's (see AW, pp. 256-257). 35 LD, vol. 17, p. 151. 36 LD, vol. 20, pp. 445-448. ~7 LD, vol. 23, p. 296. 38 See R. Bergeron, LesAbus de L'~glise d'apr& Newman (Paris, 1971), and the annotated edition of Newman's ~a Media (Oxford, 1990), ed. H.D. Weidner. 39 LD, vol. 13, pp. 51-52. 40 Newman the Oratorian. p. 387. 4~ Meriol Trevor, Newman, Light in I:Vinter (New York, 1962), p. 582. March-April 1992 205 DENNIS J. BILLY The Resurrection Kernel theology and spirituality Is there a fundamental principle of the resurrection? The answer to this question depends on the way in which one understands the relationship of history to the reality of the risen Christ. This relationship, in turn, depends on the stance one takes towards the possibility of a transhistorical event and the type of impact it would have on the continuities and discontinuities of historical change. However understood, the impact itself would have vast ramifications for the whole of theology. Resurrection: Distinguishing Idea from Reality At the outset, it may be helpful to distinguish between resurrection (1) as a particular item in the history of ideas and (2) as the reality experienced among the earliest fol-lowers of Christ. The former may be separated from the viewpoint of faith, compared with other ideas about the nature of the afterlife, and evaluated on a rational basis for its various strengths and weaknesses as a viable expla-nation of the nature of life after death. As a transhistori-cal event with historical consequences, the latter is intricately bound to the faith of the primitive Christian community and cannot be studied in such a detached, ana- Dennis J. Billy CSSR continues his reflections on various cen-tral tenets of our faith and their relationship to the vowed life of religious. His address is Accademia Alfonsiana; Via Merulana, 31; C.P. 2458; 00100 Rome, Italy. 206 Review for Religious lyrical manner. Any effort to formulate a fundamental principle of the resurrection must be careful to take both sides of this dis-tinction into account. The Idea of Resurrection. A well-grounded discussion of an idea should begin with an attempt to identify its most distinctive char-acteristics. With respect to its general mean-ing, one could accurately describe the term "resurrection" as a belief common among Christians that, at some point after death, an individual is transformed by the power of the Divinity on every level of his or her anthro-pological makeup--the corporeal, the psy-chological, the spiritual, and the social--and thus raised to a higher level of human exis-tence in a way that always remains in funda-mental continuity with his or her historical, earthly life. The most distinctive marks in this short yet exact account of the idea of resurrection include: (1) personal life after death, (2) in a The idea of resurrection alone safeguards the inviolate dignity of each human being on every level of existence. transformed state, (3) embracing all the anthropological factors of human existence, and (4) in a way continuous with an individual's concrete, earthly life. Each of these elements is essential to the idea of resurrection as it is used in this essay and as it exists in the major Christian traditions. These characteristics also set the idea of resurrection apart from the related idea of bodily resuscitation (for example, the raising of Lazarus, Jn 11:44), as well as from the other major philosophical and religious explanations of the nature of life in the hereafter (for example, the immortality of the soul, reincar-nation, nirvana). When these are compared, the idea of resur-rection distinguishes itselfi (1) from bodily resuscitation, in its emphasis on a transformed existence in life after death; (2) from the immortality of the soul, in its inclusion of all of humanity's anthropological factors in the nature of that existence; (3) from reincarnation, in its rupture of the cycle of time and its insistence on the fundamental continuity of life in the hereafter with a per-son's earthly existence; and (4) from nirvana, in its avowal that final beatitude does not involve the extinction of individual con-sciousness. The greatest strength of the idea of resurrection is March-April 1992 207 that, of all of the ideas about the nature of life after death, it alone safeguards the inviolate dignity of each human being on every level of his or her existence. That is to say that it alone keeps human nature eternally intact while, at the same time, saving the individual from ultimate personal extinction. Its greatest weak-ness is that, in representing the fulfillment of one of the deepest and most profound hopes of the human heart, it seems almost too good to be true, an attractive but highly unlikely possibility. For this reason, of all the ideas of life in the hereafter, resurrec-tion is the one most difficult to accept on the simple basis of faith. The Reality of the Resurrection. Rooted in the hopes of Jewish apoc-alypticism during the centuries just prior to the appearance of Christ, and promulgated during Jesus' own lifetime by the reli-gious elite known as the Pharisees, the idea of resurrection devel-oped to its present form as a result of theological reflection on the nature of the Christ event, most especially in the primitive Christian community's interpretation of the meaning of the apos-tolic experience of the risen Lord. This reflection is intimately tied to the trust that community placed in the validity of the apos-tolic witness and to the experience of faith upon which it rested. It is also the context within which one may speak of the resur-rection not as an idea, but as a reality and a hope. \Vhat precisely happened on the first Easter morning remains shrouded by the subjective awareness of the earliest followers of Jesus. That awareness probably ran the gamut of several emo-tional states--from depression and fear, to suspicion and isola-tion, to incipient faith and the lingering yearning for the retrieval of lost expectations--and most likely varied in each of the persons involved. That is not to say that the event had no basis outside the experience of Jesus' followers, but only that there is no way to determine what it is with any accuracy. It is for this reason that, down through the centuries, the Easter event remains primarily an experience of faith in the lives of Jesus' followers. A distinction must still be made, however, between the faith of those who witnessed the Easter event personally and those whose faith relies on the testimony of the apostles. The procla-mation of the church rests upon the eyewitness accounts of the apostles, that is, on those who made the startling claim to have experienced for themselves the reality of the risen Lord. Their experience of faith remains qualitatively different from that of 208 Review for Religious the believer in the pew, for they claim to have experienced a real-ity outside of themselves, rooted in the objective order, distinct from their own subjectivity, and identified with the person of their Master, Jesus of Nazareth. Without the unprecedented bold-ness and resiliency of these claims, the Christian project would have nothing distinctive in its message and probably would never have gotten off the ground. These apostolic claims emerge from one of two possibilities: the experience of the risen Christ was with or without a basis in the person of Jesus in the external order. That is to say that the experience of the apostles corresponds to a reality outside of themselves or remains entirely subjective in all respects. If the former is true, then the further question must be asked regarding the nature of this basis in the external order. If the latter be true, then the only conclusion to be drawn is that the apostles suffered from self-delusion, that their testimony is false, as is the religion to which it gave rise. The fact that neither of these possibilities can be proven highlights the underlying quality of faith inherent in the conclusions of both the believer and non-believer alike. Still more can be said about the position of the believer. If the apostolic experience of the risen Christ does have an external basis in the person of Jesus, then this affirmation, when combined with the idea of resurrection developed earlier in this essay, nec-essarily points to an event of singular historical significance. Indeed, this event could be measured by the instruments of his-torical observation only by its effects (for example, a missing body) and, for this reason, must be placed in a category unique to itself and understood as a transhistorical event with historical conse-quences. This is so precisely because the risen Christ, existing in a transformed state but in a way continuous with his earthly life, does not lead "a historical existence" in the way in which the phrase is commonly used. That is to say that space and time no longer set the limits for his physical existence. In his resurrected state, Christ is the Alpha and the Omega, a singular dimension unique unto himself, who recapitulates, both now and forever, all The Easter event remains primarily an experience of faith in the lives of lesus" followers. March-April 1992 209 of creation within himself, into the love of the Father and the joy of their Spirit. The Resurrection Kernel From all that has been said, a sound formulation of the fun-damental principle of the resurrection (the resurrection kernel) would consist in the affirmation of faith that the idea of resur-rection has become a reality in the risen Christ. This reality is rooted in the transhistorical nature of the Christ event, whose historical consequences linger even to this day in the ongoing proclamation of the church. Based on the testimony of its apos-tolic forebears, the church has, in its ministry down through the centuries, kept alive for humanity the fervent hope that the deep-est yearnings of the human heart will one day be fully realized. That is to say that the transformation wrought by God in Christ promises to extend itself to all who are incorporated into his body, the church. In this respect, a sharing in the life of the risen Lord may be looked upon as the ultimate destiny of all of humankind and will be impeded only by a stubborn individual or corporate persistence in the life of sin. Given the above formulation, a number of important obser-vations arise: (1) To affirm that an idea has become a reality is to utilize the well-known philosophical distinction between the internal (that is, subjective) and external (that is, objective) orders. The limitations of this distinction are well known, and care must be taken not to stretch the analogy beyond its avowed usefulness. Indeed, special care must be taken not to project the concerns of the so-called critical problem back to a time before its signifi-cance was entirely known. (2) God the Father is the primary agent in bringing about this realization in Christ. Since idea and reality are intimately connected in the Divinity's vision of itself, the resurrection of Christ may be viewed as a providential movement on the part of the Father to bring the plan of redemption in accord with the working of the Divine Mind, that is, the Logos. In this respect, Christ's resurrection is that event which, touching upon history but transcending time, initiates the ultimate return of all created things back to God. (3) This view of Christ's resurrection also sheds light upon 210 Review for Religious the development in the early church of the doctrine of the incar-nation. If it is true that, in Christ's resurrection, flesh has been divinized and lifted up into the reality of the Word, it follows that, at some point prior to this momentous occasion, the Word itself had descended into the reality of human flesh and had become a human person. Putting aside for the moment the vari-ous intricacies involved in discussing the Christological contro-versies in the early centuries of the church, it seems quite appropriate to say that the doctrines of Christ's incarnation and resurrection form two aspects of a single salvific event which, if one were to borrow the Neoplatonic exitus/reditus structure adopted by Aquinas, represents the recreatio,z of all things going out of (exitus) and going back (reditus) to God. It is in this sense that all things are recapitulated in Christ, the New Adam. (4) As described above, the resurrection is not merely the state of Christ's postmortem existence, but an intricate part of the whole process of redemption. If Christ's exitu} from the Father reaches its furthest extension in his passion and death on the cross (described in the Creed as his descent into hell), his reditus is ush-ered in by the events of Easter morning, and his Spirit is the prin-ciple by which all things continue to be gathered into his body and thus into the presence of the Father. (5) As a transhistorical event with historical consequences, the resurrection of Christ exists outside of but in relation to the realm of historical inquiry. In this regard, it lies beyond the realm of scientific investigation and can be affirmed only through faith in the testimony of those claiming to have actually experienced Jesus after his death. That is not to say that the apostles did not experience outside of themselves in the exter-nal order, but only that the basis for their experience cannot be verified. (6) Indeed, probably the only historical consequence of mea-surable scientific value would have been the disappearance of Jesus' body at the actual moment of his resurrection. Since the precise whereabouts of the body was a point of contention even in the initial aftermath of the Easter proclamation (Mt 28:13), one must conclude that, although its disappearance could have been verified, if not scientifically, then at least through pagan eyewitness accounts, it obviously was not. (7) On all other points, the detached observer would not be able to separate the subjective experience of the apostles from March-April 1992 211 the reality of the risen Christ. There would, in other words, have been no way of determining whether or not they were actually experiencing anything beyond their own intensified inner aware-ness. The singularity of this experience would be expected if a transhistorical event were to occur and be experienced in its his-torical consequences. (8) To the extent that it is not based on direct experience but on the testimony of others, the faith of the church is qualitatively different from the faith of the apostles. Not only does it point to the conviction of those who claimed to have experienced the risen Lord, but, in one respect, it is even a purer experience of faith: "Happy are those who have not seen and yet believe" (Jn 20:29). (9) Belief in the risen Christ keeps alive in people the hope that, after death, their lives will not end, but merely change. Because of Christ's resurrection, they look forward to a trans-formed existence in the hereafter, one in continuity with their own lives on earth. Sustained by a believer's prayerful response to the contetnporary challenges of Christian discipleship, this hope forms the basis upon which life in the resurrection is anticipated even in the present. (10) Through their participation in the ministry and life of the church, people receive a foretaste of this transformed exis-tence, especially when they partake of the sacraments around the table of the Lord. It was at the Eucharist where Jesus' disciples recognized him in the breaking of the bread (Lk 24:30). It is there where Christians, even to this day, gather to do the same. This is especially true for those who dedicate their lives to Christ through the following of the evangelical counsels. Religious and the Resurrection In their vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience, religious strive to center their lives upon the reality of the risen Christ. They seek to do so by virtue of their firtn conviction that they are called to share in the life of the resurrection by making the idea of the vows a lived reality in their day-to-day existence. Christ, who exhibited both before and after his resurrection a life dedicated to the Father through the eschatological signs of the evangelical counsels, asks religious to do the same. The strength to do so comes from Christ and is mediated by his Spirit through his church and its ministry of the sacraments. While such dedi- 212 Review for Religious cation is never fully realized in the present, religious are called to imitate Christ throughout their entire lives. It is for this reason that, at the end of their earthly lives, they hope to share in the full-ness of his transformed existence. In their vowed life in common, religious pledge to give them-selves over entirely to the life of the risen Lord. In their vow of poverty, they seek both physical and spiritual detachment from material goods, doing so not out of a suspicion about the fundamental good-ness of creation, but from the convic-tion that it too will undergo a transformation in the fullness of Christ's kingdom. In their vow of chastity, they promise to forgo the goods of marriage, children, and sexual pleasure, thereby accepting Christ's Gospel declaration that there will be neither husband nor wife in the life to come (Lk 20:35) and that, even in the realm of relationships, all who abide in him will live a trans-formed existence. In their vow of obe-dience, they promise to accept the will of their superiors as a manifestation of God's plan for their lives, thus hoping to estab-lish within themselves a continual movement of accord between their own wills and that of the their risen Lord. Finally, in their communal existence, they hold each other accountable for the way of life they have chosen and seek to reflect in their mutual relations that dignity and care appropriate to those who are called to be members of Christ's body. By means of their individual and communal dedication to the evangelical counsels, it is clear that religious seek, even in this present life, a deeper share in the life of the resurrection. Through their vowed life in community, religious thus provide a faithful witness for themselves, the rest of the church, and the entire world that the idea of resurrection has not only been made a reality in Christ but that it is striving, at this very moment, to be realized in the lives of those who believe. In this respect, their witness affirms the movement of Christ's Spirit in the life of the church and provides a foretaste of the life to come. That is not to say that religious embody this charismatic dimension of the church better or more faithfully than any of the other vocations within the Belief in the risen Christ keeps alive in people the hope that, after death, their lives will not end, but merely change. March-April 1992 213 church (for example: single, married, priestly states), but only that their way of life is especially suited to it. Of its very nature, the religious life forIns a part of the charismatic dimension of the church. Indeed, to the extent that religious communities do not manifest to both others and themselves the gentle yet challenging presence of the Spirit, they fall short of the explicit nature of their call to center their lives entirely around the reality of the risen Christ. He it was who first imparted the Holy Spirit to his body, the church. He it is who continues to do so even to the present day. Through their faithfulness to the vows, lived in community and in the Spirit, religious seek mainly to nourish their relation-ship with the risen Christ. This personal relationship to the Lord motivates all of their activity for the establishment of God's king-dom; it is also what draws others to follow their particular way of life. Indeed, the care with which they tend this relationship is itself a sign that the reality of Christ's resurrection is meant for all to share and experience in all its fullness. In this respect, reli-gious must be ever conscious that their vowed life in common has little meaning if it is separated from life in the Spirit of the risen Christ and seen as an end in itself. To be sure, there is noth-ing sadder in the life of the church than to see individual reli-gious and, at times, entire communities lose sight of the meaning of their vocation. When people of such great promise and poten-tial compromise themselves and begin to believe that the Spirit is no longer active in their lives and that things will never change for the better, when men and women, who are called to be signs of hope, begin to believe in the voices of hopelessness, then the time is ripe for a prophet to arise within their midst to challenge them to come back to the Lord and to live the life to which they have been called. At the same time, there is nothing more joyful in the life of the church than to see men and women who, out of love for their Lord, renounce the very things for which they most actually strive during their sojourn on earth. To live in poverty, without children or spouse, and without full personal liberty provides oth-ers with the constantly needed reminder that the fullness of riches, family life, and freedom is ultimately found only in one's rela-tionship to him whom the apostles acclaimed to be truly risen. 214 Review for Religious Conclusion This essay has sought to outline the basic, underlying principle of the Christian doctrine of the resurrection. It has done so, on the one hand, by describing in as precise detail as possible the mean-ing of the idea of resurrection as under-stood in the church's teaching and, on the other hand, by looking into some of the fundamental presuppositions regarding the resurrection of Christ as experienced by his earliest followers. Bringing these two currents of inquiry together, the funda-mental principle of the resurrection (the resurrection kernel) was described as the affirmation of faith that the idea of resur-rection has become a reality in the risen Christ. Seen as a transhistorical event with historical consequences, the acclaimed res-urrection of Jesus of Nazareth lies, for all practical purposes, beyond the scope of scientific verification and remains inti- Through their faithfulness to the vows, lived in community and in the Spirit, religious seek mainly to nourish their relationship with the risen Christ. mately tied to the internal, subjective event of faith to which it gave life. That is not to say that Jesus' resurrection has no ground in the external order, but only that it ultimately lies beyond the scope of controlled observation. In this respect, the faith experi-ence of those who experienced the risen Lord is qualitatively dif-ferent from that of those whose faith rests upon their testimony. Blessed precisely because they believe without seeing, today's believers share in the hope of their own transformed existence which, through their experience of the Spirit in the church com-munity of the faithful, may be experienced even now in the quiet anticipation of the fullness of a reality yet to come. They bring their hearts' deepest yearning for the fullest presence of the risen Christ to the table of the Lord, where they are blessed with a glimpse of